Journal of Discourses Volume 14
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 14
Journal of Discourses,
Volume 14
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 14 /
Wilford Woodruff, January 1, 1871
Wilford Woodruff, January 1, 1871
REMARKS BY ELDER W. WOODRUFF,
Delivered in the Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, January 1, 1871.
(Reported by David W. Evans.)
EVENTFUL TIMES.
1
I wish you all a happy new year, and I hope that we may live to
see a good many, and that we may keep the commandments of God,
obey his laws, and have his approbation and blessing upon us as a
people. We have assembled here on this, the first day of the
week, and the first day of the year 1871; and this leads my mind
to reflect upon the age and generation in which we live, and the
great events of the latter days--events which involve the
interests and destiny of all the inhabitants of the earth--both
Zion and Babylon, Jew and Gentile, Jerusalem, America, and the
whole world. All nations are interested in the events which are
approaching us, and which await this generation; for, whether the
world believe it or not, they are of vast interest to them all.
There have been certain times looked forward to in the world's
history, in which it was believed that something remarkable would
occur, and there have been several of these periods during the
last fifty years. I do not know that anything was predicted at an
early day with regard to 1830; but I recollect, when a boy at
school, of reading a certain verse about a great eclipse of the
sun--
1
In eighteen hundred and thirty-one
Will be a great eclipse upon the sun.
2
I heard about this fifteen years before it took place, it having
been foretold by the astronomers, by the principles and laws of
the science of astronomy. On that day I was passing through a
forest of pinewood, at Farmington, Connecticut, going to see my
father, whom I had not seen for some time. It was nearly as dark
as night, and when I got through, into the open fields, there was
what is termed a poor house, the only house erected within
several miles in that region of country. A poor man had died
there and they were drawing his body on an ox sled and were going
to bury him. I noticed this as I passed along, and thought of
what I had read; but nothing of any particular interest occurred
that year except the eclipse of the sun. But in 1830 something
occurred of great interest to all the inhabitants of the earth:
that was the establishment of the Church of Jesus Christ of
Latter-day Saints.
2
Many persons have looked forward to the year 1860 with great
interest; and this has been the case with many of the Latter-day
Saints. What took place in that year? The dissolution of the
American Union; for in that year the South took a stand against
the North, and the North against the South, in fulfilment of a
certain revelation given by Joseph Smith thirty years before it
took place. Joseph Smith predicted that there would be a great
rebellion in the United States--the South and the North warring
against each other, and that this rebellion would commence in
South Carolina, and would end in the death and misery of many
souls; and that in process of time--after many days, the slaves
would rise against their masters, and that one nation would call
for aid upon another, for war would be poured upon the whole
earth. I wrote this revelation twenty-five years before the
rebellion took place; others also wrote it, and it was published
to the world before there was any prospect of the fearful events
it predicted coming to pass.
2
Joseph Smith once said in a speech at Nauvoo, to a company, that
whosoever lived to see the two sixes come together in '66 would
see the American continent deluged in blood. That was many years
before there was any prospect of a rebellion. The history of '60
and of '66 is before the world, and I do not wish to spend time
in referring to it.
2
We have got by '30, '60, '66, and '70, and we are now living at a
period when every year is big with events of interest to the
inhabitants of the earth; and they will continue from this time
until the coming of the Lord Jesus Christ. Many men have set
times for the coming of the Lord Jesus Christ, among whom, living
in our own day, we may mention Mr. Miller. He set times and days
for the appearing of the Messiah, and has said that he would
surely come on such a day. Now if Mr. Miller had been acquainted
with the prophecies contained in the Bible, and with the Spirit
by which the Scriptures were written, he would have known very
clearly that Christ would not come until certain events had taken
place. He would have been aware that the Messiah would not make
his appearance until an angel of God had delivered the
everlasting Gospel from the heavens to be preached to the nations
of the earth; until the honest and meek of the earth are gathered
out from every sect, party and denomination under the whole
heavens; until the Zion of God had gone up into the mountains of
Israel and there established Zion, and lifted up a standard to
the people. Mr. Miller and all who have believed like him, had
they understood the Scriptures and possessed the Spirit of truth,
would have known that Christ would not come until the Jews had
returned to their own land and had rebuilt the City of Jerusalem
and the temple there; they would have known that all these and
many other prophecies must have been fulfilled as a preparatory
work for the coming of the Messiah.
3
These things are before us; we are here in these valleys of the
mountains, as the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints,
established by the hand of God--by revelation from heaven. This
Church has been established by raising up prophets, unto whom
have been given the keys of the kingdom of God--the keys of the
holy Priesthood and Apostleship of the Son of God, with power to
organize the Church and kingdom of God on the earth, with all its
gifts, graces, ordinances, and orders, as proclaimed by all the
Apostles and prophets who have lived since the world began. It is
because of this that we are here to-day. In fulfilment of
prophecy and revelation we have established a kingdom, as it
were, a state, a nation, a people here in the deserts of North
America. We have planted six hundred miles of cities, towns,
villages, gardens, orchards, tabernacles and temples by the
command of God, for the hand of God is in all these things, and
they are in fulfilment of revelations given in the Bible, Book of
Mormon and Doctrine and Covenants, in our day and in ancient
days. This is the work of the Lord, and all the Scriptures, from
the beginning of Genesis to the end of Revelations point to this
day as one of great interest to all the human family; although as
one said of old, "As it was in the days of Noah and of Lot, so
shall it be in the days of the coming of the Son of Man." In
those days they were marrying and giving in marriage, and when
Noah went into the Ark, and when Lot fled out of Sodom, the
inhabitants of the earth through their unbelief were ignorant of
the destruction awaiting them.
4
At the present day darkness covers the earth and gross darkness
the minds of the people; nevertheless they are living in an age
of the world more fraught with interest to the human family than
any preceding age or generation since the creation. There is no
hundred years, no thousand years, no two thousand years since God
made this world and placed Adam in the Garden of Eden when there
was as much prophecy, revelation, vision, and word of the Lord
and promises of God to be fulfilled as there is in the generation
in which you and I live. This is the great dispensation of all
dispensations. This is the time to which all the prophets of God
have pointed, and in which they have declared the great
latter-day work of God should be established. And I will here say
that, many times, while a boy, when reading the testimony of
John, given on the isle of Patmos, whither he had been banished
for the testimony of Jesus Christ and for the word of God; while
reading the account he gives of the pouring out of plagues and
judgments on the inhabitants of the earth, I have marvelled that
the Lord should do such a work. But I do not wonder at it to-day:
the scenes have changed. When I was a boy, fifty years ago, the
kingdom of God had not been established among men; the angels of
God had not visited the earth; the Lord Almighty had not clothed
his servants with the Priesthood and commanded them to go and
warn the nations of the earth of the judgments which awaited
them. There was not the wickedness then that there is to-day. The
wickedness committed to-day in the Christian world in twenty-four
hours is greater than would have been committed in a hundred
years at the ratio of fifty years ago. And the spirit of
wickedness is increasing, so that I no longer wonder that God
Almighty will turn rivers into blood; I do not wonder that he
will open the seals and pour out the plagues and sink great
Babylon, as the angel saw, like a millstone cast into the sea, to
rise no more for ever. I can see that it requires just such
plagues and judgments to cleanse the earth, that it may cease to
groan under the wickedness and abomination in which the Christian
world welters to-day. I can see the necessity for the Lord
stretching forth his hand, establishing his kingdom, warning the
nations, and gathering out the honest and meek of the earth from
among all nations, kindreds, tongues and people, sects and
parties under the whole heaven, and preparing them to stand as
the bride, the Lamb's wife, as the Church of Jesus Christ, as the
kingdom of God, adorned with goodly apparel, adorned with the
light of Zion, with the principles of eternal life, with the
Gospel of Jesus Christ, preserving within themselves the virtues
and attributes which have made God what he is, established him on
his throne, and given him the power which he now possesses. I can
say this--the Lord will never come to visit an earth like this;
he will never come to visit a generation of the inhabitants of
the earth until they are prepared for his coming and are willing
to receive him.
4
This is the foundation of Mormonism; this is the foundation of
the Church and kingdom of God, which was laid in 1830. The Church
was established on the 6th of April in that year. Its history and
the history of this people are before the world. We ourselves
have learned it by shoe-leather. Many of the Elders of Israel
have travelled a hundred thousand miles to preach the Gospel
during the last forty years without purse or scrip; we have
labored day and night, and travelled as no other generation of
men since the world was made have travelled. Our garments are
clear of the blood of this generation, at least many of us, and I
hope many more will be. We have been true and faithful in our
testimony to the inhabitants of the earth; and as the world
generally has rejected our testimony the Lord has withdrawn his
spirit from the people in a great measure, and the religion they
once enjoyed is as nothing to many of them. Infidelity prevails
throughout the world; very few, either priests or people, believe
in a literal fulfilment of the Bible. They have a theory, but as
to believing in a real fulfilment of prophecy, or that the Lord
meant what he said and said what he meant, that is out of the
question--very few believe it.
4
I want to ask a question--Will the unbelief of this generation
make the truth of God without effect in our day any more than it
has in any other age of the world? I tell you nay, and think not,
as Paul says, that I am your enemy because I tell you the truth.
These things are true before God; this is the Zion of God, and
these are the people of God; and we, as Latter-day Saints, should
live our religion better than we do; and as we are now entering
on another year I hope we shall try to live our religion through
this year, and do our duty and keep the commandments of God and
walk uprightly before him, that we may become united as the heart
of one man.
5
There are great events, as I have already said, before us. The
fact is, the Lord has laid down a great many promises concerning
the latter days, and they are going to be fulfilled; for though
the heavens and the earth pass away not one jot or tittle of the
word of the Lord will fall unfulfilled; and when our nation and
the nations of the earth have filled their cup and are ripened in
iniquity the Lord will cut them off. The greater the battle the
sooner it will end; the greater the warfare the greater the
victory, if the Saints do their duty. These things are before my
mind, in the vision of it, and the Lord will not fail in anything
he has promised concerning the work of the latter days. Whatever
opposition this Church and kingdom may have, it is the work of
God. The Lord has planted and sustained it. Jesus compares the
kingdom of heaven to a mustard seed, the least of all seeds, but
by and by when it grows it becomes a large tree, so the fowls of
the air can lodge in its branches. So it has been with the
kingdom of God; but we are told that the little one will become a
thousand, and the small one a strong nation, and the Lord will
hasten it in his own time. The Lord says, "I will break every
weapon formed against Zion; and every nation, kindred, tongue and
people that will not serve Zion shall be utterly wasted away."
5
When I see the world making warfare against the Zion and people
of God because they have borne record and testimony of his work
on the earth I can tell pretty well what the end will be; I can
see it. We are living in a time when the work of God is going to
increase in interest every day until it is wound up. No man knows
the day or the hour when Christ will come, yet the generation has
been pointed out by Jesus himself. He told his disciples when
they passed by the temple as they walked out of Jerusalem that
that generation should not pass away before not one stone of that
magnificent temple should be left standing upon another and the
Jews should be scattered among the nations; and history tells how
remarkably that prediction was fulfilled. Moses and the prophets
also prophesied of this as well as Jesus. The Savior, when
speaking to his disciples of his second coming and the
establishment of his kingdom on the earth, said the Jews should
be scattered and trodden under foot until the times of the
Gentiles were fulfilled. But, said he, when you see light
breaking forth among the Gentiles, referring to the preaching of
his Gospel amongst them; when you see salvation offered to the
Gentiles, and the Jews--the seed of Israel--passed by, the last
first and the first last; when you see this you may know that the
time of my second coming is at hand as surely as you know that
summer is nigh when the fig tree puts forth its leaves; and when
these things commence that generation shall not pass away until
all are fulfilled.
5
We are living in the dispensation and generation to which Jesus
referred--the time appointed by God for the last six thousand
years, through the mouths of all the prophets and inspired men
who have lived and left their sayings on record, in which his
Zion should be built up and continue upon the earth. These
prophecies will have their fulfilment before the world; and all
who will not repent will be engulfed in the destructions which
are in store for the wicked. If men do not cease from their
murders, whoredoms, and all the wickedness and abominations which
fill the black catalogue of the crimes of the world, judgment
will overtake them; and whether we are believed or not, these
sayings are true, and I bear my testimony as a servant of God and
as an Elder in Israel to the truth of the events which are going
to follow very fast on each other.
6
The Lord is going to make a short work in the earth; he is going
to cut it short in righteousness, or no flesh would be saved.
What Brother Rich has said to-day is true. These principles will
sustain us. Virtuous and godly principles--the principles of the
Gospel will, in the end, come off triumphant; and they will
sustain and preserve any people who practice them, whether they
are popular or not in the estimation of the world. All who
embrace the principles of the Gospel of Christ will be saved by
them. He that abides a law will be preserved by it. Any man who
abides the law of the Gospel will be saved and receive exaltation
and glory by it. Let us remember these things, for all that has
been spoken concerning this Zion of God in the mountains will
come to pass. It is the work of God, and his eyes are over it;
the heavens behold it. Every prophet and Apostle who ever bore
testimony to this work is watching us with the deepest interest;
they watch our labors and faithfulness, and are anxious about the
course we pursue. Many of them desired to live in our day, but
had not the privilege. We have been permitted to see and live in
this great and eventful age of the world. The God of heaven has
put into our hands the Gospel, the Priesthood, the keys of his
kingdom, and the power to redeem the earth from the dominion of
sin and wickedness under which it has groaned for centuries, and
under which it groans to-day. Let us lay these things to heart,
and try to live our religion; so that when we get through we may
look back on our lives, and feel that we have done what was
required of us, individually and collectively. The Lord requires
much at our hands--more than he has ever required of any
generation that has preceded us; for no generation that has ever
lived on the earth was called upon to establish the kingdom of
God on the earth, knowing that it should be thrown down no more
for ever. Daniel saw this; the Prophet Isaiah had spoken of it;
in fact three-fourths of all his predictions relate to the
establishment of the kingdom of God in the latter days; to our
persecutions, to our travels to these valleys of the mountains,
to the lifting up of the standard to the people on the mountains
of Israel; to the casting up of the great highway--this national
railroad, which the ransomed of the Lord should walk over, and on
which the Gentiles should come to the light of Zion, and kings to
the brightness of her rising.
6
These things are to come to pass in our day, and the beginning
has commenced, and the end will come by the power of God and in
fulfilment of his promises; and it is at our hands the work is
required. Therefore I feel to bear my testimony to-day that this
is the work of God, that Joseph Smith was a prophet of God, and
that Brigham Young is a prophet of God, and is inspired, led,
dictated and directed of the Lord, and has been very profitable
to the Latter-day Saints, and is doing all he can for the
salvation of the world. So did Joseph Smith, while he lived. He
came in fulfilment of prophecy, accomplished what was required of
him, laid the foundation of the work, received the keys of the
Priesthood and Apostleship, and every gift and grace in the
organization of the Church necessary to carry it on. We are
called to build on the foundation he laid, until Zion shall arise
and put on her beautiful garments and the people of God become
united as the heart of one man; until the little stone, cut out
of the mountain without hands, becomes a mountain and fills the
whole earth, and accomplishes all God has spoken concerning it.
6
Brethren and sisters, let us unite together and be faithful, and
live our religion every day, and do our duty in 1871 as in any of
the years that are past and gone since we have been acquainted
with the Gospel of Christ. If we do this we shall come off
triumphant. The God of heaven is our friend, and blessed is that
people whose God is the Lord. Blessed is that people who do not
turn to any other God but the living and true God.
6
May God bless you, bless this assembly, bless us as a people, and
the honest and meek of the earth everywhere, and prepare us for
the great events which await this generation, for Jesus' sake.
Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 14 / Orson
Pratt, February 19, 1871
Orson Pratt, February 19, 1871
DISCOURSE BY ELDER ORSON PRATT,
Delivered in the Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, February 19, 1871.
(Reported by John Q. Cannon.)
THE BLESSINGS OF JOSEPH--THE AMERICAN INDIANS.
7
I will call the attention of the congregation to a portion of the
word of the Lord contained in the 3rd chapter of Deuteronomy,
commencing at the 13th verse. What I am about to read is the word
of the Lord through Moses. "And of Joseph he said, Blessed of the
Lord be his land, for the precious things of heaven, for the dew,
and for the deep that coucheth beneath, and for the precious
fruits brought forth by the sun, and for the precious things put
forth by the moon, and for the chief things of the ancient
mountains, and for the precious things of the everlasting hills,
and for the precious things of the earth and the fullness
thereof, and for the good will of him that dwelt in the bush; let
the blessing come upon the head of Joseph, and upon the top of
the head of him that was separated from his brethren. His glory
is like the firstling of his bullock, and his horns are like the
horns of unicorns; with them he shall push the people together to
the ends of the earth; and they are the ten thousands of Ephraim,
and they are the thousands of Manasseh."
8
These words occurred to me after rising to my feet, as the
blessing of Moses upon one of the tribes of Israel. The
Latter-day Saints are aware that in ancient times men of God were
led by the spirit of inspiration to bless with prophetic
blessings. Such was the case in the days of Noah, such was the
case in the days of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, and such was the
case in the days of Moses. Being prophets, the Lord inspired them
to know and understand the future, to know what he intended to
perform and accomplish on the earth. They understood by the
spirit of prophecy the blessings that would come upon the
righteous and the curses that would come upon the wicked. They
understood that the Lord would bestow blessings bountifully upon
those who would serve him and keep his commandments. Hence they
predicted blessings upon them, not only of a spiritual nature but
of a temporal nature, among which farms were given to them,
kingdoms, thrones, and a great variety of blessings of a temporal
nature were oftentimes conferred by the spirit of prophecy upon
the descendants of those whom the Lord delighted in. Many
prophecies are recorded in the Book of Deuteronomy, pertaining to
the twelve tribes, among which were certain cursings if they did
not keep the commandments of the Lord, and certain blessings
inasmuch as they would keep his commandments. Indeed, six of the
tribes of Israel, or men out of six tribes, representing six of
the tribes, were commanded to go upon a certain mountain, and
representatives out of the other six tribes were commanded to get
upon another mountain. The representatives on one of these
mountains were to pronounce blessings on conditions, while the
others were to pronounce curses also on conditions. Israel were
to be blessed in their basket and in their store; in their goings
out and in their comings in; blessed with all the blessings of
the earth in the land of Palestine; blessed with the comforts and
consolations of the Spirit; with revelations, with prophets, with
all the blessings that had been enjoyed by their forefathers in
the days of their righteousness; but if they would not do this,
the others upon the other hill were to curse them; they were to
be cursed in their basket and in their store; in the increase of
their fields and in their flocks; cursed with all the plagues of
Egypt. Their enemies, though few in number, should come against
them, and they, though many, should flee before them. They should
be dispersed until the latter days. In the latter days the Lord
would again stretch forth his hand and would bring them from all
the nations of the earth, where they have been scattered, to
their own land of Canaan.
8
Almost the last thing that Moses did among the children of Israel
was to pronounce separate blessings upon each tribe, commencing
with the first-born, Reuben, taking them according to their ages,
pronouncing a variety of blessings, spiritual and temporal, upon
the twelve tribes, until he comes down to Joseph. The words which
I have read were the blessings upon that tribe: "Blessed of the
Lord be his land." It was a temporal blessing then; it did not
particularly have reference to those spiritual blessings that
pertain to eternity, but it was a temporal blessing. "Blessed of
the Lord be his land, for the precious things of the earth, the
precious things of heaven, for the dew and for the deep that
coucheth beneath. For the precious fruits brought forth by the
sun, and for the precious things put forth by the moon; and the
chief things of the ancient mountains, and for the precious
things of the everlasting hills, and for the precious things of
the earth and the fullness thereof, and for the good will of him
that dwelt in the bush; let the blessing come upon the head of
Joseph and upon the top of the head of him that was separated
from his brethren." You perceive, then, that this blessing was of
a temporal nature.
9
Now when Joseph entered the land of Palestine he received an
inheritance with the rest of the tribes. Both Ephraim and
Manasseh received their inheritances; one of them received an
inheritance on the east side of Jordan; the other, Ephraim,
received an inheritance on the west of Jordan in connection with
the rest of the tribes. "Blessed of the Lord be his land;" and
among the precious things that were to be given were the precious
things of the earth and the fullness thereof. What are we to
understand by the fullness of the earth? I understand it to mean
the products of all climates. Palestine is in the temperate zone,
and therefore produces fruits that are adapted to a temperate
climate. Let me refer you to the blessing of Jacob, the father of
Joseph, upon Ephraim and Manasseh. In the 48th chapter of Genesis
we read that Joseph brought up his two sons to Jacob to receive
his last blessing. Jacob was blind, and when Ephraim and Manasseh
were brought before him, Manasseh being the oldest was brought
before the old Patriarch in such a way that the old man would
place his right hand upon the first-born, and his left hand upon
the younger, that the first-born might receive the prophetic
blessing. Being guided by the spirit of inspiration, the old
Patriarch crossed his hands and laid his right hand upon the head
of the younger and his left hand upon the head of Manasseh and
pronounced his blessing. He said that these two sons of Joseph
should become a great people and a multitude of nations in the
midst of the earth. Now it would be very difficult for us to find
the descendants of Joseph--a multitude of nations--anywhere on
the eastern continent. If we go among the nations of Asia, the
Chinese, the Hindoos, &c., we can trace back their history to
early ages, and there is no evidence that they are the
descendants of Joseph. If we go into the norther portions of
Europe, to Russia and other countries, we find no evidence that
they are his descendants. If we go among the various eastern
nations, we have no evidence that they are the descendants of
him. I don't know any portion of the eastern continent, in
Europe, Asia, Africa, or Australia, where we can find a multitude
of nations. When we come to America, we have a large country,
with every variety of climate, temperate, torrid and arctic, and
every variety of temperature. Jacob not only predicted that his
tribe should become a great people--a multitude of nations--but
that they should be blest in a variety of ways.
9
The great Prophet Jacob also pronounced these remarkable words
uttered by inspiration: "Joseph is a fruitful bough, even a
fruitful bough by a well, for his branches shall run over the
wall." What a great prediction about the tribe of Joseph!
9
There are several things to be understood in the prophecy. First,
he should become a multitude of nations. We understand what this
means. In the second place, his branches should run over the
wall. Now what does this mean? The Lord in ancient times had a
meaning for everything. It means that his tribe should become so
numerous that they would take up more room than one small
inheritance in Canaan, that they would spread out and go to some
land at a great distance. You recollect that the Lord told
Abraham to get upon a hill and look forth to the east and then to
the west, then to the north and to the south. For, saith the
Lord, "All the land thou seest I will give to thee and thy seed
for an inheritance, for an everlasting possession." That was the
blessing conferred upon one of Jacob's progenitors. Isaac had
also the same blessing. Here Jacob wrestled with God or the angel
near to the brook Jabbok. It will be recollected how Jacob sent
his wives over the brook and stayed behind to wrestle with the
angel, and they wrestled all night just as two men would wrestle.
The angel not being able to overpower him by physical strength
alone, but by miracle, touched the hollow of Jacob's thigh and it
was withered, and in this way he was able to overpower him. The
Lord pronounced great blessings upon his head, greater than those
of his progenitors. This is the time that some say that Jacob
received his conversion; but he did not repent of having more
wives than one. What! was he a holy man of God and had more wives
than one? Yes; and instead of turning them off, he arranged them
to go and meet his brother Esau; the first wife and her children,
then the second with hers, and so on, and when Esau saw them, he
inquired who they were? Jacob replied, "These are they whom God
hath graciously given to thy servant." We have deviated a little
from our subject, but we will return to it.
10
Joseph's peculiar blessing, which I have just read to you, was
that he should enjoy possessions above Jacob's progenitors to the
utmost bounds of the everlasting hills. This would seem to
indicate a very distant land, from Palestine. The old patriarch
said, "I bestow this blessing upon the head of him that was
separated from his brethren." Of course such a land must be large
to contain a multitude of nations. It was to be adapted to the
fruits, vegetables and grains of all climates; the precious
things of the earth and the fullness thereof. We may learn then,
from these facts, that the land was at a great distance from the
land of Palestine. Where can we find a people who fulfil the
terms of this prophecy as well as the American Indians? Here are
a great number of nations. Go into the arctic regions and you
find nations; in British America you find them scattered over a
vast area of country; in the United States there is a multitude
of nations, being driven west by the white men. Go farther south
into the provinces of Mexico; go through the isthmus into South
America and you will find still numerous nations of Indians. They
have different languages, but the roots of each language indicate
that they have all sprung from the same origin. How do you know
that they have sprung from one race of people, or are of the same
origin? Because learned men have studied into the antiquities of
our country. Societies have been formed, among which is the
Antiquarian Society, afterwards called the Etymological Society,
which discovered that the roots of all the different languages
have a very close resemblance to the Hebrew. But there is another
thing that will prove still further their origin. When our
fathers first settled the New England States and penetrated into
the country they discovered that the Indians had certain rites
and ceremonies which they observed, such as the new moon
sacrifices, &c. From these proofs we conclude that they must have
been descendants of the Israelitish nation. Lord Kingsbury, a man
who was once very wealthy, expended about £80,000 sterling in
getting up nine large volumes giving accounts of these
antiquities. He had agents searching in all the large libraries
of Europe. Imagine the immense amount of manuscript writing, so
voluminous as to fill nine large volumes! In these volumes he
brought forth all the testimony in his power to prove that the
American Indians were Israelites. But there was one thing that he
could not understand; he found that the ancient Indians
understood something about the Lord Jesus Christ. If he had
consulted the Book of Mormon, he would have known why they knew
about Jesus.
11
Let me here observe that the Book of Mormon, which has been
published for forty-one years, gives an account of the first
settlement of this country by these inhabitants, showing that
they are not the ten tribes, but they are the descendants of one
tribe, and they came to this country about six hundred years
before Christ. The people when they first landed consisted of
only two or three families; and instead of landing on the
north-west coast of North America, they landed on the south-west
coast of South America. A history of the escape of these few
families from Jerusalem is contained in the Book of Mormon. How
they traveled on the eastern borders of the Red Sea, and how they
built a vessel or ship to cross the Indian and Pacific oceans;
they were instructed how to build this vessel, and when they had
embarked on it, they were brought by the special direction of the
Lord to this land. He guided their vessel, or instructed them how
to guide it, until they landed on the west coast of South
America. One portion had become wicked and had apostatized from
the religion of their fathers and sought the destruction of the
righteous portion. The righteous portion of these families left
the first settlement and traveled several hundred miles to the
north, and formed settlements, and became a powerful nation. The
others--the wicked portion--became a powerful nation. About fifty
years before Christ the Nephites, as the righteous portion was
called, sent forth numerous colonies into North America. Among
these colonies there was one that came and settled on the
southern borders of our great lakes. Both nations became very
wicked, notwithstanding their prophets foretold great destruction
if they would not repent. They predicted that at the time of the
crucifixion darkness, earthquakes and great destruction of cities
should transpire. While they were standing near their temple,
conversing about this sign which had been given them of the
crucifixion, they heard a voice in the heavens, and they looked
up and beheld their Messiah descending. He came down and stood in
their midst, and showed them the scars in his hands and feet, and
in his side; and after visiting them for several days
successively, he told them that he was going to the ten tribes of
Israel. He also chose twelve disciples to administer his Gospel
on this land and for the ministration of the Holy Ghost. The
twelve disciples went forth and preached the Gospel, commencing
in South America, and then went into North America, until all the
people both in North and South America were converted, receiving
the principles of the Gospel--namely, baptism, and the laying on
of hands, and all the other principles as preached in our day.
About two centuries after this, the Nephites fell into
wickedness: the Lamanites, who dwelt in the southern portion of
South America, also apostatized; and they began to wage war with
the Nephites, who were their enemies; and being exceedingly
strong they drove all the Nephites out of South America and
followed them with their armies up into the north country, and
finally overpowered them. They were gathered together south of
the great lakes in the country which we term New York. The Lord
ordered that the plates on which the records were kept should be
hid, and one of the prophets knowing that it was the last
struggle of his nation, hid them in the hill Cumorah, in Ontario
county, in the State of New York, with the exception of those
which his son Moroni, who was also a prophet, had. The last
account that we have is furnished to us by Moroni, who states
that, after keeping himself hid for several years, and being
commanded of the Lord, he hid away the records, about 420 years
after Christ. Thus, I have given you a very brief history of the
settlement of our country.
12
In the year 1827 Joseph Smith, then a young man, took these
records from their place of concealment, and, by the aid of the
Urim and Thummim, translated them. In the presence of three
witnesses, the angel took the plates and turned them over, leaf
after leaf, showing them the characters thereon, and told them
that they had been translated correctly. They were also seen by
eight other men, making twelve men in all, including himself.
Joseph Smith being inspired from on high, was commanded to
organize a Church, which he did on the 6th day of April, 1830. It
was composed at first of six members. Witnesses and preachers
went forth into the States of this Union to preach the Gospel,
and many were led to join the Church. It has steadily progressed
since the time of its first organization until the present. The
Saints were driven from State to State until they finally crossed
the Missouri river and came to these valleys. Thus I have
endeavored to give you a very brief sketch of the organization of
this Church, and it has been very brief indeed.
12
I see the time is up; much more might be said from the holy Bible
in relation to this great Latter-day work, but time will not
permit. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 14 / George
Albert Smith, May 6, 1870
George Albert Smith, May 6, 1870
REMARKS BY PRESIDENT GEORGE A. SMITH,
Delivered in the New Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, May 6, 1870.
(Reported by David W. Evans.)
HOME MANUFACTURES--UNION IN BUSINESS MATTERS.
13
In February, 1831, just after the organization of the Church, we
received a revelation through Joseph Smith, commanding the
members of the Church to let the beauty of their garments be the
workmanship of their own hands. It reads as follows: "And again,
thou shalt not be proud in thy heart; let all thy garments be
plain, and their beauty the beauty of the work of thine own
hands; and let all things be done in cleanliness before me. Thou
shalt not be idle; for he that is idle shall not eat the bread
nor wear the garments of the laborer." This revelation was given
almost forty years ago, but slowly, very slowly, have we advanced
in fulfilling it; and it really seems that some of the first
commandments given to the Church are amongst the last obeyed. I
realize the reason of this, when reflecting upon the great work
to be done in moulding the children of God, gathered from the
various nations and denominations, with all their prejudices,
traditions, and varied habits of living. They come here filled
with ideas averse to those of God and differing from each other;
and under these circumstances it is difficult for them to arrive
at a oneness in their associations--to use an expression common
amongst us at the present--it is difficult for them to co-operate
to build up Zion in the last days. Enoch, the seventh from Adam,
was three hundred and sixty-five years preparing the people,
before the saying went forth: "Zion has fled." "Enoch was 25
years old when he was ordained under the hand of Adam, and he was
65 and Adam blessed him, and he saw the Lord, and he walked with
him, and was before his face continually; and he walked with God
365 years, making him 430 years old when he was translated." Doc.
and Cov., sec. 3, par. 24. Three hundred and sixty-five years
teaching and instructing the people, and setting examples before
them, and forming a city that should be a model city of Zion. It
was in an age when men lived longer, and when, peradventure, they
had not become so full of tradition as at the present day; yet
when we consider the time that it took Enoch to accomplish this
work, we have every reason to rejoice at the progress of Zion at
the present time. Most of the efforts we have made to advance the
cause of Zion we have been able to carry through successfully.
For instance, when in the temple of the Lord at Nauvoo, we
entered into a covenant that we would, to the extent of our
influence and property, do all in our power to help our poor
brethren and sisters in emancipating themselves from tyranny and
oppression, that they might come to the mountains, where they
could enjoy religious liberty. Just as soon as food was raised in
this Valley this work continued, and every effort and energy was
used to fulfil this covenant. It required unity of effort, but it
has been a success. Roads had to be constructed, bridges built,
ways sought out, mountains, as it were, torn down, deserts turned
into fruitful fields, and savages more wild than the mountain
gorges they inhabit conciliated and controlled, and all this to
effect a purpose. But it has been done by unity of effort, and
hundreds and thousands of Latter-day Saints rejoice in the fact.
13
We extended our work of gathering the Saints across the mighty
deep, and aided the poor brethren in Europe, continuing our
donations in money, and, in addition to this, we went with our
hundred, two hundred, three hundred or five hundred teams
annually across the great desert plains, to bring home to Zion
those who desired to be gathered. This was done by co-operation,
by unity and a determined purpose.
13
It appears that we have gathered many to Zion who do not fully
appreciate the great work of these days--namely, to place the
people of God in a condition that they can sustain themselves,
against the time that Babylon the Great shall fall. Some will say
that it is ridiculous to suppose that Babylon, the "Mother of
Harlots," is going to fall. Ridiculous as it may seem, the time
will come when no man will buy her merchandise, and when the
Latter-day Saints will be under the necessity of providing for
themselves, or going without. "This may be a wild idea," but it
is no more wild or wonderful than what has already transpired,
and that before our eyes. When we are counseled to "provide for
your wants within yourselves," we are only told to prepare for
that day. When we are told, "Unite your interests and establish
every variety of business that may be necessary to supply your
wants," we are only told to lay a plan to enjoy liberty, peace
and plenty.
13
Many years ago efforts were made on the part of the Presidency to
extend the settlements into the warm valleys south of the rim of
the Basin. The country was very forbidding and sterile. Many were
invited and called upon to go and settle there. Numbers went, but
many of them returned disheartened; but the mass of those who
went, confident that the blessings of God would be upon their
labors, pushed forth their exertions and built up towns, cities
and villages; they established cotton fields and erected
factories, and supplied many wants which could not be supplied
within the rim of the Basin.
14
It has been my lot to visit these regions recently, and I have
felt to rejoice to see the kind spirit, genial dispositions and
warm hearts that were manifested in all those settlements, where
men and women had taken hold with all their hearts to obey the
commandments of God, and to lay a foundation for Zion to become
self-sustaining. I feel that those who have turned away from that
country and swerved from the mission assigned them there have
lost a great and glorious blessing, which it will be exceedingly
difficult for them ever to regain. I am exceedingly gratified at
the progress which has been made in that country, and I realize
that our brethren, from year to year, are becoming more and more
united.
14
Some tell us that we want capital, and that we should send abroad
and get men to come here with money to build factories. This is
not what we need. If the cotton lord and the millionaire come
here and hire you to build factories and pay you their money for
their work, when the factory is erected they own it, and they set
their price upon your labor and your wool or cotton--they have
dominion over you. But if, by your own efforts and exertions, you
co-operate together and build a factory it is your own. You are
the lords of the land, and if fortunes are made the means is
yours and it is used to oppress no one. The profits are divided
among those whose labor produced it, and will be used to build up
the country. Hence it is not capital, that is, it is not so much
money that is needed. It is unity of effort on the part of the
bone, sinew, skill and ingenuity which we have in our midst, and
which, in whatever enterprise has been attempted hitherto, under
the direction of the servants of the Lord, with whole-souled
unity on the part of the people, has proved successful. Let us be
diligent in these things. Why send abroad for our cloth when we
have the necessary means and skill to manufacture it for
ourselves? Why not let these mountains produce the fine wool? and
why not let the low valleys produce the silk, flax, and all other
articles that are necessary which it is possible to produce
within the range of our climate, and thus secure to ourselves
independence? I am very well aware that this has looked, and to
many still looks, a wild undertaking; but that which has been
accomplished gives abundant evidence of what may be. If we
continue to import our hats, bonnets, boots, shoes and clothing,
and send away all the gold, silver and currency that we can
command to pay for them, we shall ever remain dependent upon the
labor of others for many of the actual necessaries of life. If,
on the other hand, we devise means to produce them from the
elements by our own labor we keep our money at home, and it can
be used for other and more noble purposes, and we become
independent.
15
Some may say, "We are willing that you should preach faith and
repentance, and baptism for the remission of sins, but we do not
want you to have anything to say about business matters." No idea
could be more delusive; this oversight in temporal matters being
indispensable necessary; for the Latter-day Saints have been
gathered from the old settled nations of the earth and are
unacquainted with the manner of life in new and sparsely settled
countries. An intelligent citizen of Provo, on his arrival in
this country, came to my garden to work; he undertook to set out
some vegetables--onions, carrots, and parsnips, and he set every
one of them wrongside up. My wife went out, and, seeing what he
was doing, she said, "You are foolish." "Why so?" said he, "I
thought I was pretty smart." "Why you have planted these things
all wrong end up." "Have I, I did not know any better. I never
saw such things planted before." That man became a wealthy
farmer. But he had to learn; he had never seen a carrot planted
to produce seed in his life, and did not realize which end up to
put it in the ground. We have tens of thousands of men, women and
children who have had to learn how to get a living in this
country, who perhaps had spent their days in painting a tea cup,
turning a bowl, weaving a ribbon or spinning a thread, and knew
nothing else. Here they have had to work at several kinds of work
at once, and had to learn how, and it required all the power,
energy and influence of the Elders of Israel to instruct them and
tell them how to live. I have been astonished at the patience,
perseverance, determination and incessant labor of President
Young in giving these instructions--telling men how to build
mills and houses, so that they would not fall over their own
heads; telling them how to yoke cattle, harness horses, how to
make fences, and, in fact, how to do almost every kind of
business.
15
There are very few in our midst now who know how to make good
bread. I advise the ladies' relief societies to teach all the
sisters to make first-class bread. Many of them do not know how;
and let every sister in Israel be thankful for instruction in
relation to cooking or any other useful information that can be
imparted unto her. Do not let pride and independence make you
feel that you know how to do everything. There are a great many
things that the smartest among us do not know how to do; then we
should be anxious and willing to be taught, and go to work and
learn.
15
Much of the sickness which is amongst our children is the result
of improperly prepared food. We raise choice wheat; our millers
make good flour, yet in many instances bread is so prepared that
it is heavy and unpalatable, causing disease of the stomach and
bowels, with which many of our little ones are afflicted, and
find rest in premature graves. Give the children good light bread
that they may be healthy.
15
Brethren and sisters, may the blessings of Israel's God be upon
you and may you continue to improve in everything useful and
good. Seek after the Lord with all your hearts. Co-operate in
building factories, importing merchandise and machinery, taking
care of your cattle, and in every kind of business. Remember
that, "United we stand, divided we fall."
15
May God bless you for ever. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 14 /
Brigham Young, May 6, 1870
Brigham Young, May 6, 1870
REMARKS BY PRESIDENT BRIGHAM YOUNG,
Delivered in the New Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, May 6, 1870.
(Reported by David W. Evans.)
THE FASHIONS OF THE WORLD--MAKING OUR OWN CLOTHING & FASHIONS.
16
If I can have the ears and attention of the people, I want to
preach to them a short sermon on our present condition and on
some particulars with regard to our customs. We, the Latter-day
Saints, as a people, received a command many years ago to gather
out from the wicked world and to gather ourselves together to
stand in holy places, preparatory to the coming of the Son of
Man. We have been gathered together promiscuously from the
nations of the earth, and in many respects we are like the rest
of the world. But I wish to make a few remarks on some points
wherein we differ. We differ from the infidel world in our
belief, and from the vulgar world in regard to the language we
use. It is not common for the Latter-day Saints to take the name
of the Deity in vain, while it is common and quite fashionable to
do so in Christendom. Herein we disagree with the outside world,
or we may call it the vulgar world, for no matter how high or how
low their position may be, or how poor or how wealthy, when
people use language which is unbecoming they descend to a very
low level, and in this respect I am happy to say that the
Latter-day Saints differ from the wicked or vulgar world. I will
also put in the political world. It is a very common practice
throughout the fashionable, political world to gamble; we differ
also in this respect, for the Latter-day Saints are not in the
habit of gambling at any game whatever; neither are they in the
habit of drinking intoxicating liquors, which, throughout the
world at large, and especially the Christian world, is such a
prolific source of wretchedness and misery. In a great degree, I
may also say that, as a people, we are not in the habit of lying
and deceiving; but there is one thing that we are too much guilty
of, and that is, evil speaking of our neighbors--bearing false
witness against them. As a people we are too lavish in our
conversation in this respect, our words come too easy and cheap,
and we use them too freely in many instances. This is one thing
in which we do not differ so much from the world as I should
wish. There is another point on which the same remark is true,
and that is fashion in dress. Look over this congregation and we
see this demonstrated before us, and on this particular item I
wish to lay my views before the minds of the people.
16
To me a desire to follow the ever-varying fashions of the world
manifests a great weakness of mind in either gentleman or lady.
We are too apt to follow the foolish fashions of the world; and
if means were plentiful, I do not think that there are many
families among the Latter-day Saints but what would be up to the
highest and latest fashions of the day. Perhaps there are a great
many that would not follow these fashions had they ever so much
means. But too many of this people follow after the foolish,
giddy, vain fashions of the world. If any persons want proof of
this they need only look over this congregation, and view the
bonnets, hats or headdresses of our fashionable ladies. Do they
wear bonnets that will screen their faces from the sun, or
shelter their heads from the rain? Oh, no, it is not fashionable.
Well what do they wear? Just such as the wicked would wear.
16
My discourse will have to be brief, and I am going to ask my
sisters in particular to stop following these foolish fashions,
and to introduce fashions of their own. This is the place, and
this the time to make known the word of the Lord to the people.
17
It is vain and foolish, it does not evince godliness, and is
inconsistent with the spirit of a saint to follow after the
fashions of the world. I wish to impress these remarks especially
on the minds of my young sisters--the daughters of the Elders of
Israel. Not but what our wives as well as daughters follow many
fashions that are uncomely, foolish and vain. What do you say?
"Shall we introduce a fashion of our own, and what shall it be?"
Do you want us to answer and tell you how to make your bonnets?
Let me say to you that, in the works of God, you see an eternal
variety, consequently we do not ask the people to become Quakers,
and all the men wear wide-brimmed hats, and the ladies wear drab
or cream-colored silk bonnets projecting in the front, perhaps
six or seven inches, rounded on the corners, with a cape behind.
This is Quakerism, that is, so far as headdresses are concerned
for ladies and gentlemen. But while we do not ask this, we do ask
the sisters to make their bonnets so as to shelter themselves
from the storm and from the rays of the sun. I have heard a
saying that three straws and a ribbon would make a headdress for
a fashionable lady. This was a year or two ago; and the same
varying, fantastic, foolish notions prevail with regard to other
portions of a lady's habiliments as much as with her headdress. A
few years ago it took about sixteen yards of common-width cloth
to make a dress for a lady, for she wanted two or three yards to
drag in the streets, to be smeared by every nuisance she walked
over. Now I suppose they make their dresses out of five yards and
a half, and then have abundance left for an apron. They put me
now strongly in mind of the ladies I used to see in Canada some
years ago, who made their dresses out of two breadths of tow and
linen, and when they were in meeting they were all the time busy
pulling them down, for they would draw up. The young ladies look
now as if they needed somebody to walk after them to keep pulling
down their dresses.
17
How foolish and unwise this is, and how contrary to the spirit of
the Gospel that we have embraced! This Gospel is full of good
sense, judgment, discretion and intelligence. Does this look
intelligent? Suppose the ladies continue the fashion of
shortening their dresses how long will it be before
three-quarters of a yard will be enough for them? You may say
that such extravagant comparisons are ridiculous. I say, no more
than your dresses and many of your habits and fashions now, only
they may be a little exaggerated, that is all. Anything is
ridiculous, more or less, that is not comely. I do beseech my
sisters to stop their foolishness and to go to work and make
their own headdresses. If they will they will be blessed. Do you
say, "How shall we be blessed?"--I will tell you--by introducing
a spirit of industry into your families, and a spirit of
contentment into your hearts, which will give you an interest in
your domestic cares and affairs that you have not hitherto
enjoyed. Doctor Young says that:
17
"Life's cares are comforts,"
and they who take an interest in and try to promote their
individual welfare, that of their neighbors or of the human
family, will find a pleasure such as is derived from few other
sources. They derive delight and pleasure from it, and are filled
with peace. But when the eyes of people are like the fool's
eyes--wandering to the ends of the earth, continually wishing,
longing for and desiring that which they have not got, they are
never happy. If we will take the course I have indicated, we
shall be benefited in our spirits, and shall have more of the
Spirit of the Lord.
18
I wish to say to you, and you may read it in the Bible if you
wish, that he who has the love of the world within him hath not
the love of the Father. They who love the things of this world
are destitute of the love of the Gospel of the Son of God. This
is my Scripture: They who long and lust after the fashions of the
world are destitute of the Spirit of God. Every person of
experience will testify that this is the truth. Now, my sisters,
let me urge you to make your own headdresses. You have the
material here, and if you wish to make your hat with a brim six,
twelve, twenty, or three inches wide, we will not quarrel with
you; but make your own headdresses, and do not hunt after the
fashions of the wicked world. If you wish to make a cottage, or a
corn-fan bonnet, or a hat, make it to suit yourselves, but do not
run after the fashions of the world. I expect, by and by, if this
taste for fashion be not checked, to see this house alive, more
or less, with what are termed "shoo fly" hats, bonnets and
headdresses; and what else you'll get I do not know. But no
matter what the name nor what the fashion if we do not lust after
the wicked world. And when you buy yourselves dresses do not
purchase one for six or eight dollars, and then want about twenty
more for trimmings. What is the use of it? I asked some of my
wives the other evening, "What is the use of all this velvet
ribbon--perhaps ten, fifteen, twenty, or thirty yards, on a
linsey dress?" Said I, "What is the use of it? Does it do any
good?" I was asked, very spiritedly and promptly, in return,
"What good do those buttons do on the back of your coat?" Said I,
"How many have I got?" and turning round I showed that there were
none there.
19
This reform in fashion and extravagance in dress is needed. God
has a purpose in it, and so have his servants. What is it? If the
Lord has given me means and I spend it needlessly, in rings for
my fingers, and jewelry for adornment, I deprive the Priesthood
of that which they ought to have to gather the poor, to preach
the Gospel, to build temples and to feed the hungry in our midst.
I deprive a people, who will by and by inherit the earth, of so
many blessings. Every yard of ribbon that I buy that is needless,
every flounce, and every gewgaw that is purchased for my family
needlessly, robs the Church of God of just so much. But it seems
as though the people do not think of these things; they do not
lay them to heart. Our wives and daughters seem to forget that
they have responsibilities resting upon them in these respects.
The conduct of a great many of them indicates a care for nothing
but, "How much can I get? Can I get everything I want? I wish I
could see something new, I want to pattern after it!" This
manifests the spirit of the world, and a foolish, vain
disposition. Not but that I am guilty myself, perhaps, of using
means for my individual person that is not necessary; but if I
do, will some of you kindly tell me? I recollect once, when
preaching in England, that I passed through Smithfield Market, in
Manchester, and I saw some very fine grapes just arrived from
France. I spent a penny for some of them, but I had not taken
half a dozen steps from the stand where I purchased them, before
I say an old lady passing along who, I could tell by her
appearance, was starving to death. Said I, "I have done wrong in
spending that penny, I should have given it to that old lady." I
made it a practice, before leaving my office, of going to a
drawer, taking out a handful of pence, in order to give to the
numerous beggars which everywhere meet the eye in walking the
streets in the large towns in that country, and in this instance
I felt guilty at having spent a penny in grapes, and I thought of
it many times after. What else did I spend needlessly? Not much.
"Well," but say some, "Brother Brigham do not you have good
horses?" Yes, I do. Do you know where I got them? But some of
them were given to me, and I thank God and those who bestowed
them, and I use them prudently. But I would as lief my poor
brethren and sisters would ride in my carriage as to ride in it
myself. Yet in many things I may be to blame, and do wrong, but
in many things I know that we as a people do wrong.
19
"Well, Brother Brigham, what shall we do?" I say make your own
headdresses; here is abundance of material to do it with, and it
is not right for me to pay out hundreds and perhaps thousands of
dollars annually for needless articles of dress for my family.
The same is true of my brethren. If that means were to go to
gather the poor this season, it would bring many from the old
countries. About this, however, I will say that it is rather
discouraging to bring people here and to put them in situations
to live and accumulate, and then they, as soon as they make a
little means, lift their heel against God and his anointed.
Nevertheless it is our duty to feed nine persons who are unworthy
rather than to turn away the tenth, if he be worthy. It is better
to bring ninety-nine persons here who are unworthy than to leave
one that is worthy to perish there, consequently we say we will
do all we can. They, whom we bring here, are agents for
themselves before God, and they act for themselves.
19
But now, brethren and sisters, let us stop and again consider and
think. Can we not sustain ourselves more than we do? I do not ask
my sisters to make themselves sunbonnets and wear them and
nothing else. I do not say, all of you adopt some particular
fashion and stick to that alone. This is not the question; the
question is, will we stop wearing that that is so useless and
needless? If we will, we can have scores of thousands annually to
bestow upon the poor, to rear temples, to build tabernacles and
schoolhouses, to endow schools, to educate our children, and to
aid every charitable institution and every other purpose that
will advance the kingdom of God on the earth.
20
This would be wisdom in us. What do we think about it? What do
you say, young ladies--I mean all of you this side of a hundred
years old--will you stop following the foolish fashions of the
world, and begin to act like people possessing moral courage and
good natural sense? If this is your mind, brethren and sisters, I
ask you, young and old, to make it manifest, as I do, by raising
your right hand. (A sea of hands was immediately raised.) Some,
no doubt, feel ready to say, "Why, Brother Brigham, do not you
know that your family is the most fashionable in the city?" No, I
do not; but I am sure that my wives and children, in their
fashions and gewgaws, cannot beat some of my neighbors. I will
tell you what I have said to my wives and children; shall I?
Shall I expose what I say to them on these points? Yes, I will. I
have said to my wives, "If you will not stop these foolish
fashions and customs I will give you a bill if you want it." That
is what I have said, and that is what I think. "Well, but you
would not part with your wives?" Yes, indeed I would. I am not
bound to wife or child, to house or farm, or anything else on the
face of the earth, but the Gospel of the Son of God. I have
enlisted all in this cause, and in it is my heart, and here is my
treasure. Some may say, "Why, really, Brother Brigham, you almost
worship your family; you think a great deal of your wives." Yes,
I do, but, from my youth up, I never had but one object in taking
a wife, and that was to do her good. The first one I had was the
poorest girl I could find in the town; and my object with the
second, and third, and so on to the last one was to save them.
You say, "Do I humor them?" Yes I do, and perhaps too much.
20
Now, my brethren and sisters, a few words more. We have been
striving for some time to get the people to observe the Word of
Wisdom. But why do they not observe it? Why will they cling to
those habits that are inimical to life and health? "Well," says a
sister, "I cannot leave off my tea, I must have a cup of tea
every morning, I feel so sick." I say then, go to bed, and there
lie until you are better. "Oh, but it will kill me if I quit it."
Then die, and die in the faith, instead of living and breaking
the requests of Heaven. That is my mind about the sisters dying
for the want of tea. With regard to drinking liquor, I am happy
to say that we are improving. But there are some of our Elders
who still drink a little liquor occasionally, I think, and use a
little tobacco. They feel as though they would die without it,
but I say they will die with it, and they will die transgressing
the revelations and commands of Heaven, and the wishes of our
heavenly Father, who has said hot drinks are not good.
20
Now let us observe the Word of Wisdom. Shall I take a vote on it?
Everybody would vote, but who would observe it? A good many, but
not all. I can say that a good many do observe their covenants in
this thing. But who is it that understands wisdom before God? In
some respects we have to define it for ourselves--each for
himself--according to our own views, judgment and faith, and the
observance of the Word of Wisdom, or the interpretation of God's
requirements on this subject, must be left, partially, with the
people. We cannot make laws like the Medes and Persians. We
cannot say you shall never drink a cup of tea, or you shall never
taste of this, or you shall never taste of that; but we can say
that Wisdom is justified of her children. Brethren and sisters,
hearken to these things. I do not know that we shall have much
time to talk about them; but take the little counsel given, and
observe it. This is the place to give counsel to the people. Go
home, Bishops and Elders, when the Conference is over, and
observe what has been told you here. If we commence making our
own bonnets, we shall find that we shall increase in other
directions besides making leather for our boots and shoes, and
cloth for coats and pantaloons.
21
It is very pleasant in passing through the Territory to have
brethren in the various settlements say, "Bro. Brigham, Brother
Geo. A., or Brother Daniel, come and see our store, or our shop;
here are boots and shoes made from leather of our own
manufacture;" and some are as fine looking as you can see
anywhere. They are doing a good deal in this city, and also in
other places. Some are making straw hats and bonnets, and others
are endeavoring to promote other branches of home manufacture.
This is very pleasant, but we want to see it more general in this
great community. If it were so this season in the one branch of
straw hat and bonnet manufacture we should not see the scores and
hundreds of five-dollar hats brought here and sold, that are good
for nothing in the world. They have no strength about them. The
manufacturers of these hats pick up old cloth that is rotten and
good for nothing, and make hats of it, and the result is that the
hats brought here have very little wear in them. They may look
decent to being with, but after being worn a few times they are
shapeless and worthless. Let us go to work and make them for
ourselves and save this expense. If we do this, we are wise; if
we do it not, we are foolish.
21
We heard Brother Taylor's exposition of what is called Socialism
this morning. What can they do? Live on each other and beg. It is
a poor, unwise and very imbecile people who cannot take care of
themselves. Well, we, in the providences of God, are forced to do
a great many things that are very advantageous to us. Let us
observe the Word of Wisdom, and also begin and manufacture our
clothing. We are doing a good deal now, but let us do more. I
have learned one fact that is very gratifying: A few years ago
when we commenced our little factories here we could obtain no
wool--the sheep were not taken care of. As soon as we commenced
to manufacture cloth and to distribute it among the people,
taking their wool in exchange, we found that the wool increased;
and this season, if we had had the factory, in course of
construction at Provo, finished, the supply of wool would have
been so great that the factory would have been overstocked. Some
idea may be formed of the great increase in the supply of wool
when I state that the Provo factory, when running, will be
capable of making perhaps ten or twelve hundred yards of cloth
per day. This is pleasing. Let us get factories built. I find
they are building South, and they are preparing to build North;
and pretty soon you will see the brethren, as a general thing,
dressed in home-made.
22
Some here are thinking, probably: "Brigham, why don't you dress
in homemade?" I do. "Well, have you got it on today?" No, but I
want to wear out, if I can, what I have on hand. I give away a
suit every little while, and I would like to give some more away
if I could find anybody my clothes would fit. I travel in
homemade and wear it at home. As for fashion, it does not trouble
me, my fashion is convenience and comfort. The most comfortable
coat that a man can wear in my opinion is what the old Yankees
and Eastern and Southern people call a "warmus." Some of the
people here know what I mean; it is something between an
overshirt and a blouse, buttons round the neck and wrists. I have
worked in one many a day. If I introduce the fashion of wearing
them here who will follow it? I expect a good many would. I
recollect that I wore one when Colonel Kane was here. Said he, "I
am gratified to see that you do not ask any odds about the
fashions, you have one of your own." My feelings then, as now,
were, whatever, in Brother Brigham's judgment, is comfortable and
comely is the fashion with him, and he cares nothing about the
fashions of the world. There is a style of pantaloons very
generally worn, about which I would say something if there were
no ladies here. When I first saw them I gave them a name. I never
wore them; I consider them uncomely and indecent. But why is it
that they are worn so generally by others? Because they are
fashionable. If it were the fashion to go with them unbuttoned I
expect you would see plenty of our Elders wearing them
unbuttoned. This shows the power that fashion exerts over the
majority of minds. You may see it in the theatre; if you had
attended ours recently you might have seen that that was not
comely; you might have seen Mazeppa ride, with but a very small
amount of clothing on. In New York I am told it is much worse. I
heard a gentleman say that a full dress for Mazeppa there was one
Government stamp. I do not know whether it is so or not. Fashion
has great influence everywhere, Salt Lake not excepted. No matter
how ridiculous, the fashions must be followed. If it be for the
ladies to have their dresses to drag along the streets, or so
short that they show their garters, we see it here; the same is
true if they are sixteen or twenty-four feet round, or so tight
that they can hardly walk. A great many seem to regard and follow
fashion, with all its follies and vagaries, far more fervently
than duty. How foolish is such a course. I have talked long
enough. God bless you.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 14 / George
Q. Cannon, January 8, 1871
George Q. Cannon, January 8, 1871
DISCOURSE BY ELDER GEORGE Q. CANNON,
Delivered in the Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, January 8, 1871.
(Reported by David W. Evans.)
STIRRING TIMES--THE LATTER-DAY WORK.
22
In rising to address you this afternoon, brethren and sisters, I
crave an interest in your faith and prayers, that I may be led to
speak upon those subjects and to advance those ideas that shall
be instructive to you and adapted to your circumstances and
condition.
22
I have acted in the ministry since my boyhood, but whenever I am
called upon to speak I do so with great diffidence and fear. I do
not know that the feeling can ever be conquered entirely, in
fact, I do not know that I wish that it could; for if a man could
arise and feel perfectly capable, in and of himself, to speak to
the edification of the people, judging by my own experience in
the matter, I imagine that he would have but very little aid from
the Lord. But if he rise depending upon the Lord, and not upon
his own strength, the Lord has promised to render that aid unto
his servants that is necessary to enable them to testify to the
truth, and to cleanse their garments of the blood of this
generation.
23
There is no lack of topics or subject matter in dwelling upon the
work we are engaged in; the range is an extensive one; but it
needs the Spirit of God to select, out of the variety of subjects
which it presents, those points, doctrines, and counsels that
should be touched upon to edify the people in the circumstances
which surround them. The older I grow, the more convinced I am
that we as a people and as individuals need practical
instructions in what may be termed our every-day duties. It is
delightful to reflect and speak upon, and to sit and have held up
before our minds the course pursued by those who were our
predecessors in the Gospel. It is also equally delightful, when
inspired by the Spirit of God, to contemplate the future with its
great events, which the prophets foresaw, and concerning which
they have written so much.
23
As a generation, we live in a busy, stirring time--a time that is
full of important events, one treading upon the heels of another
so rapidly that we have scarcely time to contemplate the
past--even the past of our own history; and we have but little
time to look forward to the future, only as it is necessary to
comfort and to cheer us. The work of God is rushing forward with
extraordinary speed, and the Lord is operating in a most signal
manner to bring to pass his great and marvellous designs and
purposes; and to no eyes are these things clearer than to those
of the Latter-day Saints, especially those whose minds are
enlightened by the Spirit of God, and who seek for the
inspiration thereof to guide them in their every-day affairs.
24
It has been frequently remarked that we as a people are entirely
too egotistical; that we imagine that God, in his operations and
dealings with the children of men, has selected us and made us
the peculiar recipients of his blessings to the exclusion of the
rest of the human family. I have heard it very frequently
remarked, when conversing with persons respecting our views and
doctrines, that we confine our attention entirely too much to
ourselves and the little work with which we are identified,
forgetting that we are but a small handful of the great human
family. I have also heard it remarked that it was entirely too
much to expect that a people, so insignificant as we are
numerically, should anticipate the great results that we speak
about very frequently, and which, from the writings of ancient
prophets and of those who have lived contemporaneously with us,
we are led to anticipate will be fulfilled in our case. Men say,
in speaking of us: "Do you Latter-day Saints, who in Utah and the
adjoining Territories number probably one hundred and fifty or
two hundred thousand, and it may be a few hundred thousand
elsewhere, recollect; or do you ever consider, that the nation of
which you form an integral part, numbers forty millions, and that
there are hundreds of millions of human beings scattered over the
face of the earth who are not of your creed? Do you recollect
that you are very contemptible in point of numbers, influence and
wealth and everything that constitutes greatness in the earth?"
If we were disposed to forget these things there are those around
us with whom we are brought into frequent contact, who take great
and especial pains to remind us of our insignificance, so that I
think there is no real danger of our entirely forgetting it. But
though we are few in numbers, we declare that the oracles of God
are with us, and that he has chosen the Latter-day Saints to be
his peculiar people and has placed upon them his name, or the
name of his Son Jesus Christ, and has called us to be ministers
of life and salvation, to be the founders of a new order of
things on the earth, and to be the means in his hands, as we
firmly believe and testify, of effecting a wonderful revolution
in affairs. Yet, while believing this, the Latter-day Saints are
not so uncharitable as to imagine that they are the only ones
with whom God is dealing, or that they are the only people over
and towards whom his providences are being exercised. Such a
thought has never entered into the hearts of those who are
intelligent and reflecting in the Church of Jesus Christ of
Latter-day Saints. It is true that we believe and testify that we
have been called to proclaim the everlasting Gospel in its
ancient purity and simplicity, with the plenitude of its gifts
and graces as enjoyed in ancient days; and that we have been
called to lay the foundation of that work which is destined to
grow, increase and spread until it fills the whole earth from
north to south, from east to west. Yet we do not on this account
arrogate to ourselves all the kindness, mercy, care, and goodness
which God dispenses to his creatures on the earth; but we firmly
believe that in every nation, and among every kindred, tongue and
people, and, in fact, in every creed on the face of the wide
earth of ours there are those over whom God watches with peculiar
care and to whom his blessings are extended; and we believe that
his providences are over all the works of his hands, and that
none are so remote, friendless and isolated that they are not the
objects of his care, mercy and kindness. This is our belief; and
when we see the events which are taking place at the present time
in Europe, when we hear of revolutions and wars, of nation rising
against nation, of the various judgments and calamities as well
as the various kindnesses and mercies that are bestowed upon and
extended to the inhabitants of the earth, and to the various
nationalities into which they are divided, we see in all these
things the hand of our kind and beneficent Creator; we see his
providences, we behold his going forth, and we acknowledge his
goodness; and we also think that we can discern his overruling
care and providence for the bringing to pass the great events of
which he has spoken, which will eventually result in the
emancipation of our race from the thraldom of evil under which it
groans.
24
It is true, as I have already remarked, that God has called us
out of the nations to be his peculiar people; but we are not the
only ones who will be so called. The message which came to us and
which we received and were made glad thereby, is sent to every
kindred, tongue and people on the face of the whole earth. It has
gathered us out to be the pioneers in this great work; but the
call is not ended nor the period arrived when it shall no longer
be proclaimed by our being gathered together. It is still in
force, and has to be carried throughout earth's wide domain,
until the reverberation thereof shall be heard in every land, and
men of every nationality, tongue and creed shall have heard and
had a chance to receive or reject the glad tidings of salvation
which have been committed unto us.
26
The dealings of God with our own nation, the singular events
which are transpiring at the present time on the continent of
Europe, the revolutions that are taking place in Asia, and the
wars and commotions that seem to convulse most of the nations of
the earth, have all for their object, as we believe, the
preparation of the way by which this great message can be carried
more freely, and its principles declared more thoroughly to all
the inhabitants of the earth. The Prophets looked down to the
days of the future and they saw in vision that God would perform
a great and mighty work in the midst of the inhabitants of the
earth. They wrote about it, and some of the finest writing in the
Bible contains glorious allusions to the last days, when God
should stretch forth his arm in mighty power in the midst of his
people and accomplish a great and marvellous work--a work that
should be a wonder in the eyes of all people. The religious sects
of Christendom, for hundreds of years, have looked forward to the
accomplishment of these predictions, and the hope of this has
cheered them in their operations, labors, expenditures, and in
every effort they have made for the redemption of the race and
its enlightenment in the principles of Christianity. To
accomplish the fulfilment of the predictions contained in the
Bible they have used every means in their power; but they have
not met with the success which they desired. Still, so firm has
been their faith in these predictions, that they have persevered,
although the result of their labors, take it as a rule, has not
been of a cheering character. Tract societies, Bible societies,
missionary societies, and societies of almost every kind and
description have been organized with the best of motives, and
with vast expenditures of means, for the purpose of fulfilling
the predictions of the prophets concerning the inhabitants of the
earth. But there has been a power lacking, there has been an
influence wanting; there has not been that union, blessing of
heaven and that providential combination of circumstances
necessary to bring to pass the results desired. Man may toil,
labor and expend his means and forces, and may bring to his aid
all the wisdom of which he is the possessor to bring about divine
results; but unless God give the increase, as the Scriptures say,
his labors will be fruitless. This has been signally fulfilled in
the results which we see around us at the present time in
Christendom, for their efforts have not been crowned with
success. Travel through the most Christian nations to-day, and
there is no disguising the fact that they are the most deeply
steeped in wretchedness and wickedness. It is true that men live
in the midst of these things until they become so accustomed to
them as to accept them as a necessary condition of affairs. They
may say it has been so from the beginning and will be so to the
end, and to attempt to change this and to introduce a state of
society without evil is utopian, it never can be effected. They
accept the wretchedness, degradation, poverty, prostitution, and
all the numerous evils that abound in the nations of which they
are members, as something that cannot be removed--as the
necessary consequence of our existence here on the earth. But the
prophets have predicted that a time shall come when our race
shall be emancipated from these evils, and when there shall be
nothing to hurt or destroy in all the holy mountain of the Lord;
when swords shall be beaten into ploughshares and spears into
pruning hooks; when nation shall no longer rise against nation,
and war shall be learned no more. The prophets have predicted
that the time shall come when the knowledge of God shall cover
the earth as the waters cover the mighty deep; and when man need
no longer say to his neighbor, "Know ye the Lord," but when all
shall know him, from the least unto the greatest. There is no
doubt that, if anything in the Scriptures is true, these
predictions are, and that they will be verified to the letter.
But man, in his efforts to bring about this time, has labored
without the concurrence of heaven, without the divine blessing
resting upon his labors. He has run before he was sent; in his
zeal he has undertaken measures for which he had no warrant.
What, then, shall cure or bring the means of cure to our race?
What shall ameliorate the condition of the human family? What
scheme shall be adopted to bring to the earth the blessings which
we are told it is our privilege to enjoy, at some period or
other? Shall man seek to bring this about without divine aid?
Shall he undertake to effect these great changes and bring to
pass this great deliverance without seeking the aid of the
Supreme Being, who created the earth and the inhabitants thereof?
Or shall he in humility bow himself in the dust, and await the
dispensation of truth from heaven, await the bestowal of the
light and knowledge necessary to enable him to accomplish these
mighty works; and then, in faith, plant and water and wait upon
God to give the increase?
26
I think that the course that we as a people have taken, is the
course which all should take; I think it is the only proper and
legitimate course for any individual and people to take. Men may
say that we are deluded and that we deceive ourselves; they may
say that our system is one of imposture. Whether this be so or
not matters but little to the point in question; the course that
we have taken, whether our system be divine or not, is the course
which all should take. What we have done we have claimed to do
under the inspiration and direct guidance of heaven. Every move
that we have taken since our Church was organized, on the 6th of
April, 1830, we claim has been by inspiration and under the
guidance of the Almighty. On the day I have named our Church was
organized by revelation. On that day the Church was organized and
ministers chosen; Elders were endowed with, or ordained to, the
Priesthood. They were sent forth by revelation, and commanded to
go to this place and the other place, to this and to that land by
revelation from the Lord. A message was given unto them, not from
the Bible, or Book of Mormon,; not from any written record, not a
copy or transcript of some message carried by some previous
generation of men; but an original message, direct to them, to be
conveyed by them to their fellow creatures; a perfectly original
message, so far as this generation was concerned, delivered to
them by the Almighty; and they were sent forth to proclaim it to
the inhabitants of the earth.
26
They were commanded by revelation to gather together. A place was
designated as a place of gathering. Circumstances favored the
procuring of that place; but they were not allowed to remain in
it. They were driven forth, and again they were guided by
revelation to another place, and again they were driven forth and
compelled to abandon their homes; and again another place was
designated to which they should go; again they were driven forth,
and again they were directed what to do, and they came to this
land, guided by revelation, inspired by the Almighty, not knowing
where they were going. Thousands started out on the plains
without having the least idea where they would stop; they
launched forth on the trackless prairies without any location
ahead of which they knew anything; and when they reached here
they settled by revelation; and since then, in our movements, in
our settlements of various localities, in all our labors at home,
going to the nations of the earth or returning therefrom; in our
migrations, in sending out colonies, and in every variety of
labor which we have performed we claim to have been guided by the
spirit of revelation; and mark, my brethren and sister, the
wonderful results.
27
Have we had wealth? Have we had societies organized to aid us?
Have we had popularity with or popular support from the nation?
No, we have had nothing of the kind. We have stood alone, with
none to aid, sustain, or comfort but God. Instead of aid from our
fellow- creatures we have had persecution; instead of comfort we
have had reviling; instead of words of encouragement, we have, as
it were, had deep damnation poured out upon our heads. We have
had adverse circumstances to contend with, but we have also had
that which is better than all the world can bestow--the aid of
heaven, divine concurrence; we have had a combination of
circumstances to aid us in accomplishing the objects for which we
started out. The result is, we are in these valleys to-day--a
people of varied nationality, of varied creeds and modes of
education, and a people as utterly diverse in their original
traditions and habits as men and women of our color could be. And
yet, what do we see? Why, throughout all this range of valleys a
people homogeneous, dwelling together in peace, love and union,
and enjoying all the blessings promised to the people of God in
the last days. I say all the blessings, but not in their
fullness. We are but imperfect yet; we are not prepared for these
blessings in their fullness; but so far as we are progressed and
are prepared, they have been bestowed upon us; and to-day we
present to the eyes of the world one of the most remarkable
spectacles that can be seen.
27
Men may say, "Pooh, pooh, you Latter-day Saints are nothing! you
are too contemptible for notice!" But our acts show that there is
a power and an influence with us that the inhabitants of the
earth elsewhere do not possess. We are looked upon as a social
phenomenon in the earth; we are diverse from every other people;
and our community is the object of attention and I may say of
respect that its numbers do not entitle it to. Men from afar
cannot cross the continent without coming to visit the Latter-day
Saints. Why is this? It is because there is a feeling throughout
the earth that there is something remarkable connected with us,
that we are not as other people are. What is it that
distinguishes us from our fellows? What is it that distinguishes
us from the average American, Englishman, Scandinavian, German,
Swiss, Italian, or Frenchman, or from the average Asiatic? There
is something; they feel it and we feel it; and that distinction
is, we believe in revelation, we profess to be guided by
revelation. We are peculiar when compared with the rest of the
world, because all our movements are under divine guidance. We
claim this, and we act upon it; we seek for it, and God bestows
it upon us. It is our testimony, at least, that he bestows it
upon us, for we see the results. We see what is not witnessed
anywhere else on the earth.
27
As I have already said, tract, Bible and missionary societies
have been formed, and the wealth of the nations has been poured
into the hands of religious people, and spent lavishly and
without stint, for the salvation of the human family; but where
on the face of the earth can you find the fruits to be witnessed
before me to-day, and that can be seen throughout the Territory
of Utah. Why is this? Because, as I have said, they have labored
without the concurrence of heaven; they have run before they were
sent. But unto us, scattered, isolated individuals, this message
from God came, and there being a spark of divinity within us, we
received it and embraced it, and have endeavoured to live up to
it, and God has blessed us and our labors. But after all, what we
have done is very little.
28
I have told you what has been remarked here, time and time again,
probably you have heard it, respecting our insignificance. I feel
most sensibly that, so far as numbers are concerned, we are a
very insignificant people. But I will tell you a remark, which I
believe is credited alike to the late Mr. Stephen Girard and to
Commodore Vanderbilt, both great financiers, that the hardest
money they ever earned was the first five hundred dollars they
saved. Now the hardest thing in building up a people is to gain a
foothold. We have gained this; we have gained and organized the
first hundred thousand people. We have achieved a position that
will render our future progress more rapid than in years past and
gone. I fully expect to see the progress of this work in the
future much more rapid than it has been in the past. I see the
providence of God laboring to bring this about. Not to build up a
people distinct from all the rest of the earth; not to build up
some little, narrow sect or denomination; but this work and
Gospel is to embrace within its fold all Earth's children, every
son and daughter of God on the earth. That is its mission, and it
will accomplish it. But it will spread with increased rapidity
from this time forth. The foundation and corner-stones have been
laid in tears, blood, and in much sorrow, but they are laid
firmly, cemented by the sufferings, toils, faith and endurance of
this people for the past forty years; and I trust that they are
laid so deep that they will never be torn up, shaken or
disturbed; and that upon them will a superstructure be reared of
such strength, beauty and symmetry that it will be the joy and
pride of the whole earth.
28
The labors of the Elders of this Church have not been confined to
this land, but they have extended to England, Scandinavia, some
little in France, a very little in Prussia, some in Switzerland;
but vast fields yet lie before us that we have not touched, and
to which this message must go. The throes of revolution which
Europe is now undergoing I look upon as the premonitory signs of
that freedom that shall soon dawn on that continent. Then the
Elders of this Church will go through Germany, France, Italy and
Spain, and through every land in Europe; for the "sick man" will
yet open his doors to hear the Elders of Israel, and Russia will
unfold her gates and give them free entrance, and they will go
forth declaring the glad tidings which God has given unto us to
the oppressed of all nations, proclaiming unto them that God has
established a government which will be the means of restoring to
the earth the blessings for which mankind have sighed, panted and
labored for ages in vain.
28
When the mind, inspired by the Spirit of God, contemplates the
future, and sees the immense field which is widening before the
Elders of this Church, I, for one, feel that it ought to stir up
every one of us to the most energetic and resolute preparation
for the great labor that is fast devolving upon us, and that we
live to discharge. Our own land will yet be convulsed with
revolution, for it contains within itself the seeds of dire
misfortunes, which will yet come upon the unhappy Republic. We
may deplore, mourn over and regret that such things do exist; but
they do nevertheless, and we should be blind indeed did we shut
our eyes to the fact, and fail to prepare ourselves for their
accomplishment. There is before this people, connected with our
own country, a destiny that is so glorious when we contemplate it
in the future, that it is enough to dazzle and oppress the mind
of man at the immensity of the labor that lies before us.
29
It may be said that this is all very foolish to think of or to
talk about; but it is no more foolish than it would have been,
when driven, peeled and scattered, we were coming out of
Illinois, to have said we should yet lay the foundation of a
great State, such as we now behold in these mountains. I tell
you, my brethren and sisters, that God has given to this people
qualities which, in the contest of races, must tell. There are
qualities connected with the Latter-day Saints, and principles
connected with their system that, persecute and crush them out as
you may, as long as the men live who bear the authority, and so
long as the principles have a believer and practicer in the
world, must live, survive, and have influence in the midst of the
earth and upon the populations thereof. There is no disguising
this fact! Little plotters, such, for instance, as the "ring" in
this city, may fix snares and nets, and arrange toils, and think
they are going to stop the work of God, ensnare the feet of the
servants of God, and do wonderful things! Puny drivellers! they
would raise their impious hands and tear down the throne of
Jehovah, and attempt to impede the progress of his work; but,
like others who have preceded them, they will be covered with
shame and confusion and go down to dishonored graves, while the
people whom they seek to oppress will continue to rise and
increase in strength and power by the practice of those qualities
which God has given unto us through revelation, until their
influence will be felt, not only in Utah Territory, but from sea
to sea, and give them time enough, and it will be felt throughout
the length and breadth of the earth, and thus will the sayings of
the prophets be fulfilled.
29
How else could they be fulfilled? Can you imagine any better plan
than this that you begin to see unfold before us? Can you think
of any other way by which these predictions will be fulfilled? I
can not. It is simple, natural and scriptural, and perfectly
Godlike in my sight, and according to my limited ideas.
29
But as a people, we should endeavor, in the midst of all our
troubles, difficulties, trials and temptations, to remember that
we are God's people; that he has called us to be his, and we
should put our firm faith and trust in him and leave him to work
out the results. And, my brethren and sisters, if we are faithful
to the truth which he has revealed to us, he will bring to us
greater salvation than we ever conceived of, and will work out
ways of deliverance of which we have never dreamed; for his word,
which cannot be recalled, has gone forth through his ancient
servants; and he is pledged to his servants in the days in which
we live; and he is pledged to us, to sustain this work and to
give it power and influence, and a foothold in the earth. And
there never was a people who prayed with greater unanimity for
any one thing, than do the Latter-day Saints that God will
deliver his people from the hands of their enemies and give them
the victory. These prayers will be heard and answered upon our
heads, and, as I have said, we will see deliverance and salvation
such as we never dreamed of.
30
I recollect very well the feelings that were manifested here, I
think it was last summer but one, by a scientific gentleman, who
came into our city, and for the first time was brought into
contact with us. He had known us when he was a boy in Illinois;
now himself a professor in one of the Illinois colleges, and a
man of some note in the scientific world. He had seen or heard
something of our persecutions, and while in conversation with me
he remarked, "Mr. Cannon, when I looked upon this beautiful
valley and saw these pleasant homes, and your people dwelling in
contentment and peace, my heart was filled with inexpressible
sadness; I could not repress my emotions, my eyes suffused with
tears, and I wished from the bottom of my heart that you were
somewhere else rather than within the confines of the United
States, somewhere where you would not be subject to persecution;
for I know the intense bigotry and hatred of feeling that are
entertained towards you, and I know that it only awaits a fitting
opportunity to re-enact the scenes that you have endured in the
past." I appreciated the kindness of feeling which prompted the
remarks, but told him that I viewed things differently from him.
I was fully aware of the feeling of which he spoke, and knew that
it existed in certain quarters; but I was also aware of one
thing, which he (being an infidel) probably did not understand,
and that was--there was a God in heaven who ruled, over-ruled and
controlled all circumstances for the accomplishment of his own
designs. I further remarked, "Suppose we were away from here,
outside the confines of the United States, do you think we could
live in any spot on the earth without attracting attention? Do
you think that a people such as we are could go to any land, or
into the greatest desert on the earth, and live there any length
of time without attracting the attention of the world as much as
we do now? Why, the thing is impossible. When we came to this
region it was as much out of the way as any place on the earth
could be. But after coming here we demonstrated that the soil of
these valleys, by being watered artificially, would produce
crops; and the result of our experiment, for experiment it may be
called, is that all this interior basin, formerly looked upon as
an irreclaimable desert, is a choice land. The world once
convinced of this, and population came to us, and the railroad
came across the continent, and we find ourselves right in the
centre of the great transcontinental highway. If we were to go
into any other land it would be the same--we should attract
population and wealth, and the eyes of mankind would be directed
towards us; and were we to leave here we could not find a place
where we should be more secluded than we have been here; but,"
said I, "we don't calculate to leave here; we think we have got
to the right spot, and we calculate to remain, and the Lord will
deal with those who seek to deal with us." He felt that there
might be some destiny about it, but, being an unbeliever in God,
he did not know anything about it, and did not allow himself to
have any faith concerning it. Still he saw that we were a
remarkable people, and said there might be a great future in
store for us, some destiny, of which he and others, who merely
looked on, might be very ignorant.
31
It is a truth, my brethren and sisters, there is a great destiny
in store for the Latter-day Saints. Men may fight this work and
persecute the people who sustain it; they killed Joseph, and
thought they had destroyed the corner stones, as it were, of the
fabric; and like the men mentioned in the parable, having killed
the heir, they thought they could possess the vineyard, but they
soon found out their mistake; and so it will be with every move
that is made against the work of God--those with whom they
originate will find they have made a great mistake. They will be
disappointed in the results of their labors and operations, for
God has spoken and his word will be fulfilled and this work will
increase and progress. And the day will come, though, as I have
said, we may regret and deplore it, yet the day will come, and I
would like the thought to be fastened, if possible, so deeply in
every heart that when persecution and annoyance come upon us, you
will not forget it--when the Latter-day Saints will be the only
well-governed people on this continent, and in their midst will
be found the only place where constitutional government will be
preserved in its old purity and integrity. I know that this
sounds strange, because the idea is that the "Mormons" are the
most despotically governed people on the face of the land. But I
know that there is not another people to-day under the light of
the sun, from the Atlantic to the Pacific, or from the Gulf of
Mexico to the Canadas, who are so free in every sense of the
word, men and women, as the Latter-day Saints, and who have
greater liberty to do that which is right in their own eyes.
31
I see the clock, and I am reminded that it is time to quit. May
God bless you, my brethren and sisters, and let his peace and
preserving care be over you, in the name of Jesus. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 14 /
Wilford Woodruff, May 6, 1870
Wilford Woodruff, May 6, 1870
DISCOURSE BY ELDER WILFORD WOODRUFF,
Delivered in the New Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, May 6, 1870.
(Reported by David W. Evans.)
THE WORK OF GOD--AUTHORITY OF PRESIDENT YOUNG--KEEPING
THE COMMANDMENTS OF GOD.
31
I believe this is the largest assembly of Saints or sinners, Jew
or Gentile, that ever I saw together under one roof. There are
very few of us capable of making such an assembly hear, unless it
is very still; and when persons have come from twenty to two
hundred and fifty miles to attend Conference, it certainly is
important that we give them a chance to hear what is said.
31
It is true that God has set his hand in these latter days to
bring to pass his act, his strange act, and to accomplish his
work, his strange work--that truth should spring out of the
earth, and righteousness look down from heaven; and it certainly
would be strange if these things were not performed. The Supreme
Ruler would not be like a God who had created a world like this
and peopled it if he let it go at random, without any purpose or
plan for the benefit and salvation of the children of men.
32
I want to say a few words on this subject. I consider that the
work we now see taking place in these mountains, and which has
been going on from the time this Church was organized, is but
carrying out the great plan of our Father in heaven--that plan
which was ordained from before the foundation of the world. In
fact there is no dispensation that has been looked upon with as
much interest by all the prophets of God and inspired men, from
the day of Joseph Smith, as that in which we live, in which the
Zion of God is being built up, and the earth is being prepared
for the coming of the Son of Man.
32
Isaiah, in looking by prophetic vision to this day, makes use of
very strong language in endeavoring to express his feelings in
relation to it. In one instance he says, "Sing, O heavens, and
rejoice, O earth! Break forth into singing, O ye mountains, for
the Lord has comforted his people, and will have mercy on his
afflicted yet." Zion says, "The Lord has forsaken me, my God has
forgotten me." "Can a woman forget her sucking child, that she
should not have compassion on the son of her womb?" "Yea," the
Lord says, "a woman may do that," but he will not forget Zion.
Says he, "Zion is engraven on the palms of my hands, her walls
are continually before me."
32
Now this Zion of God has been before his face from before the
foundation of the world, and it is no more going to fail in the
latter days than any of the purposes of God are going to fail,
hence I look upon this work as the work of God, and it makes no
difference to the Lord Almighty, nor to his Saints, what the
world may think or do about it, or what course they may pursue
with regard to it; they cannot stop its progress, because it is
the work of God. If it were the work of man it would not exist as
it does to-day. If God had no hand in this work, we should not
have seen this assembly here to-day in this Tabernacle, nor this
Territory filled with cities and towns. But being the work of
God, he asks no odds of any nation, kindred, tongue or people
under the whole heavens, any further than they are willing to
keep his commandments and do his will; for as the Lord God
Almighty lives, so true will the work, the foundation of which
has been laid in these latter days, increase and continue until
its consummation is effected, and the great Zion of God is
established in beauty, power and glory, and the dominion of the
kingdom of our God extends over the whole earth.
32
Joseph Smith laid the foundation of this work; he was chosen by
the Lord for that purpose, and was ordained by prophets and
inspired men who formerly held the keys of the kingdom of God
upon the earth. They laid their hands upon his head and ordained
him to the Priesthood, and gave him power to unlock the heavens
and to administer the ordinances of the house of God upon the
earth. This work he performed in the face of difficulty,
persecution, opposition and oppression; but the hand of God
sustained him. He knew what few men or people on the whole face
of the earth know--that God lives, and he also knew that the work
whose foundations he laid was the work of God.
32
This is what has sustained President Young through all his
labors. Many men have looked upon him, and, in consequence of
outside pressure, have expected him to say this, that, and the
other; but all the time he has taken a straightforward course,
walking in the path pointed out by the God of heaven; and that
same hand has sustained him and you and me and every good and
virtuous man and woman on the face of the earth who has listened
to the commandments of God.
33
Isaiah and other prophets saw in vision much concerning the
building up and establishment of the latter-day Zion of God upon
the earth. They saw the people gathering from the nations of the
earth to the mountains of Israel; they speak of a great company
coming up to Zion, the women with child and her that travailed
with child together; and a great many other things in relation to
the internal workings of the inhabitants of Zion in building up
the kingdom of God they do not mention, whether they ever saw
them or not. Isaiah has not written concerning many of these
things, neither has anybody yet that we know of. Perhaps when the
remainder of the plates, which were delivered to the Prophet
Joseph, and which he was commanded not to translate, come forth,
we may learn many more things pertaining to our labor on the
earth which we do not know now. But be this as it may, all this
internal work is left for the Holy Ghost to reveal to the living
oracles, as they guide, lead, dictate and direct the people day
by day. This is one thing I want to say to my friends and to the
Saints of God, that without the Holy Ghost, without direct
revelation and the inspiration of God continually, Brigham Young
could not lead this people twenty-four hours. He could not lead
them at all. Joseph could not have done it, neither could any
man. This power is in the bosom of Almighty God, and he imparts
it to his servants the prophets as they stand in need of it day
by day to build up Zion.
33
I want to say to my brethren and sisters that President Young is
our leader; he is our lawgiver in the Church and kingdom of God.
He is called to this office; it is his prerogative to tell this
people what to do, and it is our duty to obey the counsel that he
has given to-day to the sisters and the brethren. We, as a
people, should not treat lightly this counsel, for I will tell
you in the name of the Lord--and I have watched it from the time
I became a member of this Church--there is no man who undertakes
to run counter to the counsel of the legally authorized leader of
this people that ever prospers, and no such man ever will
prosper. Many things I might name, if it were wisdom to do so, to
prove the truth of this statement, but you may watch for
yourselves, and you will find that all persons who take a stand
against this counsel will never prosper.
34
A great deal has been said with regard to guiding this people in
temporal matters. I ask you in the name of the Lord, who is
called to guide the temporal affairs of this Church and kingdom,
for its advantage, redemption and exaltation, as pure as a bride
adorned for her husband, if it be not that man who is placed as
the lawgiver and leader of Israel? There is no man on the
footstool of God who has this authority but him who stands at the
head; and his Counsellors and the Apostles, Bishops and Elders
ought to be co-workers with him, and they should work together in
carrying out his counsel. And when counsel comes we should not
treat it lightly, no matter to what subject it pertains, for if
we do it will work evil unto us. Co-operation, it is well known
to every Saint who has his eyes and ears open, has brought much
good to Israel, yet from the very commencement of it there has
been more or less discontent and dissatisfaction felt and
manifested towards it; but there is not an individual who has
attempted to work against it but who has lost the Spirit of God
unless he has repented. It is so in all things, as every one of
us who has had experience in this kingdom has seen over and over
again. No man has ever prospered by this course, but if he has
continued it he, by and by, has gone downward instead of upward;
no such man ever received and gained to himself honor by taking
such a course, and no man ever will. They may try it as often as
they wish; no matter whether they are insiders or outsiders,
every man who undertakes to fight against this work and people
will, in God's own time, receive chastisement at his hand. Many
who have done so, have been cut off, and others will follow. This
is true, whether it is in regard to following counsel or not. We
cannot treat lightly the counsel of God without incurring his
displeasure.
34
Does any man or woman wonder that President Young leads out, and
calls upon us to follow, in directing temporal affairs? What
would become of us and Zion if there were no one to give counsel
in temporal matters? We could not advance if such were the case;
but we have been guided so far by the servants of God and the
Spirit of God. We have been dull scholars perhaps in a great many
things, but I thank God that it is as well as it is with us
to-day. The organization of this Church took place forty years
ago with six members, and here is a congregation that would make
two thousand branches of the Church as large as the first branch
that was established, and this is only one congregation, while we
have 600 miles of towns, villages and settlements in this
Territory. It is progress all the time. Why? Because it is the
work of God. No one can stand in the way of the work of God in
safety. The Lord is not dependant upon any man on his footstool;
if one man will not do his bidding, another will. He gives his
law to all men, and inasmuch as they reject it they are under
condemnation.
34
I fear not the world. We are the only people under heaven who are
one, and we are not half as much one as we ought to be; we have
to improve. We are the only people in the whole Christian world
who make any pretensions to oneness in building up the Zion of
God on the earth. We profess to be one in the Gospel, and we have
to become so in temporal matters. We have to become of one heart
and mind in giving attention and obedience to the counsel of God
in all things, both spiritual and temporal. Zion has got to
advance; she has got to rise and shine and put on her beautiful
garments. She is advancing and has been from the time of the
organization of this Church, and she will continue to do so until
the winding up scene.
34
When I look at the blessing of the Gospel of Christ, and at the
blessings which we as a people enjoy; when I look at the glorious
principles which God has revealed for the exaltation and glory of
man, I rejoice in them, and ask who will obey them? I feel that
we ought to be thankful to God day and night; we should be humble
and always ready to listen to counsel. Let us go to and carry out
these principles. "If ye love me, keep my commandments," says the
Lord Jesus. President Young preached on that subject a few
Sabbaths ago, showing that however great our professions as
Saints may be, they are vain unless we keep the commandments and
counsels of the Lord given unto us. What are they? We have the
moral law and we have the Gospel in the Scriptures; but there are
commandments and ordinances, and there is counsel which we have
to observe which are not contained in the Bible, in the Book of
Mormon, or in the Book of Doctrine and Covenants. In fact there
is very little there in regard to our work and labors here as a
people.
35
The Lord has put into our hands the power to build up this great
Zion, which all the ancient prophets rejoiced in and prophecied
about. What manner of people ought we to be who are called to
carry out this work? We ought to be the Saints and children of
God in very deed. Our hearts ought to be open and prepared to
receive instruction, light and truth, and to carry out all
principles which may be communicated unto us by the servants of
the Lord. The counsels we have had to-day are of great value to
the Latter-day Saints. By and by Babylon will fall; in a little
while "no man will buy her merchandise," and the sooner we are
prepared for the changes which are about to take place in our
nation and in the nations of the earth the better for us. We are
all interested in the welfare of Zion. Our wives, daughters and
sons are interested in the welfare of the husbands and fathers,
and the children in that of the parents; and we all should be
interested in each other's temporal and spiritual labors, and
there should not be a selfish feeling on the part of any portion
of a family--"I do not care what becomes of this, that or the
other, if I can only get what I want myself." This is
selfishness, it produces disunion and is inconsistent with the
profession of a Saint of God. We should labor, each and every one
of us to put such feelings from our hearts, and then we, in our
family organizations, should strive to promote the general
interest of the members thereof; but the interest of Zion and the
kingdom of God should be first with us all the time, for we are
all members of that kingdom and its welfare is ours.
35
I consider that we are in a position in which we have every
chance to do a great deal of good in our day and generation, we
have every chance to work with the Lord, every chance to fulfil
our mission and calling here on the earth. We have every chance
to build up the Zion of God. I rejoice in the faith that has been
manifested by those who have charge of the affairs of the kingdom
of God, in the revelations of God. By their works they have
manifested their determination continually to carry out the
commands of God. "Who am I," saith the Lord, "that I command and
am not obeyed?" "Who am I," saith the Lord, "that I promise and
do not fulfil?" The Lord has never made a promise to the children
of men but what he has fulfilled it; and all the promises that
the Lord has made and all the revelations that have been given by
the inspiration of the Holy Ghost, will have their fulfilment,
and we have nothing to fear. As President Young said a few
Sabbaths ago, the only thing we need fear is that we shall not
keep the commandments of the Lord. Let us keep the commandments
of God and then we shall have power with him; the word of the
Lord will sustain us and he will fight our battles. "Vengeance is
mine, I will repay," saith the Lord. We need have no fears with
regard to the future. The Zion of God is before his face
continually. He has laid a foundation and he will build upon it,
and his Saints will build upon it; and thousands and tens of
thousands of the meek of the earth will yet take hold and become
co-workers in the great work of God. I feel, myself, as though we
should lay these counsels that we receive to heart; we should not
treat them lightly. We have been called upon by the Lord and his
servants to keep the Word of Wisdom; it is time we did it.
Wherein we have failed in these things in the past we should try
to improve.
36
I rejoice in this work, I rejoice in the Gospel of Christ. I
rejoice that we live in a day when we have inspiration, when we
have prophets, Apostles and inspired men to lead us, and when we
are made partakers of the blessings of the kingdom of God upon
the earth. It is safe for us to pursue that course wherein we can
walk in the light, and we need not find fault with the principles
of the Gospel because any brother does that which we cannot
endorse. It is for us, each of us, individually, to see to our
own conduct, and never follow the errors of others. It is not
difficult to find them in our own conduct. We should all bring
this home to ourselves.
36
I do hope that the sisters, generally, and the Female Relief
Societies in particular, will listen to the counsel that has been
given to-day, and that they will go to and establish braiding
schools in all their societies, where the young ladies may be
taught to braid straw. President Young has called upon them to do
it from time to time. It is true that he has not always commanded
them, in the name of the Lord, to do thus and so, and this has
been a great blessing to Israel. We have been governed by counsel
instead of commandment in many things, which has been a blessing
to the Saints, for "he that is commanded in all things" and
obeyeth it with slothfulness and not a willing mind, is not
qualified before the Lord as that man is who, having the power
within him, bringeth to pass much righteousness without being
commanded in all that he does.
36
I feel thankful for the blessings that we enjoy. The Prophet
Joseph was called an idler and a gold digger. We have been called
a great many things--such as lazy, indolent, and many other
things discreditable. Why, every man possessing reason and
judgment, who knows anything about the Territory of Utah, will at
once pronounce such assertions nonsensical, for this city and
every portion of the Territory bear witness to the untiring labor
and industry of the Latter-day Saints, and the people, as a
general thing outside, are beginning to give up the idea that we
are an idle people. They formerly found a great deal of fault
with Joseph Smith, because they said he was a gold digger; but
since then nearly all the Christian world have turned gold
diggers. Hundreds of thousands of them have run into this western
country to dig gold; and, while they formerly found fault with us
for digging gold they have latterly found fault because we do not
dig it. I hope and trust that all the accusations of wrong
brought against us in the future will be as groundless as those
of the past. Let us show our faith by our works, let us show to
the Lord our God that we have faith and confidence in his word
and works.
36
We have to become united as a people in all our labors--in our
agriculture, manufactures, and every branch of our temporal
labors. It is of great importance to the Latter-day Saints that
they should unite together on the principle of co-operation.
Where this is not done we still ought to try individually to
manufacture all we can. I was pleased, a few days ago, while
paying a visit to Jenning's shoe factory, to see the large number
of home-made boots and shoes, many of which were made with
machinery which had been imported for the purpose. This should be
done wherever it is possible; the people should co-operate and
import labor-saving machinery, so as to be able to compete with
foreign manufacturers of goods of all kinds. President Young has
set an example in introducing carding machines and in
establishing factories here. He has done all he could in this
direction, and we should follow in the wake as far as we can. I
know that God will bless the people by doing this.
37
I do not wish to occupy any more time. I feel to say God
bless you. Lay these things to heart. Let us lay hold and build
up Zion. Let us realize that we are the children of God, that he
is at work with us and that we are at work with him. It has been
said that the Lord and a good man are a great majority. He has
got a great many good men on the earth, and he is gathering them
together to build up Zion, to carry out his work and to do his
will. He will also control the course of human events so as to
forward his purposes. He holds the destinies of the nations in
his hands. He holds Zion in his hands and he will carry out his
work and do all he has promised. Those who fight against Zion
fight against God, and he will break every weapon formed against
his kingdom, and will bring his people triumphant over every
obstacle, and finally give them eternal life, which is the
greatest of all the gifts of God. May God grant that it may be
bestowed upon us by our faith, works, and labors, through his
mercy and goodness, for Jesus' sake. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 14 /
Brigham Young, May 8, 1870
Brigham Young, May 8, 1870
DISCOURSE BY PRESIDENT BRIGHAM YOUNG,
Delivered in the New Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, May 8, 1870.
(Reported by David W. Evans.)
CHARACTER AND CONDITION OF THE LATTER-DAY SAINTS--INFIDELITY--THE
ATONEMENT--CELESTIAL MARRIAGE.
37
We have now been together in a Conference capacity for four days.
It seems a very short time; we would like to stay a little
longer, if it were prudent. This is the place to give general
instruction to the Latter-day Saints. It is good when the Saints
meet together to look at each other, to hear the brethren bear
testimony of the truth and to feel the fellowship of the Holy
Ghost. This makes our hearts joyful and glad. It will be prudent
for us now to bring our Conference to a close, and, after I have
spent a few minutes in speaking, we shall adjourn until the 6th
of next October, at ten o'clock in the morning, at this place.
38
There are many things which we would like to talk about; I would
like to do a great deal of talking if I had the opportunity and
were able to do so. There are many little items pertaining to
what are called temporal matters, which it would be well for the
people to understand in order to promote their happiness here on
the earth and to aid them in securing eternal salvation. It is
not those who are hearers of the word only who are blessed and
who secure to themselves the blessings of eternal life; they who
secure eternal life are doers of the word as well as hearers. If
we hear the word and do not perform the labors indicated by it,
it will profit us nothing. To hear the word, as the Latter-day
Saints do, and then to perform the labor devolving upon them,
requires a great deal of wisdom; and to bring the people up to
this standard much labor and instruction from the Elders is
necessary.
38
If we can remember what we have heard at this Conference, and
carry it out in our lives, it will profit us. I hope and trust
that we may. Let us apply our hearts to the wisdom that has been
exhibited before the Conference, and observe the little duties of
every-day life, that we may be prepared to receive more. It is
not possible for a person to learn all the will of God in an
hour, a day, or a week; it requires much time and attention to do
this. The Lord gives a little here and a little there, a precept
now and a precept again, and by close observance of these things
in our lives we grow in grace and in a knowledge of the truth.
38
We are thankful for the privilege of talking a little. We ought
all to be very thankful that we have the privilege of the Gospel
and of the ordinances of the house of God, for by applying them
to the duties of life we can increase in knowledge, wisdom and
understanding. We are thankful to see the increase that there is
in the midst of the people.
38
You very well know that it is said by many of those who wish to
traduce the character of the Latter-day Saints that we are a
poor, miserable, ignorant people. If we are, there is a great
chance for improvement. We will acknowledge that we are very
ignorant, and that the Lord has taken the weak things of the
world to confound the wisdom of the wise. He has picked up the
poor of the earth and brought them together, because they seek
after him; while the hearts of the rich and the proud, the high
and the noble, are lifted up, and they cannot hearken to the
principles of the Gospel and receive them and obey them. They
feel themselves too good; they know too much; while the poor and
needy, those who suffer from hunger and nakedness, and from hard
labor and taskmasters, are the ones who naturally seek after the
Lord. The Lord is just as willing to bless and to pour out his
Spirit upon the king on the throne as upon the beggar in the
street; but the king has sufficient--he does not feel after the
Lord; but the beggar cries unto the Lord for his daily bread.
Hence the Lord gathers the poor. When we are gathered together,
if we will improve ourselves, by and by we will be filled with
wisdom.
39
When we look at the Latter-day Saints and remember that they have
been taken from the coal pits, from the ironworks, from the
streets, from the kitchens and from the barns and factories and
from hard service in the countries where they formerly lived, we
cannot wonder at their ignorance. But when they are brought
together they soon become scholars. Many of them become farmers
and merchants, and they soon learn to procure a sustenance for
themselves and families, and gather around them the necessaries
and comforts of life. They also learn the object of their being,
of the creation of the earth, and how to organize the elements so
as to subserve their own wants and necessities. This is a
blessing, and we are proud to see the industry of the Latter-day
Saints, and also their improvements and faithfulness. If we are
ignorant, let us become wise; if we are poor, let us gather
around us the comforts of life. I look around among my brethren
and I see scholars. The world say we are ignorant; we acknowledge
it, but we are not as ignorant as they are, although they have
had opportunities of education perhaps that many of our brethren
have not had. We study from the great book of nature. We are
driven to this of necessity. Where is there another people who
have done what this people have done in these mountains, by way
of making improvements in their own midst--upon the soil and in
their cities and towns. They are not to be found on the face of
the earth. If this is not intelligence--if this is not good,
hard, sound sense, I wish somebody would come and teach us a
little. If we are taken from the poor, ignorant, low and
degraded, and make ourselves wise and happy, it is a credit to
us.
39
There are causes for this which some may not have thought about.
I often think of them. You take, for instance, a father, who has,
say, four, ten or twelve sons. He may have abundance to dispose
of to each and every one; but he dislikes some particular one,
and perhaps feeds and clothes eleven, but the twelfth, whom he
hates and despises, he turns out of doors to provide for himself.
This one son goes forth weeping, and says, "I am forsaken of my
father and his house; now I have to look after myself. I have the
earth before me; I have to live; I do not want to kill myself,
and as I have life before me I certainly must make my own future.
I will go to work and accumulate a little of something, so that I
can purchase me a piece of land. When it is purchased I will put
improvements upon it. I will build me a house; I will fence my
farm; I will set off my orchard and plant out my garden; and I
will gather around me my horses, my cattle, my wagons and
carriages, and I will get me a family." Pretty soon here is a boy
who knows how to live as well as his father does. How is it with
the rest of the family? They are fed and clothed by their father;
they know not where it comes from nor how it is obtained, and
they scarcely know their right hand from their left with regard
to the things of the world.
39
This illustrates the history of this people. We have been under
the necessity of learning every art--to cultivate the soil and
how to provide for our own wants under the most adverse
circumstances. We have been compelled to do this or go without,
for none would do it for us. We have been forced to study
mechanism, all kinds of machinery, how to build, and how to
provide and take care of ourselves in every respect. I thank the
parent and the boys for turning us out of doors. Why? Because it
has thrown us on our own resources, and taught us to provide for
ourselves. We have a future before us, and God will take care of
us. In my meditations I say, "Shall I complain of father? No. I
will not complain at all, he has done the best he could for me,
though he knew it not. If he had made my house, opened my farm,
planted my orchard, seen to my planting and ploughing as well as
the gathering; and then had brought my food to my chamber and
appointed a servant to feed me, what should I have known about
getting my living? How could I have known anything about raising
fruit or anything else? I could not have known. I might read
books until Doomsday, and unless I apply the knowledge thus
obtained I should know but little." Without the application of
knowledge acquired by reading, it makes mere machines of us; we
can tell what others have done, but we know nothing ourselves.
Then speak evil of no man, and acknowledge that it has been a
blessing to us to be cast aside and compelled to take care of
ourselves.
40
When we left our homes in the East and started for the Rocky
Mountains the feeling in regard to us was, "There is starvation
before you Mormons; but if you do not die of starvation the
Indians will kill you." We knew that they would do no such thing;
we knew that we could live when we got here, and we also knew
that we could travel twelve or fourteen hundred miles with our
cows, calves, colts, lame cattle, our seed grain and provisions
and farming utensils on wagons, carts and handcarts, without an
ounce of iron on some of them. It was said that we could raise
nothing when we got here; but I said, "We will wait and see; we
know that God has led us out here, and we will wait and see what
he will do for us." You can see what he has done, and thank his
name and be humble. Shall we speak evil of others? No. Why?
Because the result of their treatment towards us has made us
better and greater than we could have been otherwise. It has
brought us closer together than we could possibly have come
without a great deal more revelation than we have had. Our
enemies have pushed us together; and it is excellent to be
surrounded by circumstances that will bring us close together. We
learn then whether we have fellowship one for another. Let us
thank God, and speak evil of none; and instead of finding fault
with father, let us thank him for turning us out of doors, for we
have learned a great many useful lessons in life that we could
not have learned without. We can read just as much as the
inhabitants of the earth, and after reading we can practice a
thousand times more than many of them.
40
I wish now to say a few words in relation to a subject which is
attracting the attention of thousands of people in the world. I
refer to what is termed infidelity. We are very well aware that a
statement made in reference to this matter in this Conference is
true--namely, that the inhabitants of the earth are drifting, as
fast as time can roll, to infidelity. I do not profess to know a
great deal; but some things I do know. Shall I take the liberty
of telling you the story of the boy who went to the mill? He was
looking at the miller's hogs, which were very fat, clean and
fine. The miller came out, and, seeing the boy attentively
observing the pigs, said to him, "What are you thinking about?"
Said the boy, "I was thinking that millers have fat hogs." "Were
you thinking of anything else?" said the miller. "Yes." "What was
it?" "I do not know whose grain they are fed on," said the boy. I
take the liberty of telling this story for illustration. Some
things I do know and some I do not know; if I do not know whose
grain the pigs eat, I do know that there are some fat hogs.
40
What shall I say with regard to infidelity? I do not know a great
deal, but I say that a man has not good common sense who denies
his Maker; such a man is not endowed with reasoning powers. I
hold this book in my hand, and I say that for its production from
the crude element it required a type founder, paper maker,
printer and a book binder, and by their united exertions the book
was made. But the infidel bases his argument on the principle
that the book is here without a producer--that no type founder,
paper maker, printer, nor bookbinder was necessary. Is not a man
who argues on this principle a fool? If he is not he comes pretty
near it.
41
There are a great many who say that there is no embodiment of the
Deity. Our Christian brethren almost deny the existence of a God;
but it is in word only; they do not feel it in their hearts, they
do not mean any such thing. They are like the people of whom Paul
speaks, who had temples reared to the unknown God. The Christians
do not know anything about God, neither does the infidel. The
Christian world say, "We believe in a God who has no body." You
do not believe in anything of the sort, Christian world! You
think you believe it, but it is only tradition with you. Your
fathers told you that God has no body; the priests told them; the
schoolmasters have joined in the endorsement of the same
ridiculous idea; it is also written in your church creeds; but,
when you let common sense have place in your hearts, you do not
believe in any such nonentity or nondescript as a God without
body, parts or passions.
41
But foolish and absurd as is such an idea, it is not so
ridiculous as that of the infidel. The Christian world, while
virtually declaring that God is nothing, also declare that the
world was created by him; but the infidel says the world had no
creator, it is the result of chance. Now I defy any infidel, or
any other person on the face of the earth, to prove that anything
can be made or exist without a maker. The world and all its
various grades of organized denizens, from the lowest forms of
vegetable or animal life, up to man, the lord of creation, were
framed and made, or they would not have been here.
41
I just want to say with regard to infidelity, it means nothing
more nor less than to disbelieve anything we have a mind to. If
we disbelieve in the existence of the Eternal, as an embodiment
or personage, we are infidel on that point. If we disbelieve in
the efficacy of the blood of the Savior and his atonement, we are
infidels on that subject. I wish to say, however, to the
Christian world, that the moment the atonement of the Savior is
done away, that moment, at one sweep, the hopes of salvation
entertained by the Christian world are destroyed, the foundation
of their faith is taken away, and there is nothing left for them
to stand upon. When this is gone all the revelations God ever
gave to the Jewish nation, to the Gentiles and to us are rendered
valueless, and all hope is taken from us at one sweep.
41
What proof have you, Infidels, that Jesus is not the Christ? What
proof have you of the negative of the existence of God the
Father, or of Jesus as the Mediator, or of the Holy Ghost as
God's minister, or of the gifts and graces that God has bestowed
upon his people? None at all, not the least thing in the world.
Is there anybody living on the earth that has the proof of the
affirmative? Yes; we have. We have proof that God lives and that
he has a body; that he has eyes, and ears to hear; that he has
arms, hands and feet; that he can walk and does walk. He has
declared himself to be a man of war--Jehovah, the great I Am, the
Lord Almighty, and many other titles of a like import are used in
reference to him in the Scriptures. But take away the atonement
of the Son of God and the Scriptures fall useless to the ground.
42
How is it, Infidel, have you any proof that Jesus did not die for
the sins of the world? No; not the least, any more than you have
proof that there was no need to go to the mountains to cut the
timber used in building this house, or to quarry the rock of
which the pillars of this house are composed. How is it, Mr.
Infidel, have you any proof of the non-existence of Him who rules
and reigns in heaven, and who controls the destinies of the
earth? No; not the least. But you say, "I do not believe it."
That is your affair only, nobody cares about that.
42
Infidelity extends to other subjects besides the existence of God
and the atonement of the Savior. Some are infidel on one point
and some on another. I want to say that so far as a God without a
body, parts and passions is concerned, I am a complete infidel.
The God whom I serve has got eyes, ears, nose and mouth. He has
hands to handle; his footsteps are seen in the midst of his
people, and his goings forth among the nations; and he who has
the Spirit of the Almighty can see the providences of God and
behold his ways. I ask the infidel if he has any proof that I do
not enjoy that Spirit? I have proof that I do. What is that
proof. The peace, light and intelligence that I enjoy, which I
have not obtained from the infidel, from reading books, from
going to school, nor from studying the wisdom of any man that
ever lived on the face of the earth. "Where did you obtain it?"
says the infidel. From heaven, from the fountain of light and
intelligence. "Where is your wisdom?" again says the infidel.
Here, right before me, teaching the people how to be saved, how
to live, and to live with each other; how to improve their minds;
how to govern and control themselves. It was so with Joseph
Smith, in his day. So it is to-day; how else could it be done?
Who can gather the people from the nations in their poverty and
ignorance and fill them with light and intelligence, teach them
how to live, what the earth is and what it is for, make them
understand that God is our father, Jesus the Mediator, and that
we belong to the highest intelligence that there is in existence,
and that we are the natural offspring of God the Father? God only
can do this. Yet the infidel will say there is no God, that we
are creatures of to-day, that we had no existence before this,
and that when this is over there is nothing after. And following
down the chain of his reasoning, he will say there was a time
when there was no earth, no stars, no worlds, no anything. Well,
I know there never was such a time. That is faith against faith,
declaration against declaration. What a pitiful condition it
would be for all space to contain nothing! To suppose that
element, worlds, men, the grass of the fields, or the trees of
the forest were created, is all folly! They are from eternity. It
is equally vain to imagine space empty! There is no space without
a kingdom, neither is there any kingdom without space, and they
are from everlasting to everlasting. "How do you know it?" asks
the unbeliever. By the revelations of God, by the revelations of
the Lord Jesus Christ. "How do you know how to teach the people
to control themselves and make them of one heart and one mind?"
By the revelations of the Lord. Well, then, I guess we will sing
and pray and serve our God and keep his commandments; and I
rather think that Zion will prosper. That is my opinion.
43
While the chapter from the prophecies of Daniel was being read,
showing the plans and schemes of those who sought to entrap
Daniel, and their miserable end, I was thinking how wise (!) men
were in those days. How wise were those great captains,
counselors and presidents! Could they not foresee that they could
not overthrow Daniel? No, they could see no further than to
believe that if the King would sign the decree that no petition
should be presented to any potentate, on, above, or around about
the earth, but to himself, for the space of thirty days, they
would entrap and destroy Daniel. What was the result? Just as
quick as they commenced their special legislation against Daniel
the Lord commenced special legislation for him and against those
who got him into the lion's den. The final result was that Daniel
lodged with the lions over night and came out unscathed, not
injured in the least; the lions lay there peaceable when the
stone was rolled away, and those who had caused him to be thrust
there were condemned to take the place he left, and the lions
devoured them. They could not foresee what Daniel could; he could
have foretold their destiny, and that the legislation of the Lord
Almighty would be a little above the special legislation of which
they were the authors against him.
43
Brethren and sisters, will you keep the Word of Wisdom, say your
prayers, observe the Sabbath, speak evil of no man, and strive to
be humble and faithful in all things? If you will, we shall be
one by and by; we are not yet. We must overcome the love of the
world. He that hath the love of the world hath not the love of
the Father. He that loves the things of the world loves not the
kingdom of heaven on the earth. Whosoever serves mammon cannot
serve God. We must let these things go out of our affections,
then lay hold of the principles of eternal life and sustain the
kingdom of God on the earth, or else we shall go by the board. If
we jump over, we shall certainly sink, and if we stay aboard
Zion's ship, we can do no more than sink, and it will be just as
well if Zion's ship sink to be aboard as to jump overboard and
sink. We had better stay aboard, she may go into harbor; and I
can promise you in the name of Israel's God that she will go
there safe and carry every one of her passengers. Will we be
humble and faithful? I trust we will. I hope--I pray you,
brethren and sisters, let us be humble, be faithful to our God,
our religion, and each other.
43
I will say a few words on a subject which has been mentioned
here--that is, celestial marriage. God has given a revelation to
seal for time and for eternity, just as he did in days of old. In
our own days he has commanded his people to receive the New and
Everlasting Covenant, and he has said, "If ye abide not that
covenant, then are ye damned." We have received it. What is the
result of it? I look at the world, or that small portion of it
which believes in monogamy. It is only a small portion of the
human family who do believe in it, for from nine to ten of the
twelve hundred millions that live on the earth believe in and
practice polygamy. Well, what is the result? Right in our land
the doctrine and practice of plurality of wives tend to the
preservation of life. Do you know it? Do you see it? What is our
duty? To preserve life or destroy it? Can any of you answer? Why
yes, it is to perpetuate and preserve life. But what principle do
we see prevailing in our own land? What is that of which, in the
East, West, North and South, ministers in their pulpits complain,
and against which both gentlemen and ladies lecture? It is
against taking life. They say, "Cease the destruction of
pre-natal life!" Our doctrine and practice make and preserve
life; theirs destroy it. Which is the best, saying nothing about
revelation, which is the best in a moral point of view, to
preserve or to destroy the life which God designs to bring upon
the earth. Just look at it and decide for yourselves.
44
This house is very large, but as a general thing the people have
been very attentive, and they have tried to keep as still as
possible. Still, I believe they can improve a little. I think
that many of our sisters who have children can stay nearer the
doors, and then, if they cannot prevent their children crying,
they can step out. I do believe they can stop their whispering.
When there is anything said from this Stand that pleases or
displeases you, you turn to your neighbor and whisper, and the
next one does the same, and directly there are a few thousand
whispering, creating a noise like the rushing of many waters.
Then you scrape your feet a little, and the many little noises
are like the dust that composes the mountains and the whole
earth. Every person should be silent when we meet here to worship
God. Remember and try to keep perfectly quiet, and do not
whisper, talk, nor scrape your feet; and do not let your children
cry if you can help it. Twenty years ago I used to tell you that
you might pinch your children to make them cry as loud as they
could if you wished, and I could preach louder than they could
cry. I could do it then, but now I want all to keep still.
44
I trust we shall long have the privilege of enjoying this shade
which we have built; it is a cover from the burning sun in
summer; and when the storm of rain comes this umbrella will
shelter us. I perceive that, in the gallery, there is a little
more heat now than before; we shall open the ventilators and put
in some skylights, then I think it will be as cool as in the
past.
45
Brethren and sisters, I feel to bless you. I ask my Father in
heaven to bless the Saints, to bless every quorum and
organization of his kingdom, from the First Presidency down to
the last organization to promote good in the midst of his people.
I pray continually for the Bishops, presiding Elders, High
Councillors, and the Female Relief Societies. I will bless you,
my sisters, if you will hearken to the counsel which has been
given you with regard to these fashions. Then, to my brethren, I
say, I will bless you, if you will seek a little closer to
sustain yourselves, by preserving and wisely using that which the
Lord gives you, and not suffer your cattle and sheep to die on
the prairies, but preserve them, that we may have the wherewithal
to supply ourselves with the necessaries of life, by raising
sheep, building factories, raising flax, the mulberry and silk
and other things useful. I do not care how beautifully you are
adorned, ladies, if you will only raise the silk and adorn
yourselves with your own hands. That is the requirement of
heaven. It was so almost forty years ago. The word of the Lord to
his Saints then was, "Let the beauty of your apparel be the
beauty of the work of your own hands." If you will observe this,
adorn yourselves as much as you please. Make your hats and
bonnets, and also make hats for your brothers and sons. It is
your duty to do it. Preserve that that the Lord has given you,
and waste nothing. I can say to the Latter-day Saints that there
is no man nor woman, person or persons, but what I would rather
feed, clothe, and sustain than to see a particle wasted in the
midst of my family or this people. God does not like it, his
Spirit is grieved with it. Idleness and wastefulness are not
according to the rules of heaven. Preserve all you can, that you
may have abundance to bless your friends and your enemies, as we
did in '49, '50 and '61. In those years we fed thousands and
thousands of poor, starving emigrants, who had gold so big in
their eyes that, when they started for the Plains, they did not
know whether they had anything to eat or not. By our
instrumentality they were fed and sent on their way rejoicing. If
we take the counsel now given we shall have abundance to bless
our enemies if it be necessary. Shall we say that we have any?
Yes, there are those who would delight to be our enemies if they
knew how; but they do not know how. I do not suppose that there
was a greater enemy to the Savior, when he was on the earth, than
the devil. How he did plead with the Savior to worship him! Said
he, "I will give you all you can see, if you will fall down and
worship me." But Jesus rebuked him. Yet the devil hunted and
followed up Jews and Gentiles, that is, the Romans, until they
betrayed the Redeemer into the hands of his enemies, who
crucified him, and in doing that they consummated the great act
for the salvation of the human family, which will cheat the devil
out of pretty much all of them, one way or the other. If he had
had any good sense about him--but he was as short of that as the
infidels in our day--he would have said, "I am with you, I will
go with you, pay your taxes, and will make you welcome to my
house." But no, the devil and his followers did not know enough
to do this, neither do our enemies, and thank God for it!
45
Again I say, I feel to bless my brethren and sisters--every
quorum, every authority; our brethren and sisters who have sung
for us, or played on the organ. I thank you, doorkeepers, and you
who have waited on the congregation, and I say God bless you, and
in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ I bless the whole house of
Israel. I pray for the redemption of the centre stake of Zion,
and the upbuilding thereof. It is before us continually in our
faith, and I hope that we shall live to see it. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 14 / George
Q. Cannon, August 15, 1869
George Q. Cannon, August 15, 1869
DISCOURSE BY ELDER GEORGE Q. CANNON,
Delivered in the Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, August 15, 1869.
(Reported by David W. Evans.)
THE GOSPEL OF JESUS CHRIST TAUGHT BY THE LATTER-DAY
SAINTS--CELESTIAL MARRIAGE.
45
"I therefore, the prisoner of the Lord, beseech you that ye walk
worthy of the vocation wherewith ye are called.
45
"With all lowliness and meekness, with long-suffering, forbearing
one another in love;
45
"Endeavoring to keep the unity of the Spirit in the bond of
peace.
45
"There is one body and one Spirit, even as ye are called in one
hope of your calling;
45
"One Lord, one faith, one baptism,
45
"One God and Father of all, who is above all, and through all,
and in you all.
46
"But unto every one of us is given grace according to the
measure of the gift of Christ.
46
"Wherefore he saith, When he ascended up on high, he led
captivity captive, and gave gifts unto men.
46
"Now that he ascended, what is it but that he also descended
first into the lower parts of the earth?
46
"He that descended is the same also that ascended far above all
heavens, that he might fill all things.
46
"And he gave some, apostles; and some, prophets; and some,
evangelists; and, some, pastors and teachers;
46
"For the perfecting of the Saints, for the work of the ministry,
for the edifying of the body of Christ:
46
"Till we all come in the unity of the faith, and of the knowledge
of the Son of God, unto a perfect man, unto the measure of the
stature of the fulness of Christ:
46
"That we henceforth be no more children, tossed to and fro, and
carried about with every wind of doctrine, by the sleight of men,
and cunning craftiness, whereby they lie in wait to deceive:"
46
These words are found in the 4th chapter of the Epistle of Paul
to the Ephesians.
46
Probably at no time in the history of the Church of Jesus Christ
of Latter-day Saints has there been more interest felt in
relation to the doctrines in which we believe and the nature of
the organization with which we are connected and the bonds by
which we are united together than at the present time. The
completion of the railroad has brought us immediately in contact
with the outside world, and it has also brought us prominently
before the nations--not only our own nation, but other nations;
and many people who have heretofore felt little or no interest in
regard to the people called Latter-day Saints are now, through
travel, being brought in contact with them, and are disposed to
investigate and to inquire concerning their faith and the nature
of their organization.
46
It is very agreeable to us to have our principles investigated,
for the first Elders of the Church have endeavored for nearly
forty years to disseminate a knowledge of them among all people
unto whom they could get access. They have traveled throughout
the length and breadth of the nation, having visited every State
and nearly every township in the Union. They have also traveled
in Canada, and have proclaimed the Gospel in Europe and Asia, and
some have even gone to Africa and to the islands of the sea. What
we have done we have endeavored to do openly, and have striven to
make plain the principles we have advocated. The greatest
difficulty we have had to contend with has been the indisposition
of the people to listen. The idea that has seemed to possess the
minds of many was that they understood our principles perfectly
well, and that it was unnecessary to say another word about them.
47
Probably there is no people in the world concerning whom so much
has been said, and there is probably no people on the face of the
earth who are so little understood and concerning whom there are
so many misrepresentations in circulation. The prevalent idea
concerning us in a great many circles is that we have thrown
aside the Bible and have substituted in its stead a book of our
own, the Book of Mormon, and other works, of modern origin, or
works which they consider of modern origin. It is only a few
weeks since that a gentleman from the Eastern States was invited
to preach in the New Tabernacle. He did so, and preached a very
eloquent discourse. He was followed by President Young, and after
the latter had finished and the meeting was dismissed this
clergyman said he had not the least idea that we had so large a
Christian element in our faith until he heard that discourse from
President Young. He had supposed that we had set aside the Bible
and had taken the Book of Mormon and the doctrines and
revelations contained in that and in the book of Doctrine and
Covenants as our rule of faith.
47
He was not singular in that idea; it is the general belief in
many circles, and among people who, on other subjects, are well
informed. They have an idea that we are a very peculiar people,
and that our peculiarities have their origin in those books. Of
course among people who have read the Book of Mormon and the Book
of Doctrine and Covenants these ideas do not prevail, because
such persons are aware that those books corroborate the Bible,
and are witness of the truth of the great principles contained in
the Old and New Testaments, and teach precisely the same.
47
The peculiarities, if such they may be called, which distinguish
us from other people, have their origin in our implicit faith in
the Scriptures. There is no principle nor doctrine of our faith
that we are not willing to have tested by the revelations and
teachings contained in King James's translation of the Bible; and
our Elders have gone forth taking that as their text-book,
preaching from it the principles which those now called
Latter-day Saints have embraced, and which caused them to gather
together from the nations of the earth, to the State of Ohio,
then to Missouri, then to Illinois, and then to these valleys.
47
This statement may sound strangely to the ears of many. I have
heard people express considerable surprise upon hearing it. I
recollect in my early experience as an Elder meeting and having
considerable conversation upon our principles with a clergyman. I
left with him the work called "The Voice of Warning;" and when I
called upon him again after a lapse of a few days, he expressed
his surprise at there being any diversity between the Latter-day
Saints and the orthodox sects, "for," said he, "I see that you
base your faith upon and draw your arguments from the New
Testament." I admitted that it was strange, but remarked to him
that it was because we received the New Testament literally, and
believed that the teachings contained in that book were intended
to be understood as they were written, and that when God made a
declaration, or his authorized servants preached the Gospel, or
made certain plain and positive promises, the design was that the
children of men should rely upon those promises and believe the
principles of that Gospel with the most unwavering faith and
expect their fulfilment to the very letter, if they would only
comply with the conditions connected therewith.
47
This is the great difficulty to-day; this is the cause of the
diversity of beliefs in the Christian world. Instead of taking
the word of the Lord as it is, they wish to place their own
construction on that word so as to suit their own peculiar ideas
and views; and having thus interpreted it, they frame their
belief in accordance with that interpretation. But it is very
plain, from words contained in the New Testament, that the Lord
expected his children to believe the Gospel and to carry it out
in their practice, as it was delivered anciently. For instance:
Paul, on one occasion, when writing to the Galatians, said--
48
"Though we, or an angel from heaven, preach any other Gospel unto
you than that which we have preached unto you, let him be
accursed."
48
And, as if to make this so positive that it could not be
misunderstood, he repeated the language. Here an anathema is
pronounced upon the head of any individual who should attempt to
preach any other Gospel than that which the Apostle Paul and the
other Apostles had declared; even if an angel from heaven were to
declare anything opposed to or differing from it he was to be
accursed.
48
It is highly important that mankind should understand what was
the nature of that Gospel, and whether the creeds to which they
have rendered obedience in these days agree with the principles
preached by the Apostles; if they do not, they who preach them
are exposed to the anathema pronounced by Paul, or his words are
not to be relied upon. It is a very easy matter to find out what
the Apostles did preach; there need be no difficulty about this
if people will receive the teachings contained in the New
Testament, for there we have a record of their labors and an
epitome of the doctrines they taught and administered to the
people.
48
If we refer to the first discourse that was preached after the
ascension of Jesus into heaven we shall find what the Apostles
taught on that occasion, when inspired by the Holy Ghost, to the
inhabitants of Jerusalem. The people were excited over the
strange event that had taken place in their midst; for men of
various nations had gathered together to the Holy City and the
Apostles stood up in the power and demonstration of the Holy
Ghost and declared to the people there assembled the startling
intelligence that Jesus, whom they had so recently crucified as
an impostor, was indeed the Lord of life and glory and was the
veritable Son of God, the Messiah, of which the prophets had
spoken, and for whose coming they had so long and anxiously
looked. This was unexpected intelligence to them; but the
arguments of the Apostles on this matter were so convincing and
the power of God so apparent--each man hearing the Gospel in his
own tongue, that they were pricked to the heart and were
convinced that Jesus was the Son of God and the Savior of the
world, and they cried out, "Men and brethren, what shall we do?"
It is very reasonable to suppose that when the Apostles answered
this question, made under such extraordinary circumstances, they
would declare the doctrines and requirements which would be
binding on all the inhabitants of the earth under similar
circumstances. To imagine anything else would be to suppose that
which would be contrary to reason and common sense. To think that
they would tell something that was not necessary and essential to
salvation on such an important occasion, when so many were
pricked to their hearts, is to suppose something that is not
consistent with the character of the Apostles and the nature of
their mission to the children of men. Peter said unto them,
"Repent, and be baptized, every one of you, in the name of Jesus
Christ, for the remission of your sins, and ye shall receive the
gift of the Holy Ghost. For the promise is unto you, and to your
children, and to all that are afar off, even as many as the Lord
our God shall call." Thus, he set before them in simplicity and
in the greatest plainness, the requirements with which they must
comply in order to receive that which they desired.
49
It was not necessary for him to say unto them, Believe in the
Lord Jesus Christ, for they did already believe, having been
convinced through the testimony of the Apostles. Peter,
therefore, said unto them, "Repent"-- that being the next
principle they had to obey--"repent, and be baptized in the name
of Jesus Christ, for the remission of your sins, and ye shall
receive the Holy Ghost." He did not say unto them "Here is an
'anxious bench,'" or, "Come and throw yourselves at the foot of
the cross, and seek with prayer before the Lord until he remits
your sins." He did not tell them to do any such thing, but he
told them to repent of their sins, that is, to forsake them, and
to be baptized for the remission of them, promising them that
they should receive the Holy Ghost, "For," said he, "the promise
is unto you and to your children and to all that are afar off,
even as many as the Lord our God shall call."
49
How many did the Lord call? Why he has called all. He commanded
the Apostles to go and preach the Gospel to every creature,
therefore every human being on the face of the earth was called
by the Lord; and the promise was unto the multitude there
assembled and to all afar off; hence, it is quite clear that all
the inhabitants of the earth had a claim on this promise on
complying with the conditions prescribed--namely, faith in Jesus
Christ, repentance of their sins, being baptized for their
remission, and having hands laid upon them for the reception of
the Holy Ghost.
49
This was the Gospel which Peter preached unto the people on the
day of Pentecost, and several thousands of them went forth and
were baptized on that occasion. We find, by examining the "Acts
of the Apostles," that this was the nature of their teaching on
every occasion when preaching to the people, and we also find
that when the people did comply with these requirements the Holy
Ghost did rest upon them.
50
A great many have had the idea that the Holy Ghost was only
bestowed upon those who were called to act as officers in the
churches; but an investigation of the labors of the Apostles will
prove that this was not the case, and will establish the fact
that every individual, whether male or female, who was baptized
by the servants of God for the remission of sins, received the
laying on of hands, and also the Holy Ghost. You recollect,
doubtless, the record contained in the 8th chapter of Acts, which
contains an account of Philip preaching the Gospel in Samaria and
baptizing some believers. Philip, it seems, had only the
authority that John the Baptist had, holding the same Priesthood
as he did. It is written of John that he said, "I indeed baptize
you with water unto repentance; but he that cometh after me is
mightier than I, whose shoes I am not worthy to bear; he shall
baptize you with the Holy Ghost and with fire." John never
presumed to lay on hands for the reception of the Holy Ghost: he
had not the authority. He was a priest after the order of Aaron;
he held the Aaronic Priesthood, to which Priesthood belongs not
the authority to lay on hands for the reception of the Holy
Ghost. To do this it requires a priest after the Order of
Melchizedek, which Jesus and his Apostles held. Philip, after
leaving Samaria, baptized the Eunuch, but we do not read that he
laid his hands upon him, evidently proving that he held only the
Priesthood of Aaron. When the Apostles which were at Jerusalem
heard that Samaria had received the Word of God, through Philip,
they sent unto them Peter and John, two of the Apostles, who,
when they came unto them, prayed for them that they might receive
the Holy Ghost, and they laid their hands upon them, and they
received the Holy Ghost. It did not rest upon them previous to
this ordinance being attended to; for the Testament says the Holy
Ghost had not as yet fallen upon any of them, although they had
been baptized. This shows that, not only is it necessary for men
to believe in Jesus Christ, repent of their sins, and be baptized
for the remission of them, but that they must receive the laying
on of hands of those who have authority, or they could neither
claim nor enjoy the Holy Ghost; but when they did have hands laid
upon them, wonderful to relate in this age of unbelief, the Holy
Ghost rested down upon them and they were filled therewith, and
they were bound and united together, and they knew the things of
God and enjoyed the gifts of the Gospel of Jesus Christ.
50
On one occasion Paul met with a number of disciples at Ephesus
and he inquired of them if they had received the Holy Ghost since
they believed. They told him they had not so much as heard
whether there be any Holy Ghost. He then inquired unto what then
were they baptized. They replied they were baptized unto John's
baptism. Paul baptized them anew, and laid hands upon them, and,
we are told, they received the Holy Ghost and spake with tongues
and prophecied. Paul had authority; he held the Melchizedek
Priesthood, in which was included the authority to lay on hands
for the reception of the Holy Ghost.
50
This is the manner in which the Apostles preached the Gospel;
there is no record of their doing it in any other way. We do not
read of their teaching the people the plan of salvation in any
other way.
51
A great many, to prove that baptism and laying on of hands are
not necessary, have cited the case of Cornelius, who, though he
was not baptized, received the Holy Ghost. The case of Cornelius
is the only case of the kind on record, and there were strong
reasons why it should be as it was with him. The Gospel and its
ordinances were administered only to the Jews; Cornelius was a
Gentile, and between the two races strong prejudices existed, the
Jews looking upon the Gentiles as far inferior to them. Cornelius
and his household were the first Gentiles to whom the Gospel was
preached, they received it, and the Lord, to show to the Apostles
that the Gentiles were entitled to the ordinances of salvation as
well as the Jews, if they were willing to comply with the
requirements of the Gospel, conferred the Holy Ghost upon
Cornelius and his family. When Peter saw this family he said, "Of
a truth I perceive that God is no respecter of persons, but in
every nation he that feareth him and worketh righteousness is
accepted with him." And when afterwards, he heard them speak with
tongues and magnify God, he said, "Can any man forbid water that
these should not be baptized which have received the Holy Ghost
as well as we? And he commanded them to be baptized in the name
of the Lord." Peter did not say, Cornelius, you have received the
Holy Ghost as well as we have, and there is no necessity for you
to obey any further ordinances, which, under the circumstances,
if he had considered baptism or the laying on of hands
non-essential, he would have been very likely to do; but instead
of that he commanded them to be baptized. Peter took this, as the
Lord intended it, as an evidence that the Gentiles as well as the
House of Israel were entitled to the Gospel. And he had them
baptized, and without doubt laid his hands upon them to confirm
upon them the gift they had received. Had Cornelius, at that
hour, stood upon his dignity and said, There is no necessity for
me to be baptized for the remission of my sins, God having given
me the Holy Ghost without obeying that ordinance, and having
already received the Holy Ghost, I have no need to have hands
laid upon me, there is not a doubt in my mind but what that
precious and inestimable gift would have been withdrawn from him,
and he would not have enjoyed it after. It could only be
continued to him on condition of his obeying the ordinances which
God had placed in his Church and which he required all the
inhabitants of the earth to submit to without hesitation; and
without doubt, Cornelius wisely went forward and obeyed those
ordinances.
51
This was the manner in which the Apostles preached the Gospel to
the inhabitants of the earth in those days. They did not say to
the people, "You must seek the Holy Ghost and probably the Lord
will give it to you if you will only exercise faith enough;" but
they told the people plainly and positively, without the least
hesitation, that if they would comply with certain requirements
they should receive the Holy Ghost. The only condition was their
sincerity and faithfulness in obeying the requirements.
51
What were the fruits of this preaching? Wherever the Apostles
went and the people received their testimony the Spirit of God
rested upon them and their hearts were united, and they enjoyed
the gifts of prophecy, healing, tongues, interpretation of
tongues, discerning of spirits, wisdom, knowledge and all the
varied gifts of the Gospel necessary for their growth and
development in the things of God. This was not the case at
Jerusalem alone, but in far off Ephesus and in the various cities
of Asia Minor where Paul preached; and throughout the length and
breadth of the earth wherever the Apostles traveled these
peculiar gifts and manifestations were enjoyed.
51
Paul, who had been separated from the rest of the Apostles for a
number of years, found when he came to Jerusalem and was united
with them, that he had precisely the same knowledge concerning
the Gospel of Christ that they had; the Holy Ghost had taught it
to him the same as it had to Peter, James, John, Andrew and the
rest of the Apostles. And had they been permitted to continue
their labors the inhabitants of the earth, if they had received
the Gospel, would have been united together as one in the things
of God.
51
Does anybody wonder that there is division now in Christendom?
Does anybody wonder that, instead of there being "One Lord, one
faith and one baptism," as recorded in the words I have read in
your hearing, there are, it may be said, many lords, many faiths
and many baptisms? Does anybody wonder at this? I cannot when I
see how men have strayed from the path that Jesus marked out;
when I hear men say that baptism is non-essential. What a wide
difference between such persons and the Lord Jesus Christ! You
will remember that when John came baptizing in the wilderness
Jesus applied to him for baptism, and, in answer to the
remonstrance of John, who seemed to think that he had more need
to be baptized by the Savior than for the Savior to be baptized
by him, Jesus said, "Suffer it to be so now; for thus it becometh
us to fulfil all righteousness." The wonder is that there is a
remnant of faith in Jesus left in the world when we see how
widely men have diverged from the paths in which the Apostles
walked, and from the doctrines which they taught.
52
We must always bear in mind that which Paul said--"Though we, or
an angel from heaven, preach any other Gospel unto you than that
which we have preached unto you, let him be accursed." We must
bear this in mind when we investigate the nature of the Apostles'
teachings and the ordinances and doctrines which they
administered and taught. If they who profess to be preachers of
the Gospel diverge in the least from the doctrines and principles
taught by the Apostles they place themselves in a position to
receive the condemnation which Paul invoked.
52
I have endeavored in these remarks to bring your minds to the
faith the Saints once enjoyed, and to the teachings which the
Apostles, in their day, laid before the people, and called upon
them in all earnestness to obey. I have done this in order that
you may be prepared for that which we teach, for we teach
precisely the same principles that they did. Men wonder and say,
"How is it that you Latter-day Saints can live together as you
do? How is it that you are so united?" The secret lies in the
fact that we have the same principles to teach to the people that
were taught by the ancient Apostles, and the same results follow
in our case as in theirs.
53
It has been frequently remarked to the Elders, when abroad, "What
necessity was there for an angel to come from heaven to earth to
bring, as you say he did, the everlasting Gospel when we have the
Bible and Christian organizations and Christian churches all
through the land?" This is a very important question, and one to
which I will try and give a satisfactory answer. There would have
been no necessity of any such thing if the churches, at the time
Joseph Smith sought for knowledge, had taught the same principles
the Apostles declared, and if believers in these days had enjoyed
the same gifts and blessings that they did in theirs. But if
there was such a church at that time history has failed to record
the fact. There was no man on the face of the earth, of whom we
have heard, who declared to the people that if they would believe
in Jesus and repent of their sins and be baptized for the
remission of them, they should receive the Holy Ghost. On the
contrary, the bestowal of the Holy Ghost, as anciently, with its
gifts and powers, was denied by the whole Christian world. They
declared that these gifts were not for this generation, but were
bestowed upon the primitive church for the whole and sole purpose
of establishing the Gospel of Jesus Christ, and that when that
was accomplished there was no longer any need for them. That was
the belief in Christendom then, and that is the belief there now;
you may hear it expressed on every hand when conversing on these
subjects. They will declare that there is no necessity for these
gifts in this age, as if the Holy Ghost could be enjoyed by man
and these gifts not manifested! Such a thing is impossible! There
would have been no necessity for the restoration of the Gospel to
the earth by an angel if the keys and priesthood by which the
ancient Apostles officiated had not been taken from the earth. It
is true that the Catholic Church claims direct succession from
the Apostles; other churches claim the same; and all, claiming
any authority whatever, endeavor to trace it back to them. They
all base their claims to authority on the fact that the Apostles
received it. The Catholic Church, especially, claim uninterrupted
descent from Peter and the last of the Apostles. But, while so
doing, they ignore the fact that as long as there was a man on
the earth who laid claim to authority direct from God the
inhabitants warred against him, until they had succeeded in
killing him, as they had all others. This fact, though as
familiar as any fact to the student of history, is lost sight of
by the Catholic Church. So long as the Apostles lived, and so
long as any man lived who had been associated with them in their
labors, there was an incessant persecution carried on against
them. And it is recorded that every one of them, except John,
died a violent death. They tried to kill John; they immersed him
in a cauldron of boiling oil and sent him to the Isle of Patmos
to work in the lead mines, and persecuted him in various ways;
but, owing to the promise of God, they could not kill him. Peter
was crucified at Rome with his head downwards, not considering
himself worthy to be crucified as his Lord had been. Paul was
beheaded in Rome; the other Apostles were killed in various ways,
every one of them suffering an ignominious death because of their
belief in Jesus; because they believed God was a God of
revelation, and because they laid claim to authority from Jesus
to administer the ordinances of his church. This was the course
pursued by the inhabitants of the earth until the Apostles and
every man having authority had been killed, and the gifts and
blessings had entirely disappeared from the earth. After this men
took to themselves doctrines to accommodate themselves, the rites
and many of the doctrines of Paganism and portions of existing
institutions were incorporated into the Christian Church, until
almost every vestige of the pure doctrines had disappeared, and
nothing was left but mere forms.
53
Is it any wonder that the Latter-day Saints claim that it was
necessary for an angel to fly through the midst of heaven, having
the everlasting Gospel to preach to the nations of the earth? If
authority to administer in the ordinances of the Gospel had
existed among men there would have been no such necessity; but
that authority had been taken back to God who gave it, and it had
to be restored by him or it could not be exercised on the earth
again.
53
Where were Apostles to be found? Why they were unpopular; every
man that had held the Apostleship had been killed, yet in the
words which I have read in your hearing it is said--
53
"He gave to some Apostles, some prophets, some evangelists, and
some pastors and teachers."
53
And yet men tell us to-day that Apostles are not necessary! Is it
surprising that the results which we see have followed such
unbelief in Apostles? It was very dangerous to be called
Apostles! It sounded better to be called Bishops or some other
title; it suited the popular ear better and did not excite the
persecution which the name of Apostle did. Yet in the words of
Paul we are told that Apostles, prophets, evangelists, pastors
and teachers were placed in the Church, for the perfecting of the
Saints, for the work of the ministry, the edifying of the body of
Christ. If there is any man on the earth who can prove from the
Scriptures that Apostles are not necessary in the Church of
Christ, then he can prove that the words of Paul and the rest of
the Apostles are not trustworthy, for Paul tells us that they
were placed in the Church for the work of the ministry, the
perfecting of the Saints, and they were to continue there.
54
"Till we all come in the unity of the faith, and of the knowledge
of the Son of God, unto a perfect man, unto the measure of the
stature of the fullness of Christ: that we henceforth be no more
children, tossed to and fro, and carried about with every wind of
doctrine, by the sleight of men, and cunning craftiness, whereby
they lie in wait to deceive."
54
Is there room for wonder that men are carried about by every wind
of doctrine, and that they are deceived by the cunning craft of
men, when they no longer believe in Apostles and prophets, and
have taken in their stead self-constituted ministers, men who
never received authority to administer in the things of God? Can
any be surprised that Christendom is split up as it is to-day,
and that men are so confused in relation to the doctrines of
Christ? or that infidelity rears its head so defiantly in the
midst of Christendom? No, it cannot be wondered at, when men have
so widely departed from and so flagrantly disobeyed the plain
teachings of Scripture as we find them recorded in the New
Testament. The condition of Christendom alone is, of itself,
sufficient to prove to every reasoning mind that if there is a
God in heaven, as we know there is; that if there is such a
principle as divine revelation, which we declare to be true; if
there are such beings surrounding the throne of God as angels, of
which we bear testimony, there never was a greater necessity for
angels to be sent to earth, or for revelation to be given to man,
than in the day in which we live. Some may say that we have the
Bible and its divine teachings to peruse at our leisure; but it
has frequently been remarked by those who scoff at it that it is
like a fiddle, every kind of a tune can be played upon it. It
requires something more than the Bible to guide man to eternal
life. It requires divine inspiration, it requires the Holy Ghost,
it requires the Priesthood, as it existed in ancient days, to be
restored; and I thank God with all my heart, this morning, that I
do know it has been restored. I thank God from the bottom of my
heart that I have this knowledge.
54
Before me, in this Territory, I see the fruits of this
restoration--precisely the same fruits that followed the
Priesthood anciently. I see, here, people gathered from various
nations, of various creeds, speaking various languages, and
having been reared and educated in a very dissimilar manner, from
limited monarchies, from despotic monarchies and from republics,
and yet they dwell together in unity, worship God alike, live
lives of good order, truth and holiness, and love one another,
which is an evidence, as the Apostle says, that they have passed
from death unto life. This unity is one of the greatest evidences
that can be given that we are the disciples of Christ, for he has
said:
54
"If ye are not one, ye are not mine."
54
And it is also one of the strongest evidences that can be given
that Jesus is the Christ, for, on one occasion, when praying to
the Father that his disciples might be one, he said--
54
"Neither pray I for these alone; but for them also which shall
believe on me through their word; that they all may be one; as
thou, Father, art in me and I in thee, that they also may be one
in us; that the world may believe that thou hast sent me."
54
As a people the unity of the Latter-day Saints is proverbial, and
furnishes a powerful testimony that we have walked with Christ,
and have received the blessings following the bestowal of the
Holy Ghost.
55
These are some of the doctrines that the Latter-day Saints
believe in; time would fail to tell all. We believe that God is
the same yesterday, to-day and for ever; that he is a God of
revelation, and that the reason he has not revealed himself for
centuries is because the people so cruelly persecuted his
anointed ones when he sent them into their midst. Their blood has
cried for vengeance on the inhabitants of the earth, and he has
closed the heavens, as it were, for centuries, our forefathers
having been left only with such light as they could obtain
without the Priesthood. But has he not bestowed his Holy Spirit
upon men? Yes, millions of people have received the Holy Spirit
to a certain extent, although not in its fulness. Luther had it,
when he was inspired to war against the iniquities that existed
in the Romish Church. He was raised up especially to prepare the
way for the manifestation of the work of God in the last days.
Calvin and Melancthon had a portion of the Holy Spirit, and so
had all the Reformers who followed them; and though they had not
the authority to build up the Church of God in its ancient
purity, they still had a work to do and they have come in their
days and generations and have labored zealously, indefatigably
and fearlessly, regardless of death, inspired of God to do the
work which they performed in the various lands in which they
labored--Germany, France, England, Scotland, and various parts of
Europe, and also in our own land--America. John Wesley, also, was
raised up and inspired of God to do a work, and he did it.
55
Not only have these religious reformers been inspired to do a
work in preparing for the advent of the kingdom of God upon the
earth; but others have been raised for the same purpose. Columbus
was inspired to penetrate the ocean and discover this Western
continent, for the set time for its discovery had come; and the
consequences which God desired to follow its discovery have taken
place--a free government has been established on it. The men who
established that Government were inspired of God--George
Washington, Thomas Jefferson, John Adams, Benjamin Franklin, and
all the fathers of the Republic were inspired to do the work
which they did. We believe it was a preparatory work for the
establishment of the kingdom of God. This Church and kingdom
could not have been established on the earth if their work had
not been performed, or a work of a similar character. The kingdom
of God could not have been established in Asia amid the
despotisms there; nor in Africa, amid the darkness there; it
could not have been built up in Europe amid the monarchies which
crowd every inch of its surface. It had to be built up on this
land, hence this land had to be discovered. It was not discovered
too soon; if it had been it would have been overrun by the
nations of the earth, and no place would have been found, even
here, for the kingdom of God. It was discovered at the right time
and by the right man, inspired of God not to waver or shrink;
but, undaunted by the difficulties with which he was surrounded,
and contending with a mutinous crew, he persevered, and continued
his journey westward until he discovered this land, the existence
of which God had inspired him to demonstrate.
55
It was necessary that George Washington should be raised up, that
the battles of the Republic should be fought, that the Colonies
should be emancipated from the fetters of the mother country, and
declared free and independent States. Why? Because God had in
view the restoration of the everlasting Gospel to the earth
again, and in addition to this the set time had come for him to
build up his kingdom and to accomplish the fulfilment of his long
deferred purposes.
56
Jesus said unto Jerusalem, "How often would I have gathered thy
children together, even as a hen gathereth her chickens under her
wings, and ye would not!" But the prophets tell us that in the
last days the people of God shall be gathered together from the
different parts of the earth and be united together in one
people. It was necessary, therefore, that a land should be
prepared and a form of government be established within its
borders without conflicting with it. Therefore, religious liberty
and toleration have been proclaimed throughout the length and
breadth of this land. Men fought, bled and died in vindication of
these principles, and they were incorporated into the
Constitution, and we, to-day, are reaping the blessed results of
their labors. Shall they not have glory in the sight of God for
those labors? Yes, glory and honor and blessings and immortality
will rest upon men who have been instruments in the hands of God
in bringing to pass his great and marvellous purposes. We have
the greatest charity for them; we know that God will save and
bless them. We know, further, that their sins were sins of
ignorance. Where there is no law, it is said, there is no
transgression. They had not the fulness of the Gospel declared
unto them; but the generation in which we live hear the law and
the testimony, and they will be held accountable for this
knowledge. God will hold you, my brethren, sisters and friends,
strictly accountable for that which you hear. You live in a day
and age when the purposes of God are transpiring before your
eyes, and when you see the mighty going forth of his great work.
Men, generally, however, will not look at it, and yet they are
ready to declare that if they knew the work of God was
progressing they would be willing to help it forward. They are
the same as the Jews were with the Lord Jesus Christ. When he was
with them he was despised and put to death; now men think they
honor him, but if he lived upon the earth to-day do you think he
would be honored? He would be treated to-day as he was then. God
sent his only Son, the Prince of life and glory; he came to the
earth in humble mien, in the garb of poverty, speaking
ungrammatically, yet he was heaven's Prince, the Lord of all
things. He was born in a stable and cradled in a manger. But
God's noble sons are not always born to thrones; some of the
noblest men who have lived on earth have not been found in the
courts of kings. Where shall we look for them? Frequently among
the humble and lowly. I thank God it is so. I have found among
the humble and lowly, men with minds which were like rich jewels;
men who loved the truth, and who have been willing to die for
principle. I have also found many of the rich and noble who have:
56
"Crooked the pregnant hinges of the knee,
That thrift might follow fawning."
57
And who have been willing to do anything to curry favor, who
worshipped popularity, and were ready to bow at its shrine in
humble, abject reverence. While among the poor, the meek, and the
lowly, I have known men, and we all doubtless have, who would die
rather than step aside from principle. Among such God has placed
his nobles in this generation, in order to be pioneers in this
work and lay its foundations. They could sacrifice, and endure
poverty for the sake of truth, and they have done so, and have
risked all, braving the world fearlessly, establishing principle
after principle, and declaring truth, in all its simplicity and
purity, to the nations of the earth. Thus far God has vindicated
their course and upheld them and has borne them off triumphantly,
and he will continue to do so until the victory is achieved and
the desired consummation of his purposes is reached.
57
This work will stand and spread abroad, because it is the work of
God. After awhile it will gather within its fold men who, at the
present time, consider it beneath their notice. It will
accomplish the destiny that has been assigned to it. It will
gather every honest man and woman on the face of the earth; all
who will acknowledge truth will receive and rejoice in this work.
I thank God that it is restored to the earth. It is more precious
than the good will of men to know God. To have the spirit of
truth, and the union and fellowship which exist among the
Latter-day Saints, is worth more than the riches of California,
more than all the mines of the earth, or all the jewels in the
crown of every monarch on the earth, or their entire treasures,
because they will fade away, but these will endure for ever. And
the man who obeys the Gospel of Jesus need not feel that he is
bound or enslaved, or deprived of the exercise of any of the
faculties, as many suppose. He is emancipated from thraldom; he
can rejoice in the light of truth, and go forward and embrace
every principle of truth. Not religious truth alone; it is a
wrong idea that people who are religious must confine themselves
to what are termed religious truths only. The Gospel of Jesus
Christ embraces within its scope every truth known to man; every
truth pertaining to astronomy, geology and every other science
belongs to and is incorporated in that Gospel.
57
I have spoken thus far and have not said a single word about that
much-mooted doctrine--plurality of wives. I expect there are
gentlemen and ladies here who would rather hear that spoken of
than all that could be said besides; who would rather hear an
Elder tell how many wives and children he has got than all that
could be said about Jesus, his Apostles, the Holy Ghost or its
gifts. There is a prurient curiosity on the part of a great many
people in relation to this subject, and were it not transcending
the bounds of politeness, about the first question they would ask
after being introduced to an Elder would be, "How many wives and
children have you got?" That is about the extent of their
desires. Here is a great phenomenon before their eyes in this
Territory, of intense interest and of immense importance, yet
their souls cannot rise high enough to comprehend the first
feature of it, and no higher than to ask about the number of a
man's wives! When I hear such inquiries I pity the person who
makes them. I think if a person cannot allow his or her mind to
rise any higher than that, he or she is in a most deplorable
condition.
58
I am satisfied that there is an immense amount of
misunderstanding among the people of the world with respect to
the Latter-day Saints and their belief in this peculiar doctrine.
It is generally believed that we have embraced it for sensual
purposes, and that we are a sensual people. We see these ideas
frequently advanced in newspapers, and it is stated by them that
we gather the people from the nations because of this doctrine.
What a silly idea! Why, any man with a grain of common sense
might know better if he would give a little reflection to the
matter! How much easier it would be, if we were licentious, to
practice licentiousness according to the popular method! Why go
to the trouble and expense and incur the odium of sustaining
wives and children merely to gratify licentiousness, when we
could do it to the fullest extent, on the popular plan, without
incurring odium or assuming responsibility and care? Read the
records of New York, Washington, Chicago, and the records of all
the cities east and west on our continent, and then go to the old
world, and you may find that men can gratify their lustful desire
without incurring odium. They can even destroy females by the
thousands in the gratification of their sensual appetites, but
because the Latter-day Saints choose to marry them, to make women
and their children respected and honorable, all hell is moved
against them. The devil does not like it. I will tell you a rule,
brethren, sisters and friends, that I have observed through my
intercourse with men, in my travels, and that is, that they who
have opposed this principle most bitterly when they understood
it, have been the most corrupt men, the very men who have
practiced adultery and whoredom in secret; while openly, to hear
them speak of our system of patriarchial marriage, one might
think them immaculate; but I never found pure-minded men or
women, honest and true to their God, and to their partners if
they had them, but what, when they heard it explained as the
Saints in this Territory understand, preach and practice it, let
them believe what they might on other points, they would
acknowledge that there was something godlike in that doctrine, if
we carried it out as we believed it. That has been my experience.
58
We are solving the problem that is before the world to-day, over
which they are pretending to rack their brains. I mean the
"Social Problem." We close the door on one side, and say that
whoredoms, seductions and adulteries must not be committed
amongst us, and we say to those who are determined to carry on
such things we will kill you; at the same time we open the door
in the other direction and make plural marriage honorable. What
is the result? Why, a healthy, pure and virtuous community, a
community which, in these respects, has no equal on the earth.
58
I say these few words by way of explanation; they are very
inadequate to convey the ideas that we entertain, and that I
would like to convey to my hearers, in relation to celestial
marriage. That God may bless and sustain you in the practice of
truth, is my prayer, in the name of Jesus. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 14 / Orson
Pratt, March 26, 1871
Orson Pratt, March 26, 1871
DISCOURSE BY ELDER ORSON PRATT,
Delivered in the Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, March 26, 1871.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 14 / Orson
Pratt, March 26, 1871
DISCOURSE BY ELDER ORSON PRATT,
Delivered in the Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, March 26, 1871.
(Reported by David W. Evans.)
THE RESTORATION OF THE JEWS AND THE REBUILDING OF JERUSALEM--THE
LATTER-DAY
KINGDOM OF GOD--GATHERING OF ISRAEL.
59
I will call the attention of this congregation to a portion of
the word of the Lord contained in the first five verses of the
fourth chapter of the prophecies of Isaiah--
59
"Comfort ye, comfort ye my people, saith your God.
59
"Speak ye comfortably to Jerusalem, and cry unto her, that her
warfare is accomplished, that her iniquity is pardoned; for she
hath received of the Lord's hand double for all her sins.
59
"The voice of him that crieth in the wilderness, prepare ye the
way of the Lord, make straight in the desert a high way for our
God.
59
"Every valley shall be exalted, and every mountain and hill shall
be made low; and the crooked shall be made straight, and the
rough places plain:
59
"And the glory of the Lord shall be revealed, and all flesh shall
see it together: for the mouth of the Lord hath spoken it."
59
These are the words of the inspired Prophet Isaiah, most of which
remain to be fulfilled. The first two verses contain a prediction
not yet fulfilled: "Comfort ye my people, saith your God; speak
comfortably to Jerusalem, cry unto her that her warfare is
accomplished, that her iniquity is pardoned, for she hath
received of the Lord's hand double for all her sins."
59
Every person who is acquainted with the history of the
inhabitants of Jerusalem very well knows that this prediction has
never received a fulfillment. In consequence of the wickedness of
that people, and the great transgressions that they committed in
the sight of heaven in rejecting the Lord, their true Messiah,
great and severe calamities and judgments came upon them, and
have continued upon them and their posterity until this age of
the world. In other words, all those curses which are pronounced
in the Book of Deuteronomy upon the head of Israel have literally
been fulfilled during the past eighteen hundred years. I have no
need to enter into particulars with regard to that devoted race;
but I will state, very briefly, some of the judgments that they
have endured.
59
After the Prophet Isaiah had delivered this prophecy they
suffered severely at the hands of the Babylonians, who, about six
centuries before Christ, came against the Jews and Jerusalem and
destroyed many of their nation, and carried the remnant of them
into captivity to Babylon, where they remained some seventy
years. They then returned and rebuilt their city and temple, and
were chastened at various times from that period until their
Messiah came, in fulfilment of the prophecies and predictions of
Isaiah concerning the first advent of the Redeemer. He came, as
he, himself, expressed it, to his own, but his own received him
not. They looked upon him as a base impostor, as a
Sabbath-breaker, a gluttonous man and a wine-bibber. Instead of
being a moral character, in their estimation, he was a friend of
publicans and sinners, and associated with them instead of with
those who professed to be religious. They persecuted, hated and
reviled him; and finally succeeded, in fulfilment of prophecy, in
crucifying him.
60
Jesus, before he was crucified, said unto the Jews, "I say unto
you that the kingdom of God shall be taken from you, and shall be
given to a people who shall bring forth the fruits thereof." As
much as to say, "You once enjoyed the fruits of the kingdom; you
once had in your midst inspired men, prophets, great and holy men
who spoke as they were moved upon by the Holy Ghost; you once
enjoyed all the blessings and gifts of the kingdom of God; in the
days of your righteousness you enjoyed these fruits in abundance.
But, alas! you have departed from the laws of that kingdom; you
have forsaken the religion of your fathers; you have turned your
hearts away, you have apostatized from the truth, and the fruits
that were enjoyed by your fathers no longer exist among you. Your
fathers were in possession of all the miraculous fruits and
blessings and gifts of the kingdom. They could prophecy and see
visions; they could hear the voice of the Lord speaking to them;
they could enjoy the power and gift of the Holy Spirit; work
miracles in the name of the Lord; heal the sick; cast out devils
and perform all these miracles that are recorded in the Old
Testament; and these were the fruits of that kingdom which you,
the Jewish nation, once enjoyed; but because you have rejected
your Messiah, rejected the testimony of the prophets concerning
him; rejected the testimony given in the law of Moses, and those
great types pointing to the Messiah, you, in turn, shall be
rejected, the kingdom shall be taken from you, and it shall be
given to a nation who shall bring forth the fruits thereof."
60
Again, Jesus says, before he was crucified, when looking upon
Jerusalem, the capital city of the Jews, "O, Jerusalem,
Jerusalem, thou that killest the prophets, and stonest them that
are sent unto thee, how often would I have gathered you together
as a hen gathers her chickens under her wings, but ye would not."
60
Again, after enumerating their wickednesses, pointing out their
apostacy, and pronouncing a great variety of woes upon them, he
finally delivers a prediction of this nature upon the heads of
this devoted people, "There shall be great distress in the land,
and wrath upon this people; they shall be destroyed by the edge
of the sword; they shall be carried away captive into all
nations, and Jerusalem shall be trodden down by the Gentiles
until the times of the Gentiles are fulfilled."
60
This was literally fulfilled upon their heads. Titus, the Roman
general, laid siege to that city and overcame the Jews, eleven
hundred thousand of whom were killed, and ninety-seven thousand
taken into captivity, many of the latter being afterwards
persecuted and killed by their enemies; thus a poor, miserable
remnant were scattered abroad among all the various nations and
kingdoms of the earth. Jerusalem, their beloved city, where their
temple was built, where the name of the Lord was placed, and from
which they had been warned by the mouth of the prophets, where
the voice of inspiration had been heard; where Jesus himself, who
spake as never man spake, ministered for many months. That city
was delivered up to the Gentiles, and overcome by them; the
stones of their beautiful temple were torn down to the very
foundation, and the city passed into the hands of the Gentiles,
and has remained in their possession from that day until the
present time, which, I think, is now precisely 18 centuries since
that people were scattered and became a hiss and a byeword among
all nations. It was said this morning that they invoked the curse
of the Almighty on their heads when they said, at the crucifixion
of the Savior, "Let his blood be upon us and upon our children."
The Lord took them at their word, and his blood has been answered
upon their heads, and upon the heads of their children, and their
children's children, until eighteen long centuries have rolled
away.
61
When will the time come for this great curse to be removed from
the Jewish nation? When shall it be said that "her iniquity is
pardoned, she has received at the Lord's hand double for all her
sins?" When shall the message go forth, in the words of our text,
"Comfort ye, comfort ye my people, saith your God? Speak ye
comfortably to Jerusalem, cry unto her that her warfare is
accomplished, that her iniquity is pardoned, for she has received
at the Lord's hand double for her sins." I ask the question;
where shall we get the reply? In what way will this comforting
message be delivered to the inhabitants of the earth? When shall
this glorious cry go forth concerning this persecuted,
down-trodden people? When shall Jerusalem be rebuilt in all its
beauty and glory by the hand of the people who have been so long
scattered among the nations? When shall that beautiful and holy
temple be again reared upon its former foundations, and the glory
of the Lord be manifested in it? There is such a proclamation to
be made manifest, such a message to go forth by Divine authority
and power, and to be delivered to the children of men, comforting
the inhabitants of Jerusalem and declaring that her warfare is
accomplished.
61
Before this great message for the redemption and salvation of the
Jewish nation can ever go forth, there is a certain work to be
performed on the earth, certain purposes to be fulfilled, and
until that is fulfilled and accomplished, Jerusalem can never be
rebuilt, and the Jews can never return as a nation. A decree has
gone forth by the mouth of the Son of God himself, that that city
should be in the possession of the Gentiles, and that it should
be trodden down by them, and that the Jews should be scattered
among the nations until the times of the Gentiles are fulfilled.
Who, among all the inhabitants of the earth, can tell us how the
Lord will bring about the fulfilment of this prediction in regard
to the Gentiles? Who is able to declare when the times of the
Gentiles will be fulfilled? Who knows anything about it, unless
it be revealed from heaven? We might pore over the pages of the
Bible, understand many of the prophecies that have been
fulfilled, and be able to treasure up in our hearts and commit to
memory all the predictions of the prophets, and yet, without new
revelation, no person would be able to decide when the times of
the Gentiles are fulfilled. We might, of course, by carefully
searching the prophecies, judge of the particular period of age
of the world in which that would take place; but to come to the
exact year is out of the power of human wisdom, it cannot
comprehend it; nothing but new revelation can put us in
possession of this important knowledge. In vain may attempts be
made, by the organization of societies, for the amelioration of
the condition of the Jews; in vain will societies be organized
for their restoration to their own land and the rebuilding of
Jerusalem, until the Lord's time arrive.
62
It may not be amiss to declare, in a very few words, the belief
of the Latter-day Saints, in regard to the fulfilling of the
times of the Gentiles; that is, what we understand by the
fulfilling of their times. We believe, as was said this morning,
that before the times of the Gentiles can possibly be fulfilled,
a proclamation must come from heaven and be sounded in their
ears--namely, that an angel must come from heaven and bring the
everlasting Gospel, not for the Jews, the descendants of Israel,
alone, but for every nation, kindred, tongue and people. Gentiles
and Jews, all must hear it, for the prediction is that when the
angel comes forth with that message from heaven, it is to be
preached to all nations, kindreds, tongues and people. This, of
course, includes Gentiles as well as Jews. We cannot, therefore,
suppose that the times of the Gentiles will be fulfilled until
after that event takes place. When the angel comes, when the
servants of God are sent forth by Divine authority with a
proclamation, and have fulfilled that prediction by declaring the
everlasting Gospel to all the nations and kingdoms of the
Gentiles, then their times will be fulfilled, and not before.
62
What would be the use of sending the Gospel to the Gentiles if
their times were fulfilled and there was no hope or chance for
them to receive salvation? The very declaration--that an angel
shall come forth with the Gospel in the latter days before the
destruction of the wicked, and that that Gospel is to be preached
to Gentiles as well as Jews, is proof and evidence to every
reflecting mind that believes the Bible that the Gentiles will
have an opportunity, until that message is delivered and the
prediction concerning it fulfilled. When that is done the law is
bound, the testimony is sealed, so far as they are concerned.
62
When the Almighty, in the present century, sent forth an angel
from heaven, as we heard this forenoon, and restored the Gospel
and the authority and power to preach it and administer its
ordinances, and organized this Church on the earth, and sent
forth his servants to all nations so far as they would open their
doors to receive them, they were fulfilling the commands of the
Most High given by the angel. We have been forty years, since the
angel came, fulfilling that prediction; how many more years the
Lord may bear with the nations and kingdoms of the Gentiles
before they are cut off I do not know. How many more years will
pass over our heads that we will have the privilege of declaring
the fullness of the everlasting Gospel among nations of the
Gentiles is not revealed. All that we know on the subject is what
the Lord told us some forty years ago, that the times of the
Gentiles would be fulfilled in the generation in which he
established his Church, that is, that before the generation
living forty years ago have all passed away the times of the
Gentiles will be fulfilled. And what then? The prediction of
Isaiah, in another place, will be literally fulfilled--the "law
will be bound up and the testimony sealed" so far as sending the
Gospel to the Gentile nations is concerned.
62
What will be the next work to be performed? The Jews will then
come in remembrance before the Lord. That is, the set time for
their deliverance and restoration will have come, the period
predicted by the mouth of the ancient prophet in which the Gospel
shall be proclaimed to them. In testimony of this let me refer
you to the eleventh chapter of Romans, in which the Apostle Paul
has touched upon this subject very plainly. We will read a few
passages, commencing at the 13th verse:
62
"For I speak to you Gentiles, inasmuch as I am the Apostle of the
Gentiles, I magnify mine office.
62
"If by any means I may provoke to emulation them which are my
flesh, and might save some of them."
62
Again he says, speaking of Israel--
62
"And if some of the branches be broken off, and thou, being a
wild olive tree, wert grafted in among them, and with them
partakest of the root and fatness of the olive tree;
62
"Boast not against the branches. But if thou boast, thou bearest
not the root, but the root thee.
62
"Thou wilt say then, the branches were broken off that I might be
grafted in."
63
Thus the kingdom was taken from Israel and given to them (the
Gentiles) and they brought forth the fruits of it.
63
Says Paul again--
63
"Well, because of unbelief they were broken off, and thou
standest by faith. Be not high minded, but fear;
63
"For if God spared not the natural branches, take heed lest he
also spare not thee--"
63
A great warning to the Gentiles--the house of Israel--the
branches of the tame olive tree were broken off because they
ceased to bring forth the fruits of the kingdom of God. As much
as to say, Because they ceased to bring forth the fruit that
pertains to the tame olive tree, they were broken off through
unbelief, therefore you Gentiles, who are now grafted in, being
branches of the wild olive tree, take heed and beware lest you
fall after the same example of unbelief. If thou standest by
faith, boast not against the branches, etc.
63
Paul says--
63
"Behold therefore the goodness and severity of God; on them which
fell, severity; but toward thee, goodness, if thou continue in
his goodness--otherwise thou shalt be cut off."
63
Now, here is a definite prediction: if ye continue in his
goodness, the goodness of God will be extended to you, though you
are Gentiles, though you are grafted, contrary to nature, into
the tame olive tree, but if you do not continue in his goodness,
if you lose your faith, as the house of Israel lost it; if you
cease to bring forth the fruits of the kingdom, as they have
done, you also shall be cut off. And they also; that is, the
Jews, if they abide not in unbelief, shall be grafted in, for God
is able to graft them in again; but if they were cut out of an
olive tree, wild by nature, and were grafted, contrary to nature,
into a good olive tree, how much more shall those which be the
natural branches (meaning the scattered Jews), be grafted into
their own olive tree? For I would not, brethren, that you should
be ignorant of this mystery, lest ye be wise in your own
conceits, that blindness in part has happened to Israel until the
fullness of the Gentiles be come in--
63
"And so all Israel shall be saved; as it is written, There shall
come out of Zion a Deliverer, and shall turn away ungodliness
from Jacob."
63
You see, the Lord has a blessing in store for Jacob--the literal
seed of Israel; but we cannot go to them until the Gentile
fullness has come in, until their times are fulfilled, then all
Israel will be saved, by a Deliverer sent out of Zion; in other
words, there will be a Zion again on the earth. The earth has
been destitute of a Zion for about sixteen centuries. No Church
of God, no prophets, no inspired Apostles, no voice of God from
the heavens, no ministration of angels; none of the ancient
powers and gifts, all the fruits of the kingdom of God that
existed in the first century of the Christian era banished from
among the Gentile nations, and the cry among them all is, "That
the power of godliness, as manifested in the first century of the
Christian era, is no longer necessary." They have a form of
godliness without the power thereof. The power then manifested,
say they, is not to be enjoyed by the people of our day and age.
64
Having, then, lost their faith and ceased to bring forth the
fruits of the kingdom, the prediction has gone forth that they
also shall be cut off. But when? Not until the Lord sends that
angel from heaven with the everlasting Gospel, and sends forth
his servants by Divine authority to preach the Gospel to all the
nations and kingdoms of the Gentiles. When that has been done it
brings condemnation wherever the sound of it goes and the people
reject it. But a few will receive it; a few will gather together
and they will build up Zion, and out of that Zion will come a
Deliverer who will turn away ungodliness from Jacob.
64
Who will be that Deliverer? Certainly Jesus, when he came
eighteen centuries ago, did not turn away ungodliness from Jacob,
for they then were filling up their cup with iniquity. They have
remained in unbelief from that day to this; hence, there did not
come a Deliverer out of Zion eighteen centuries ago. But the Zion
of the last days, that Zion that is so frequently and so fully
spoken of by the ancient prophets, especially by Isaiah, is the
Church and kingdom of God; and out of that Church or kingdom or
Zion is to come a Deliverer, who will turn away ungodliness from
Jacob after the times of the Gentiles are fulfilled.
64
Paul further says--
64
"As concerning the Gospel, they are enemies for your sakes; but
as touching the election, they are beloved for the father's
sakes."
64
Again he says, in the 30th verse--
64
"For as ye, in times past, believed not God, yet have now
obtained mercy through their unbelief; even so have these,"
meaning Israel, "also now not believed, that through your mercy
they also may obtain mercy."
64
This shows that the proclamation which goes to Israel must come
through the Gentile nations; that is, through those whom God may
select among the Gentiles, that through the mercy and kindness of
the Gentiles, or those who receive the message in the latter
days, the house of Israel may be saved.
64
This is what the Lord has in store for his servants. You young
men who sit here on these seats will live to see the times of the
Gentiles fulfilled; you will live to see the time when the Lord
will give you a direct command from on high to no more go into
the cities of the Gentiles to preach unto them, the law having
been bound, the testimony sealed; and the mission which you will
receive, young men, will be to go to the scattered remnants of
the house of Israel among all the nations and kingdoms of the
Gentiles. To search them out and proclaim to them the message
restored by the angel, that it may be preached to Israel as well
as to the Gentiles. That is your destiny; that, young men, is
what the Lord will require at your hands. We have labored, in the
midst of persecution, for forty years past in trying to establish
Zion among the Gentiles.
64
Will the Gentiles be entirely cut off? Oh no, there will be a
great many, even when Israel are gathering, who will come along
and say, "Let us be numbered with Israel, and be made partakers
of the same blessings with them; let us enter into the same
covenant and be gathered with them and with the people of God."
Though the testimony is bound, and though the law is sealed up,
yet there will be an opening for you to come in. But you will
have to come of your own accord, there will be no message sent to
you, no ministration of the servants of God expressly directed to
you. When the times of the Gentiles are filled, through the mercy
of the believing Gentiles, the house of Israel must obtain mercy;
that is, through the messengers that will then go forth and
fulfill the first verses of my text--"Comfort ye, comfort ye, my
people, saith your God."
65
Individuals are now sitting in this Tabernacle who will carry
this message. The young among us will go forth to the ends of the
earth and declare to the scattered remnants of Israel, wherever
found, the comforting words that, "The times of the Gentiles are
fulfilled, that the day is come for the covenant which God made
with the ancient fathers of Israel to be fulfilled;" and you will
have the pleasure of gathering them up by thousands, tens of
thousands, and hundreds of thousands, from the islands of the sea
and from all quarters of the earth; for that will be a day of
power far more than it is while the Gospel continues among the
Gentiles.
65
"But," inquires one, "have you any testimony from the Scriptures
to prove that that day will be a day of power?" Hear what the
Lord says by the mouth of the Psalmist David, "Thy people shall
be willing in the day of thy power." They are not willing now and
have not been willing for eighteen centuries past. But when the
day of his power comes they will be willing to hearken, they will
gather up to their promised land, for it will be the day of the
Lord's power. In what respect will there be power manifested
then? As power was manifested when the Lord brought Israel from
the Egyptian nation into the wilderness of Sinai and spoke to
them by his own voice, so will the power of Almighty God be made
manifest among all the nations of the earth when he brings about
the redemption and restoration of his people Israel; or, in other
words, the former display of power will be eclipsed, for that
which was done in one land, among the Israelites and Egyptians in
the wilderness, will be performed among all nations. So says the
prophet. Let us quote prophecy to show what the day of the Lord's
power means, when the people of Israel will be willing. The first
to which I will call your attention will be found recorded in the
20th chapter of Ezekiel, commencing at the 33rd verse--
65
"As I live, saith the Lord God, surely with a mighty hand, and
with a stretched out arm, and with fury poured out, will I rule
over you:
65
"And I will bring you out from the people, and will gather you
out of the countries wherein ye are scattered, with a mighty
hand, and with a stretched out arm, and with fury poured out.
65
"And I will bring you into the wilderness of the people, and
there will I plead with you face to face.
65
"Like as I pleaded with your fathers in the wilderness of the
land of Egypt, so will I plead with you, saith the Lord God."
65
This will be when the times of the Gentiles are fulfilled, and
you Elders of Zion are sent to the house of Israel. You will go
in the Lord's power, and so great will be that power that you
will have influence over them. You will tell them that their
warfare is accomplished, that their iniquity is pardoned, and
that they have received at the Lord's hand double for all their
sin; and the Lord will bear witness of this by his mighty power,
with a mighty hand and an outstretched arm will the Lord do this,
and with fury poured out. Poured out upon whom? Upon all the
nations and kingdoms of the Gentiles who will not receive the
truth, their times being fulfilled. It will be expressly the day
of the Lord's judgment, or, in other words, the hour of the
Lord's judgment, that is spoken of in the 14th chapter of
Revelations, when the angel brings the Gospel.
66
It is not only a Gospel to be preached to all the nations of the
earth, but in connection with it you will have to make
proclamation connected with it, to all people, to fear God and
give glory to him, for the hour of his judgment is come. And as
these judgments come, kingdoms and thrones will be cast down and
overturned. Empire will war with empire, kingdom with kingdom,
and city with city, and there will be one general revolution
throughout the earth, the Jews fleeing to their own country,
desolation coming upon the wicked, with the swiftness of
whirlwinds and fury poured out, recollect, as it was poured out
on the Egyptians.
66
Let us read the 35th verse--
66
"And I will bring you into the wilderness of the people, and
there will I plead with you face to face."
66
"No more miracles," say this Christian generation; "no more power
to be made manifest; we have a form of godliness, but we don't
need this display of power." This is their cry, with all these
prophecies staring them in the face.
66
"I will bring you into the wilderness."
66
Bring whom? The house of Israel which are gathered from all these
various nations. "I will bring you into the wilderness, and there
I will plead with you face to face as I plead with your fathers
in the wilderness, in the land of Egypt." How did he plead with
them there? He plead with them by his power, by splendid
miracles, by his own voice he caused Mount Sinai to tremble under
the sound and power of his voice, while lightnings and thunders
were made manifest before all the congregation of Israel. He
spoke to them by the voice of a trumpet which, when the
twenty-five hundred thousand of the hosts of Israel heard, they
fled, and stood afar off--they were afraid and fearful, because
the Lord had descended upon Mount Sinai. So will he plead with
Israel in the latter days, and show forth his mighty hand and
power, when he gathers them from the nations; and he will give
revelation as he did to their fathers in the wilderness of the
land of Egypt.
66
But as a still further testimony of the power that will be made
manifest in the restitution of Israel, let me refer you to
another passage, which is contained in the 11th chapter of
Isaiah, "He shall set up an ensign for the nations, and shall
assemble the outcasts of Israel, and gather together the
dispersed of Judah from the four corners of the earth." Here is a
declaration that the two great kingdoms of Israel--its
"outcasts," the ten tribes, scattered seven hundred and twenty
years before Christ, and the "dispersed of Judah," dispersed
among all nations, shall be gathered. But before he gathers them
he will set up an ensign--an ensign is to be raised in the
latter-days especially for the gathering of Israel.
66
Again, says the Prophet, "And the Lord shall utterly destroy the
tongue of the Egyptian sea." How? "With his mighty power shall he
shake his hand over the river and shall smite it in the seven
streams and make men go over dryshod. And there shall be an
highway for the remnant of his people which shall be left from
Assyria like as it was to Israel in the day that he came up out
of the land of Egypt." The same thing, not a spiritual, but a
literal transaction, as the Lord smote the tongue of the Egyptian
sea in ancient days, and caused his people to go through on a
highway in the midst of those mighty waters which stood like
walls on each side of the assembly of Israel. So in the latter
days he will not only cut off the tongue of the Egyptian sea, but
the river in its seven streams will also be divided and men will
go through dryshod. This is the testimony of the prophets
concerning the events that are to take place when the times of
the Gentiles are fulfilled.
67
But in regard to this ensign, the Lord has never said that he
will lift it up before the time comes to gather Israel. And now
let us inquire where will it be lifted up; in what part of the
earth will he commence the great work? He must begin it among the
Gentiles, as I have already said, and as Isaiah tells us in the
49th chapter--a standard or ensign, to which the people will
gather, will be reared among the Gentiles. Recollect this is
something to be commenced among the Gentiles, not among the
Jewish nation, not away yonder in Palestine or Jerusalem. "Thus
saith the Lord God, behold I will lift up mine hand to the
Gentiles and set up my standard to the people"--the same ensign
that Isaiah speaks of in the eleventh chapter--for a standard and
an ensign are synonymous terms.
67
Now, notice what follows, as soon as this standard is raised
among the Gentiles, "They shall bring thy sons in their arms, and
thy daughters shall be carried on their shoulders;" that is,
those who receive that standard, or who embrace the work and
gather to the standard, "shall bring thy sons in their arms and
thy daughters on their shoulders." Will the kings of the earth
help on this work? Yes, for the prophet says, "And kings shall be
their nursing fathers and their queens thy nursing mothers." What
more about the Gentiles? "And they shall bow down to thee with
their face toward the earth, and lick up the dust of thy feet."
Israel is to be honored: the Lord will require even the kings of
the Gentiles--their great men, lords, nobles and rulers to bow
down and lick up the dust of their feet, for he intends to make
Israel the head and not the tail.
67
To show still more fully the place where this ensign or standard
is to be raised, let me refer you to the 18th chapter of Isaiah,
wherein you will find these words, "Woe to the land shadowing
with wings, which is beyond the rivers of Ethiopia." In the 3rd
verse of that chapter, after uttering the prediction concerning
the judgment to come upon that land beyond the rivers of Ethiopia
from Palestine--a land that has the appearance of shadowing with
wings, like North and South America, the prophet says, "All ye
inhabitants of the world and dwellers on the earth, see ye, when
he lifteth up an ensign on the mountains, and when he bloweth
with a trumpet, hear ye"--something that the Lord considered
worthy of the attention of all the people of the earth. It was
not to be sounded to one nation alone, not a work like that of
ancient days--to be done among the Egyptian nation alone, but
"all ye inhabitants of the world and dwellers on the earth, see
ye, when he lifts up an ensign on the mountains, and when he
bloweth a trumpet, hear ye."
67
Now Webster and other lexicographers in their definitions of the
word "standard" say it is something to which the people rally and
around which they gather, as you Latter-day Saints have rallied
to these mountains from all the various nations and kingdoms of
Europe; from Australia, Southern Africa, Hindostan and other
parts of the earth. Here the "standard" has been lifted up, the
"ensign" has been raised; the angel has come, the voice of
inspiration is again heard; the Church of the living God is again
reared; Zion is rising in the earth; the times of the Gentiles
will soon be fulfilled, and when that epoch arrives all the
inhabitants of the earth will be required to see, understand and
listen to that which God is doing in the midst of the mountains.
He is raising up a people there that are called his Church, his
kingdom, that never is to be destroyed, but is to continue for
ever.
68
This agrees with the testimony of the Prophet Daniel. In his
second chapter we are informed that Nebuchadnezzar, the king, had
a dream in which it was revealed to him concerning the kingdoms
of this world, down to the latter days. Daniel came forth before
the king, related the dream and gave the interpretation thereof.
Said he--
68
"Thou, O king, sawest, and beheld a great image. This great
image, whose brightness was excellent, stood before thee; and the
form thereof was terrible.
68
"This image's head was of fine gold, his breast and his arms of
silver, his belly and his thighs of brass.
68
"His legs of iron, his feet part of iron and part of clay.
68
"Thou sawest till that a stone was cut out without hands, which
smote the image upon his feet that were of iron and clay and
brake them to pieces.
68
"Then was the iron, the clay, the brass, the silver, and the gold
broken to pieces together, and became like the chaff of the
summer threshing-floors; and the wind carried them away, that no
place was found for them; and the stone that smote the image
became a great mountain, and filled the whole earth."
68
The mountain referred to by Daniel is the place where the
standard is to be raised and the ensign is to be reared; the same
place whence the proclamation was to go to all the dwellers on
the face of the earth requiring them to listen to the same, and
to see the stone that was cut out of the mountains that was
eventually to fill the whole earth; while the great image
representing all human governments was to become like the chaff
of the summer threshing floor.
68
Are there any statesmen in this congregation, among the strangers
who are visiting in our midst, who are desirous to know the
future destiny of the nations, kingdoms and governments of our
globe? Read the prophecies; there you will find portrayed the
destiny of all governments organized by human wisdom; they are to
become like the chaff of the summer threshing floor--the wind is
to carry them away, and no place is to be found for them, from
the head of gold to the feet and toes of iron and clay, all are
to be broken to pieces together. And what is to remain in their
stead? A stone cut out of the mountains without hands--little in
its beginning, insignificant in the estimation of the great and
powerful kingdoms of the world; but it is to roll forth, become a
great mountain and fill the whole earth and to continue for ever.
Hear what the prophet has said--
68
"And in the days of these kings shall the God of heaven set up a
kingdom, which shall never be destroyed; and the kingdom shall
not be left to other people, but it shall break in pieces and
consume all these kingdoms, and it shall stand for ever."
69
The kingdom that was set up eighteen hundred years ago by our
Savior and his Apostles was destroyed out of the earth in
fulfillment of the prophecies of Daniel and John the Revelator.
They said that the powers of the world would make war with that
kingdom and overcome it. That has been fulfilled to the very
letter. The kingdom of God, with its inspired prophets and
Apostles, was rooted out of the earth, also the Priesthood with
all its powers; and instead thereof churches, creeds and
governments have been reared and built up by human wisdom; but
the kingdom of God that is to be established in these last days,
instead of being overcome and destroyed out of the earth, is to
stand for ever; it was not to be delivered to another people,
that is, it is never to change hands, but once established, once
organized on the earth, it is to continue from that time
henceforth and for ever, while the kingdoms of this world will
vanish away like the dream of a night vision.
69
Now we begin to understand the latter part of our text. Not only
is Israel to be saved; but "prepare ye the way of the Lord, make
straight in the desert an highway for our God." What do we want
with an highway in the desert? We have already read about the
highway through the Red Sea, and through the seven streams of the
river of Egypt that is to be cast up like it was in ancient days;
but what need have we for a highway in the desert? It is for the
ransomed of the Lord to pass over. What ransomed of the Lord?
Those who are ransomed from among the nations, by the
proclamation of the everlasting Gospel, those who listen to the
angelic message that comes from heaven; they who have toiled with
ox teams, mule teams and hand carts and wheelbarrows to get
themselves here, to lay a foundation of the work of God in the
midst of this desert. They need a highway here, that the balance
who are to come hereafter, and they will come by hundreds of
thousands, may come swiftly, and more speedily than by handcart
conveyances. And this puts me in mind of another passage in
regard to the highway connected with the proclamation of the
Gospel to all the world.
69
Isaiah says, "Cast up, cast up an highway, gather out the stones,
lift up a standard for the people, prepare ye the way of the
people, for behold the Lord hath proclaimed unto the ends of the
world, say ye to the daughter of Zion, behold thy salvation
cometh; behold his reward is with him and his work is before him.
They shall call them a holy people, the redeemed of the Lord; and
they shall be called, sought out, city not forsaken." What a
curious work to take place in the latter days! A highway to be
made, and the stones to be gathered out! When these men, sitting
here on these seats, were working out in these rugged mountains
for some two or three hundred miles fulfilling these prophecies,
did you blast out the rocks and gather out the stones?
69
Another thing connected with the prophecy says, "Go through, go
through the gates; cast up an highway," etc. I have no doubt that
the prophet saw the construction of this highway in vision, in
fact he must have seen it or he could not have predicted it to
such a nicety. He must also have seen these trains crossing this
great continent, "dodging" into what seemed to be holes in the
mountains, and after watching a little while see them come out at
the opposite side. He did not call them tunnels in those days,
but said, "Go through the gates," etc.
69
In order to show how swiftly the people would come on this
highway in the latter days let me refer you to the 5th chapter of
Isaiah and the 26th verse, "He will lift up his ensign to the
nations from afar, and will hiss unto them from the ends of the
earth; and behold they shall come with speed swiftly." Not with
handcarts and ox teams as we did for many years; but they are to
come from the ends of the earth swiftly. But he tells us that an
ensign is to be lifted up. All these predictions centre in one:
The standard, the ensign, the proclamation, the casting up of the
highway, and the coming with speed swiftly, all concentrate, as
it were, into one, to fulfil the great purposes of Jehovah in the
latter days.
70
"Lift up an ensign to the nations from afar!" Where was Isaiah
when he delivered this prophecy? In Palestine. Do you think you
could get much further from Palestine and have an ensign raised
up from afar? It is not an ensign that is to be raised up in the
land of Palestine, right where the prophet predicted it; but he
saw from afar, from a great distance, the great work God would
perform in the latter day. "Lift up an ensign for the nations;"
not for one nation, not for a few people; but it was a work that
was general in its nature--an ensign or standard the raising of
which was to affect all the inhabitants of the earth. And when
this is accomplished an highway was to be built and be made
straight in the desert--an highway for our God. Why? Because,
says our text, the glory of the Lord was to be revealed and all
flesh was to see it together. This does not refer to the first
coming of the Messiah, but to that great advent spoken of by all
the prophets when he shall come in his glory and power, when the
mountains and hills that are on the east, west, north and south
of this valley will be leveled; when the crooked places shall be
made straight, and the rough places plain; and when the glory of
the Lord will be revealed; and, instead of a few seeing it, as
they did in ancient times, "all flesh will see it together;" for
every eye shall see him when he comes in his glory and power to
reign as King of kings and Lord of lords. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 14 /
Brigham Young, July 10, 1870
Brigham Young, July 10, 1870
REMARKS BY PRESIDENT BRIGHAM YOUNG
Delivered in the Tabernacle, Ogden City, July 10, 1870.
(Reported by David W. Evans.)
SIN--THE ATONEMENT--GOOD AND EVIL--THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
70
I am disposed to ask a few questions of this congregation, though
not expecting them to give audible answers. Judging from what I
know and understand of the Latter-day Saints, I can answer these
questions satisfactorily to myself, and probably to the
satisfaction of most of the people.
71
Do we believe in the Scriptures of Divine truth?--those which are
contained in the Old and New Testaments, in the Book of Mormon,
the Book of Doctrine and Covenants, and other revelations that
have been given to this people? I can answer this in the
affirmative, by saying that we certainly do. This leads my mind
to the reflection that if we believe the Scriptures and the
revelations I have referred to, we also believe that Jesus is the
Christ; and believing the Scriptures and that Jesus is the
Christ, we must believe other things also. If the Scriptures are
true, it proves that sin is in the world, and the question
arises, Is it necessary that sin should be here? What will the
Latter-day Saints say? Is it necessary that we should know good
from evil? I can answer this to suit myself by saying it is
absolutely necessary, for the simple reason that if we had never
realized darkness we never could have comprehended the light; if
we never tasted anything bitter, but were to eat sweets, the
honey and the honeycomb, from the time we come into this world
until the time we go out of it, what knowledge could we have of
the bitter? This leads me to the decision that every fact that
exists in this world is demonstrated by its opposite. If this is
the fact--and all true philosophy proves it--it leads me to the
conclusion that the transgression of our first parents was
absolutely necessary, that we might be brought in contact with
sin and have the opportunity of knowing good and evil. It may be
deemed strange and singular by the Christian world that we should
believe such a thing; but the Scriptures inform us, in Genesis
iii., 22, that the Lord God said, "Behold, the man has become as
one of us, to know good and evil." Are we the sons and daughters
of that God whom we serve? We answer we are. Do we expect to be
exalted with our Father in heaven? We do. How are we to be
exalted? We have sinned and transgressed the law of God. The
Christian world and the world of mankind have not only
transgressed the laws of God, but they have changed the
ordinances and broken every covenant that God has given them.
Then I ask, Is there a debt contracted between the Father and his
children? There is. Our first parents transgressed the law that
was given them in the garden; their eyes were opened. This
created the debt. What is the nature of this debt? It is a divine
debt. What will pay it? I ask, Is there anything short of a
divine sacrifice that can pay this debt? No; there is not.
72
I say this to gratify myself, and to gratify my brethren and
sisters. A divine debt has been contracted by the children, and
the Father demands recompense. He says to his children on this
earth, who are in sin and transgression, it is impossible for you
to pay this debt; I have prepared a sacrifice; I will send my
Only Begotten Son to pay this divine debt. Was it necessary then
that Jesus should die? Do we understand why he should sacrifice
his life? The idea that the Son of God, who never committed sin,
should sacrifice his life, is unquestionably preposterous to the
minds of many in the Christian world. But the fact exists that
the Father, the Divine Father, whom we serve, the God of the
Universe, the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, and the
Father of our spirits, provided this sacrifice and sent his Son
to die for us; and it is also a great fact that the Son came to
do the will of the Father, and that he has paid the debt, in
fulfilment of the Scripture which says, "He was the Lamb slain
from the foundation of the world." Is it so on any other earth?
On every earth. How many earths are there? I observed this
morning that you may take the particles of matter composing this
earth, and if they could be enumerated they would only be a
beginning to the number of the creations of God; and they are
continually coming into existence, and undergoing changes and
passing through the same experience that we are passing through.
Sin is upon every earth that ever was created, and if it was not
so, I would like some philosophers to let us know how people can
be exalted to become sons of God, and enjoy a fulness of glory
with the Redeemer. Consequently every earth has its redeemer, and
every earth has its tempter; and every earth, and the people
thereof, in their turn and time, receive all that we receive, and
pass through all the ordeals that we are passing through.
72
Is this easy to understand? It is perfectly easy to me; and my
advice to those who have queries and doubts on this subject is,
when they reason and philosophize upon it, not to plant their
position in falsehood or argue hypothetically, but upon the facts
as they exist, and they will come to the conclusion that unless
God provides a Savior to pay this debt it can never be paid. Can
all the wisdom of the world devise means by which we can be
redeemed, and return to the presence of our Father and elder
brother, and dwell with holy angels and celestial beings? No; it
is beyond the power and wisdom of the inhabitants of the earth
that now live, or that ever did or ever will live, to prepare or
create a sacrifice that will pay this divine debt. But God
provided it, and his Son has paid it, and we, each and every one,
can now receive the truth and be saved in the kingdom of God. Is
it clear and plain? It is to me, and if you have the Spirit of
God, it is as plain to you as anything else in the world. Why are
you baptized for the remission of sins? Is there virtue in it?
There is. Why do we lay hands on the sick? Is there virtue in
doing so? There is, and the wicked world as well as the Saints
prove this. Since Joseph Smith received revelations from God,
Spiritualism has taken its rise, and has spread with
unprecedented rapidity; and they will lay hands on each
other--one system proving another--spiritualism demonstrating the
reality of animal magnetism? Is there virtue in one person more
than another? Power in one more than another? Spirit in one more
than another? Yes, there is. I will tell you how much I have. You
may assemble together every spiritualist on the face of the
earth, and I will defy them to make a table move or get a
communication from hell or any other place while I am present.
Yes, there is more spirit in some than in others; and this
power--called by the world animal magnetism--enables those
possessing it to put others into the mesmeric sleep. When I lay
hands on the sick, I expect the healing power and influence of
God to pass through me to the patient, and the disease to give
way. I do not say that I heal everybody I lay hands on; but many
have been healed under my administration. Jesus said, on one
occasion, "Who has touched me?" A woman had crept up behind him
in the crowd, and touched the hem of his garment, and he knew it,
because virtue had gone from him. Do you see the reason and
propriety of laying hands on each other? When we are prepared,
when we are holy vessels before the Lord, a stream of power from
the Almighty can pass through the tabernacle of the administrator
to the system of the patient, and the sick are made whole; the
headache, fever or other disease has to give way. My brethren and
sisters, there is virtue in us if we will do right; if we live
our religion we are the temples of God wherein he will dwell; if
we defile ourselves, these temples God will destroy.
73
We shall now sing and dismiss the meeting. We do hope and pray
you Latter-day Saints to live according to your best knowledge;
and we pray God, our Heavenly Father, in the name of Jesus, to
give you faith, grace and fortitude to do so; and his Spirit,
that you may be able to see the glory of his kingdom, and then
compare it with the kingdoms of this world. What is the glory of
this world? Just gather it all together, and it is nothing but a
shadow! All the kings and potentates on the earth, with all their
power, pomp, greatness and grandeur, will pass into
oblivion--they will pass completely from the remembrance of the
children of men; they were, but are not. This is the glory of the
world; but the glory of the kingdom of God was, is, and for ever
will be!
73
The Lord bless you. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 14 /
Brigham Young, August 7, 1870
Brigham Young, August 7, 1870
REMARKS BY PRESIDENT BRIGHAM YOUNG,
Delivered in the Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, August 7, 1870.
(Reported by David W. Evans.)
THE LATTER-DAY SAINTS THE HOPE OF THE WORLD--JESUS MUST BE
ACKNOWLEDGED--ONE-MAN POWER--TRUTH AND ERROR.
73
It may appear strange to Jew and Gentile, to Saint and sinner, to
high and low, to bond and free, but with all our weaknesses and
imperfections we, the Latter-day Saints, are the hope of the
whole world. Our brother who has just spoken says there is
something to be done, and I say that God has commenced to do it
upon this continent. The Lord has revealed his will from the
heavens; he has bestowed his Priesthood on the children of men;
he has sent forth his holy angels with the Gospel to proclaim,
and this Gospel has been proclaimed to the children of men, and a
few have received it; and strange as it may sound to the ears,
and inconsistent as it may be to the hearts, sympathies,
judgments or feelings of the Christian or of the heathen world,
without us they cannot be saved; with all our weaknesses and
imperfections, and as far short as we may come of the perfection
that we understand and which is necessary to possess before we
can enjoy the celestial kingdom of God, this is verily true.
73
The few observations that we have heard this morning are rich,
and many of them full of divine matter, and especially with
regard to the Christian world. This book, that we call the Bible,
the Christian world profess to believe in. Let me tell them that
they must either acknowledge, openly and frankly, that the
Latter-day Saints have the Gospel taught by Christ and his
Apostles or they will go to the wall as infidels; it cannot be
otherwise. There are but two parties on the earth, one for God
and the other for the world or the evil one. No matter how many
names the Christian or heathen world bear, or how many sects and
creeds may exist, there are but two parties, one for heaven and
God, and the other will go to some other kingdom than the
celestial kingdom of God.
74
Our brethren go forth in weakness; and our Elders have traversed
the earth, and have offered the Gospel unto every nation that
would open its doors to receive it. A few from various nations
have obeyed it and have gathered themselves together; but of this
number few live strictly according to the words revealed for the
guidance of the Saints. The Gospel of the Son of God is the only
thing that will do the people good. It is all happiness,
submission, kindness and love; it is glory to God in the highest,
and good will to man on the earth. But even if we had not the
Holy Ghost within us, look at the morals that are taught in this
Book, say nothing about the divinity of the doctrine of the Son
of God; take it morally, is it not the best code for people to
live by ever portrayed or placed on paper? We say it is; and we
may look at it in any light we please.
74
When the Elders of Israel go forth to preach the Gospel to the
inhabitants of the earth, though it may be done in weakness and
with a stammering tongue, the Spirit of the Lord attends the
preached word and bears witness to the honest in heart, and
teaches them that this is the truth. No matter how many priests,
or who contend against the Gospel and say, "We do not acknowledge
that Jesus is the Son of God, we believe he was a philanthropist,
or a divine man in human shape, so far as nature can make him so,
but to acknowledge that he was the Son of God we cannot;" it is
no matter how many talk like this, they must eventually either
acknowledge that he is the Son of God and that his Gospel is the
only Gospel or they must take infidelity. Is this the fact? It
is. Sooner or later the sects, one after another, will deny the
Savior and every one of the ordinances of his Gospel, until they
are all enveloped in infidelity, or they must accept the whole.
Strange as it may appear, they are now following shadows,
phantoms of the brain, and mischievous manifestations.
74
When the Elders of Israel first commenced to preach the Gospel
there was no such thing known on the earth as a belief in
spiritual manifestations, which are now so general. I promised
them years and years ago, when I commenced my career in the
ministry, that, if they did not accept the revelations which God
had delivered to the children of men, he would suffer the enemy
of all righteousness to give them revelations to their hearts'
content, and they would receive and believe them. What is the
condition of the Christian world to-day? They are seeking after
mischievous muttering spirits; they are seeking to know something
that is not true, and to establish that which no true philosophy
on earth will establish. The only true philosophy ever revealed
to the children of men, whether pertaining to religion, science,
art, mechanism, or to any and every department of human
knowledge, was revealed by God. It is true that many who do not
believe in Jesus possess more or less of this true philosophy
which comes from God, whether they acknowledge it or not.
75
One of my brethren who has been speaking to you says it is a
mystery to him to see the people led as they are; to see them
submit to manpower, and to false creeds and governments as they
do. It is not strange to me. They must be servants to some being
or principle. There is not a being on the face of the earth that
is free and independent of God and his Spirit, or of that
mischievous influence and power that goes through the earth,
seeking whom it may devour and to lead captive at its will. Every
son and daughter of Adam is subject to one of these powers; there
are none but what have within them the operations of a spirit of
good or evil.
75
When we read over the history of the ancients we can learn that
many of them acted very foolishly; their conduct was unbecoming
in many instances. Even Moses, great as he was, and as much of
divinity, light and intelligence as he enjoyed from the Almighty,
lifted himself up above the Power that conferred upon him his
greatness and influence, and said to the people, "Shall I do this
or that for you?" instead of saying, "The Lord will do this or
that for you," or, "Shall the Lord do thus and so for you?"
Through his pride and selfishness he was deprived of the
privilege of going into the land of Canaan. It is also true that
David, in many things, was very unwise. We are told that he was a
man after God's own heart, yet he did many things which he knew
to be wrong in the sight of God. Where was he left? In darkness.
Then Solomon, borne to David by Bathsheba, was also left in the
dark, with all his greatness and wisdom! After being blessed of
the Lord to a most wonderful degree, he turned from the Lord,
followed after strange women and sacrificed to idols. Many of the
ancients acted unwisely, and I hope and trust that many of the
Elders of Israel will do better than some of them. But if we can
do as well as some of them, we are safe for honor, glory,
immortality, eternal lives and exaltation in the kingdom that God
has prepared for the righteous.
75
When Brother Spencer was speaking he said, "I believe in one-man
power." What can we do without it? If God does not rule in the
midst of the nations of the earth, sooner or later those nations
will go down. If the Lord Almighty does not rule in the hearts of
individuals, families, neighborhoods, towns, cities, states, and
countries, sooner or later they will fall. I cannot do without
the Lord Jesus! He is the man for me. That God who holds the keys
of life and death, and who has suffered and died for the children
of men, is he who must rule in the hearts of the children of
obedience, and his kingdom will stand for ever. The laws which
God has revealed to the children of men are as pure and as much
calculated to endure forever to-day as they ever were. Why?
Because they are pure and holy, and anything that is impure must,
sooner or later, perish; no matter whether it is in the faith and
practice of an individual, town, nation or government. That
kingdom, principality, power or person that is not controlled by
principles that are pure and holy must eventually pass away and
perish.
75
Our brother who last addressed you said he did not know much
about Scripture. He had a father who read the Scriptures in his
family, and who taught his children the way of life and salvation
contained therein. Professor Orson Spencer was as good a
scriptorian as could be found on this continent. He lived
faithful to it, and taught his children to have faith in the name
of the Lord Jesus. He was a rare gentleman. Very few of the
learned or of those who are high and lifted up in the estimation
of the people receive the Gospel; but Professor Spencer received
it. Though poor, yet he was in high life and high standing, and
he received and obeyed the Gospel and submitted to the government
God had established.
76
What is it that enables our Elders to go forth and preach the
Gospel? The Spirit of the Lord. This is their experience and
testimony. What do they testify when they go forth? That the
Gospel, as set forth in the Old and New Testaments, is true; that
the plan of salvation, revealed by God through his prophets in
ancient times, and in modern times through Joseph Smith, is true;
and as they are enlightened and aided by the Spirit of the Lord,
error must fall before them. I often think what a task the Elders
of Israel would have to perform if they had to go to the world
and establish a false religion! They would have to read and study
for years! They would be compelled to start at the common school,
and go from there to the academy, and thence to the college and
seminary; they must know what every divine, historian and
commentator has said about every Scripture; they must also have
language at their tongues' ends to swamp the common people with
their fine words, and drown them in the mist of fog and error.
But it is not so with the Elders of Israel; they go forth with
the plain, simple truth which God has revealed, and which
commends itself to the conscience and understanding of every
honest and virtuous individual who hears it. No matter how simple
the declaration of a servant of God; no matter how imperfect his
language or how few his words, the Spirit of God will bear
witness of its truth to the spirits of those who are ready and
willing to receive it. How easy it is to live by the truth! Did
you ever think of it, my friends? Did you ever think of it, my
brethren and sisters? In every circumstance of life, no matter
whether among the humble or lofty, truth is always the surest
guide and the easiest to square our lives by. When the sisters,
for instance, meet together at a quilting or for a visit, if
every one speaks, believes and loves the truth, and there is
nothing in them that is deceptive, how easy it is to converse and
pass the time! We all delight in the truth; and if a wrong, or
that which is false, is manifested it must be corrected or
banished, and truth be adopted in the place thereof. It is the
easiest life to lead on the face of the earth. How do I know it?
By experience; I never tried the opposite much.
76
How easy it is to sustain truth! How easy it is to sustain the
doctrines of the Savior! If I were to undertake to prove that
baptism is not necessary for the remission of sins, what a labour
it would impose upon me! How I would have to study, and use
language so as to throw a mist over the minds of the people!
Jesus told his disciples to go to all the world and preach the
Gospel to every creature, saying, "He that believeth and is
baptized shall be saved;" but suppose I were to come along and
say it is not necessary, and Jesus did not mean what he said,
what a labour it would impose upon me to deceive the people, by
endeavoring to prove the truth to be false! Jesus calculated that
every individual should be baptized for the remission of his
sins. How easy it is to preach that! If persons believe and be
baptized, Jesus says lay hands upon them for the reception of the
Holy Ghost; but if I were to say contrary to this, a labor would
devolve upon me which I should not have to bear if I preached
only that which is true. What a labor it imposes upon the
priests, divines, lawyers and statesmen, and others who hold
leading positions in society, when they argue from false premises
and undertake to enforce their false theories! But simple truth,
simplicity, honesty, uprightness, justice, mercy, love, kindness,
do good to all and evil to none, how easy it is to live by such
principles! A thousand times easier than to practice deception!
77
How I have looked at the meandering paths of politicians! See one
man spend a thousand dollars to get a small office. Another ten
thousand, another a hundred thousand. Intriguing and planning
here and there. What for? To deceive somebody or other! Why not
tell the truth right out? Would it not be easier? It would.
Politicians would not be under the necessity of using so many
arguments to make their hearers and constituents believe that
they are the very men wanted, and that their opponents are the
very men not wanted. I was diverted at a gentleman in this
Territory, fifteen or sixteen years ago, who put himself up as a
candidate for the legislature. He went on a tour of what is
called "stump speaking," telling the people "I am the man you
want; this other is the man you do not want; you may think you
want him but you do not, I am the man you should send to the
legislature, and the one you should vote for." They could not see
the point and did not vote for him. His opponent kept quietly
attending to his business, all he said being, "I am not at all
anxious for office, and if the people want me, they may vote for
me."
77
How many times have I heard men labor an hour or two to prove
that baptism is not necessary; when a close-communion Baptist,
with a Bible in his hand, would come along and in five minutes
prove that it was necessary. Some Christians will argue that the
taking of the sacrament of the Lord's Supper is necessary; while
others will argue for hours that it is unnecessary. But the one
who argues in the affirmative has the Bible--the words of Jesus
to sustain him, and his opponent, however strenuously he may
labor, cannot substantiate his position, because his premises are
false, consequently his whole argument must fall to the ground.
77
I used to be amused in my youth at the friend Quakers; if they
had done nothing for a whole week, from Monday morning till
Saturday night, they would surely rise from their beds, if sick,
for the sake of working on the first day of the week--the
Sabbath--to show to mankind that they were above superstition.
They would declare that the observance of the Sabbath as a day of
rest was all superstition, all the work of the Elders, and was
unnecessary.
77
When our Elders go forth to preach the Gospel, in the power and
demonstration of the Spirit of God, it commends itself to every
heart; and, if the people admit the truth of the Scriptures, it
is by no means difficult to convince them of the truth of the
doctrines that we preach; but it requires a great deal of the
power of God to induce some to receive it enough to carry it out
practically in their lives, and to live by every word that
proceeds out of the mouth of God. Very few do this. Many will
acknowledge that faith, baptism, the laying on of hands and the
Lord's Supper are according to the law and the testimony; but
pride, the love of the world, the love of money, and the love of
a good name prevent many from obeying. A good name! Bless me!
what is a name? It may shine like the noon-day sun in the
estimation of friends and neighbors to-day, and to-morrow be
eclipsed in midnight darkness, to rise no more!
77
The glory of the world passes away, but the glory that the Saints
are after is that which is to come in the eternal world; the
intelligence, honor and brightness that come from the Supreme
Being, by which the inhabitants of celestial spheres live without
sorrow and pain.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 14 /
Brigham Young, April 9, 1871
Brigham Young, April 9, 1871
Joy, comfort, consolation, glory, happiness, perfection and
eternal lives are before us, with the eternity of God to spend in
the fruition of the glory of him that sits on the throne, the
Lamb that was slain for us. Glory, honor, might, dominion, and
the kingdom for ever and ever. If we submit in all things to him,
whose right it is to reign king of nations as he does king of
Saints, we shall attain to this. I do desire that we may be
numbered with this happy company, and I pray that the Lord will
help us to be so. Amen.
78
DISCOURSE BY PRESIDENT BRIGHAM YOUNG,
Delivered in the New Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, April 9, 1871.
(Reported by David W. Evans.)
GATHERING THE SAINTS--THE PROVIDENCES OF THE LORD--USELESSNESS OF
NON-PRODUCERS--ARBITRATION BETTER THAN COURTS--FEED NOT FIGHT THE
INDIANS--PAYING TITHING.
78
I have a few sermons to preach, and as the time is short I do not
know that I shall be able to deliver as many as I wish to. I want
your attention, and you will have to be quiet. I find that my
voice is a little broken, and it will be pretty hard for me to
speak so that you can hear me. I shall not try to talk down the
crying of children, the whispering of the congregation, or the
shuffling of feet, as I have often done. I want your attention to
the various subjects I wish to lay before you; for I shall have
but a few minutes to speak on each one.
78
In the first place, I want to say to the Elders who go forth to
preach the Gospel--no matter who may apply to you for baptism,
even if you have good reason to believe they are unworthy, if
they require it forbid them not, but perform that duty and
administer the ordinance for them; it clears the skirts of your
garments, and the responsibility is upon them.
79
A few words now with regard to gathering. I will say that if
unworthy people are gathered in the future, it is nothing new or
strange, nothing more than we expect. If this net does not gather
the good and the bad we should have no idea that it is the net
that Jesus spoke about when he said that it should gather of all
kinds. Furthermore, there are a great many who come into the
Church because they know the work is true. Their judgment, and
every reasoning faculty and power of their minds tells them it is
true; consequently they embrace the truth. But do they receive
the love of it? That is the question. I will tell you that very
few of those who receive the love of the truth, but many of those
who fall away, though they know the Gospel is true, do not
possess the love of the truth, and they will not apostatize while
scattered. We try to get them to do so in the old country, but
they will not. Bring them over to New York and they will not
apostatize. They will labor there year after year, and struggle
and toil until they can get to the gathering place, they must
come to headquarters, then they can apostatize, forsake the
faith, and turn away from the holy commandments of the Lord
Jesus. This is not our business. Our duty is to preach the Gospel
and to receive all that wish to have the ordinances administered
to them, and leave the result in the hands of God. This is his
work, not ours. He has called us to be co-laborers with him.
79
I want to say for the consolation of the Elders of Israel and
those who go forth to preside, you need have no trouble with
regard to the building up of this kingdom, only do your duty in
the sphere to which you are assigned. I think there is more
responsibility on myself than any other one man on this earth
pertaining to the salvation of the human family; yet my path is a
pleasant path to walk in, my labors are very agreeable, for I
take no thought what I shall say; I trouble not myself with
regard to my duties. All I have to do is to live, as I have often
made the comparison, and keep my spirit, feelings and conscience
like a sheet of blank paper, and let the Spirit and power of God
write upon it what he pleases. When he writes I will read; but if
I read before he writes, I am very likely to be wrong. If you
will take the same course you will not have the least trouble.
79
Brother Carrington was telling us about the way in which money
turned up to clear the ship after sending off more Saints than he
had means to pay for. Was this a miracle any more than many other
things in our lives and in the work of God? No, the providences
of God are all a miracle to the human family until they
understand them. There are no miracles only to those who are
ignorant. A miracle is supposed to be a result without a cause,
but there is no such thing. There is a cause for every result we
see; and if we see a result without understanding the cause we
call it a miracle. This is what we have been taught; but there is
no miracle to those who understand.
79
While Brother Carrington was speaking about getting twenty
pounds, I thought of a few circumstances which have transpired
here. I will refer to one that came along in 1856. In that year
our agents in England loaded up the Saints, brought them over the
ocean, up the rivers and railroads, and fitted them out with ox
teams, wagons, and provisions, and then sent on their drafts to
me, and within thirty days I had piled upon me $78,000 that I had
to pay. I never was apprized of any draft being drawn upon me, or
one word sent from the Liverpool office, until I saw the drafts
as they commenced to come in for five, ten, or fifteen thousand
dollars. I did not know where I was going to get the first
dollar; but I did just as I always do--my duty and trusted in
God. I had not a draft protested, and I do not think that any man
went without his pay. But let me have done the business, I should
have done it differently. When I have the privilege of acting, I
act a little more by works than altogether by faith. I dare not
trust my faith quite so far, but others dare, and they have not
swamped me yet; they have not fettered my feet so that I cannot
walk, nor tied my hands so that I cannot handle, nor my tongue so
that I cannot speak; and the Lord has delivered me every time
with the help of my brethren.
80
We do not care anything about these things, they are but trifles.
We could stand here and talk until to-morrow morning, telling
remarkable instances of the providences of God towards his
servants and people, and then only have just commenced. Who put
flour into the barrels here when we were destitute and had
nothing to eat? The women would go and scrape the precious barrel
and take out the last half ounce of meal and make up a little
cake to divide among the children; and perhaps the next time they
would go to the barrel they would find it half full of flour. Who
put it in? Their neighbors? No, they had none to put in. Was it
from the States? If it was, they who brought it must have flown
through the air, for they could not have brought it with ox teams
quite so quickly. But without stopping to inquire further about
how this replenishing of the flour barrels was effected, I know
now, and knew then, that these elements that we live in are full
of all that we produce from the earth, air, and water. I told the
people when we settled here that we had all the facilities here
that we could ask for, all we had to do was to go to work and
organize the elements. How far Jesus went to get the wine that
was put into the pots which we read about in the account of the
marriage at Cana of Galilee I do not know; but I know that he had
power to call the elements that enter into the grape into those
pots of water, unperceived by anybody in the room. He had power
to pass through a congregation unseen by them; he had power to
step through a wall and no person be able to see him; he had
power to walk on the water, and none of those with whom he
associated could tell how; he had power to call the elements
together and they were made into bread, but it was done by
invisible hands.
80
Well, I will change the subject a little, and I say to the
brethren, do not be discouraged; bring on all who wish to obey
the Gospel, that they may apostatize. We want them to apostatize
as quickly as possible. How long will the people continue to
apostatize? Until the Master comes. When he comes the word will
go forth, "Gather my wheat into my garner, and bind the tares in
bundles, that they may be burned." The wheat and the tares will
grow together until harvest, and we cannot help it, and we need
not worry about it neither.
81
We want the brethren and sisters to feel around and see if they
can find a sixpence, a dollar or five dollars to help out the
poor. Talk about the people over yonder being hungry, why I have
known them eat not more than a third of a meal for a whole week
in order to save enough to feed two or three of us Elders. I was
always ashamed to take it; and I will tell you what else I am
ashamed of. I am ashamed that any man calling himself an Elder of
Israel should go to any country to preach the Gospel and then
commence begging. Such a course is disgraceful. I have no
fellowship for those who do it; and those who will borrow and not
repay ought to be cut off the Church. I will give you a little of
my experience when on my English mission. When I landed in
Liverpool I had six bits, and with that I bought me a hat. I had
worn, on my journey to England, a little cap that my wife had
made me out of a pair of pantaloons that I could not wear any
longer. We stayed in Liverpool one year and sixteen days, and
during that time we baptized between eight and nine thousand
persons, printed five thousand Books of Mormon, three thousand
hymn books, over sixty thousand tracts that we gave to the
people, and the Millennial Star; established a mission in London,
Edinburgh, and I do not know but in a hundred other places, and
we sustained ourselves. Who was there on that mission, I mean
among the missionaries, that had a coat or cloak that I didn't
pay for? I transacted the business myself, and we paid every
dime. We got money from the brethren and sisters and paid them
up. Besides doing this, we fed family after family; and I never
allowed myself to go down to the printing office without putting
my hand in the drawer and taking out as many coppers as I could
hold, so that I might throw them to beggars without being stopped
by them on the road. Did we borrow that which we did not pay? No.
Did we beg? No. The brethren and sisters, and especially the
sisters, would urge us to come and eat with them. I would try to
beg off; but that would not do, it would hurt their feelings, we
must go and eat their food, while they would starve to procure
it. I was always ashamed of this; but I invariably had a sixpence
to give them. How much had I given to me? One sister, who now
lives in Payson, gave me a sovereign and a pair of stockings; and
when I came away a hatter, by the name of Miller, sent two hats
by me to my little boys. The sisters, when I first went to
Liverpool, made a little contribution and got me a pair of
pantaloons. I was not in the habit of begging, but I said to
them, "When my trousers are a little ridiculous, I guess you will
know it, won't you?" and they gave me a pair of pantaloons,
otherwise I do not think I received one farthing. I might have
received a shilling or two from others, but I do not recollect.
When we left we sent over a shipload of the brethren and sisters,
a good many of whose fares we paid. When I went into Liverpool I
do not think I could have got trusted a sixpence if I had gone
into every store and shop in the place. When we came away a
certain Captain wanted to bring us over, and said he, "Are you
ready?" "No." "How long must I wait for you?" "Eight days;" and
they tied up one of the finest vessels in the harbor of Liverpool
in order to bring us over. I thought this was a miracle, don't
you? I am sure there are some sisters now here who came with us
in that vessel. I received that as a miracle. It was the hand of
God. Was it our ability? No. Is it our ability that has
accomplished what we see here in building up a colony in the
wilderness? Is it the doings of man? No. To be sure we assist in
it, and we do as we are directed. But God is our Captain; he is
our master. He is the "ONE MAN" that we serve. In him is our
light, in him is our life; in him is our hope, and we serve him
with an undivided heart, or we should do so.
81
What do you suppose I think when I hear people say, "O, see what
the Mormons have done in the mountains. It is Brigham Young. What
a head he has got! What power he has got! How well he controls
the people!" The people are ignorant of our true character. It is
the Lord that has done this. It is not any one man or set of men;
only as we are led and guided by the spirit of truth. It is the
oneness, wisdom, power, knowledge and providences of God; and all
that we can say is, we are his servants and handmaids, and let us
serve him with an undivided heart.
82
Let us gather the poor. Look up your sixpences, dimes, and
dollars. Just think what your feelings would be, if your children
had to go to bed to-night crying for bread and you had none to
give them! Think of it, families, you who profess to be Saints!
Fathers, think of getting up in the morning and not a mouthful to
feed your families with. I have seen them totter along, although
it was good times when I was there to what it is now, so they
say; but I have seen them totter along the streets when they
could hardly stand up, for want. But I never failed to give such
persons sixpence, a shilling, or a penny, when I realized that
such was their position before they passed me. The Lord gave it
to me and I dealt it out freely, and am doing so still, and I
calculate to do so.
82
Now, let us help the poor, bring them here, place them in good,
comfortable circumstances, so that they can strut up and say, "I
guess I am somebody, and I ask no odds of the Lord." O, fools!
When I hear such expressions, or see such a disposition
manifested, I think, "O, foolish Galatians, who hath bewitched
you? Who has turned your brain and made you believe that you are
independent of that Being who brought you and all the human
family on the earth? Who has instructed you to believe that God
has nothing to do with us, that everything that is is by the
providence of chance, or no providence at all, and that man is
all there is?" Who has taught the people this? Not the wise, not
the true philosopher. Find a true philosopher and you find one
who has the true principles of Christianity. He delights in them;
and sees and understands the hand of Providence guiding and
directing in all the affairs of this life. Though men are severed
far from God, and though they have hewn out to themselves
cisterns, broken cisterns that will hold no water, the true
philosopher recognizes the hand of the Supreme, guiding and
controlling the affairs of the children of men.
82
I have a short discourse to preach now to my friends who may be
here to-day, who are engaged in, or who may contemplate
commencing operations in, the mining business. It is the general
belief now, that there is a great deal of mineral wealth in these
mountains. The reports that have gone abroad concerning this are
causing great excitement; and I will preach a short discourse now
to miners, merchants, lawyers, doctors, priests, people,
everybody. I want to talk to you a little and give you some
counsel; and I want the Saints to take this counsel. But they
take it all the time, and I expect they will continue to do so.
This counsel is with regard to lawing with one another. I want to
say to you miners: Do not go to law at all; it does you no good,
and only wastes your substance. It causes idleness, waste,
wickedness, vice, and immorality. Do not go to law. You cannot
find a court room without a great number of spectators in it;
what are they doing? Idling away their time to no profit
whatever. As for lawyers, if they will put their brains to work
and learn how to raise potatoes, wheat, cattle, build factories,
be merchants or tradesmen, it will be a great deal better for
them than trying to take the property of others from them through
litigation.
83
We have got to a state in our nation when there is quite a
portion of the young and middle-aged men who calculate to live,
as the saying is, by their wits. I would like to have a man look
philosophically into his own heart, by the spirit of truth, and
examine himself, and see what he is, what he was made for, and
what use he is on the earth if he never did a thing to produce a
morsel of bread. Such a man eats the bread of the laborer, he
wears the clothing of the laborer; every time he lies down on his
bed he lies on that which the labor of another produced; he never
took the pains to raise a goose, duck, lamb, or sheep. He never
sheared a sheep or tried to make cloth of the wool; he never took
the pains to plough the ground and sow a little wheat, to plant a
few potatoes, to raise a calf, a pig, or a chicken. No, he never
did anything useful; but still he eats, drinks, and wears, and
lives in luxury. In the name of common sense what use is such a
man on this earth? The question may arise, "Must we not have
law?" We have plenty of it, and sometimes we have a little too
much. Legislators make too many laws; they make so many that the
people do not know anything about them. Wise legislators will
never make more laws than the people can understand. But by
reason of the wealth of our country, young men are sent to
schools and colleges, and after receiving their education they
calculate to live by it. Will education feed and clothe you, keep
you warm on a cold day, or enable you to build a house? Not at
all. Should we cry down education on this account? No. What is it
for? The improvement of the mind; to instruct us in all arts and
sciences, in the history of the world, in the laws of nations; to
enable us to understand the laws and principles of life, and how
to be useful while we live. But the idler is of no use to himself
or to the world in which he dwells.
83
In all nations, or at least in all civilized nations, there are
distinctions among the people created by rank, titles, and
property. How does God look upon these distinctions? How do
Truth, Justice, and Mercy look upon them? They are all alike in
their eyes. The king upon the throne and the beggar in the street
are the same before the Heavens--the same in the eyes of Truth,
Justice, Love, and Mercy. Find a true philosopher and he will
look at the children of men as they are. I do not care whether he
says so or not, he regards the poorest of the poor as human
beings--men and women, and the kings and great ones, no matter
how they are clothed, if they wear crowns, diadems, and diamonds,
and ride in gilded coaches, are but human beings.
85
Our education should be such as to improve our minds and fit us
for increased usefulness; to make us of greater service to the
human family; to enable us to stop our rude methods of living,
speaking, and thinking. But you take those who bear the sway
among men, those who hold the affairs of the nations in their
hands, catch them in the dark, and they are the lowest of the
creations of God. Many of them descend to the lowest gutters they
can find, and there, in darkness and in private, wallow in filth
and wickedness. This is a waste of their lives, a prostitution of
their knowledge and of the blessings Providence has bestowed upon
them. Many of them will sit and gamble all night, to see who
shall have the pile; and such men are called gentlemen! And in
the day time they seem the most perfect gentlemen imaginable.
They are accomplished to the highest degree; they understand
languages, and amongst them are to be found lawyers, doctors,
statesmen and members of the highest classes of society. I heard
of one in New York. A young man went there from Boston, and a
gentleman wished to show him around, and initiate him into the
mysteries of high life in New York. He took him to one of the
finest houses on Fifth Avenue, I think it was. The young man
supposed it was the residence of a private family. He was led
into a long hall, so richly adorned and ornamented that his eyes
were dazzled. There was table after table, table after table,
surrounded by gentlemen who were gambling, and the furniture and
the room throughout were gorgeous in the extreme. Here was hall
after hall, side rooms, refreshment rooms, etc., and the young
man found out that he was in a fashionable gambling hall. He had
not believed in such things before; but he sat there all night
watching, for he wanted to find out something pertaining to
fashionable life in the metropolis. About 3 or 4 o'clock in the
morning there was a gentleman sat back from one of the tables. He
had played, played, played at one of the tables until he had
played himself perfectly out, his money and estate all gone. He
entered the place the night before a wealthy man, and by 3 or 4
o'clock in the morning he was not worth a penny in the world. He
threw himself back from the table, and saying, "Gentlemen, I am
played out," he took a derringer pistol from his pocket, put it
to his ear, and put a ball through his brains. He was one of the
wisest of that class of men I ever heard of. If each and every
one of them would do like this one, before commencing to game,
and leave their substance to men and women who would labor, they
would prove themselves wise, for their wealth would benefit the
earth. "O," say they, "we have plenty." If you have, go and build
up another city or town; go into the wilderness, take the poor
with you, teach them how to farm, how to raise cattle, how to
gather around them the comforts of life, and prove yourselves
worthy of an existence. If you have money to gamble with, you
have money to buy a farm and set the poor to work. In doing this,
you are helping to elevate the human family; but in gambling and
otherwise abusing the blessings, power and influence you possess,
you do no good to anybody, and work out your own destruction.
When you have bought a farm and set the poor to work, get a
school on your farm, and begin and teach those who never had the
privilege of going to school. There are hundreds and thousands in
the City of New York who never went to school a day in their
lives; they are wallowing in the gutter, ragged, dirty, and
filthy. They learn sharpness, it is true; but where do they
sleep? By the wayside, or crawl into some old building--girls and
boys, and live there by the thousand. They have not a shelter to
place their heads under, but when night comes their only refuge
is old buildings, hovels, and corners of streets forsaken by the
police, and there they must spend the night. Why not take such
characters and bring them out to this country, or take them to
California, Oregon, or to the plains of Illinois, Wisconsin, &c.,
and make a town, settle up the country, and make these poor,
miserable creatures, better off? You would prove yourselves
worthy of existence on the earth if you would. But no, "We will
gamble." Now gamblers, stop your gambling here and go to work;
that is my advice. "Well but," say some, "we are not going to be
instructed by Brigham Young." Who cares for that? If you will not
receive my instructions, instruct yourselves. I want you to see,
in and of yourselves, that your life is a poor miserable life of
waste, a disgrace to the human family. Go to work, improve the
country, build towns and cities, set out shade trees, build
school houses and meeting houses and worship what you please, we
do not care what. Be civil, honest in your deal, be upright, do
not take that which belongs to your neighbor; and miners do not
go to law, and lawyers go to work. If you have difficulties that
you cannot settle among yourselves, have recourse to arbitration.
Select your men, three, five, seven, nine, eleven, thirteen, or
what number you please, men without prejudice for this or that
side, place them in possession of the facts of the case; and when
they say, "Mr. James Munroe, you do so much;" or, "Mr. John
Jones, you do so and so, this is our decision," abide by it. This
course will cost you nothing, you go about your business, the
country is quiet, and the community is not running after these
infernal courts. Excuse me for the expression; but the whole
nation think we must have courts, and the courts adjudicate; and
some courts take the liberty of legislating as well as
adjudicating, when, the fact is, if all difficulties now taken
into courts were submitted to men's honor, honesty, brains, and
hearts, they could be adjudicated without the least trouble in
the world. What would we do with our judges in such a state of
society? Let them go to farming, get a factory, or go into
business and improve the country.
85
I cannot say that this counsel is especially for the Latter-day
Saints. Why? For this simple reason--you take out of these
mountains the whole of the community except the Latter-day
Saints, and I might include a good many who do not belong to the
Church, and we would not have a lawsuit in our midst from one
year's end to another for five hundred miles square. And if the
counsel I have just given be adopted we shall have the most
stable mining districts through our settlements that have ever
been found in the western country. You will never see the
excitement that you have seen in other mining localities. Of
course there may be some who will crawl up into the mountains,
build up little towns, and have their games and a little
rowdyism, but not much; you will see a steadfast community.
85
We say to the Latter-day Saints, work for these capitalists, and
work honestly and faithfully, and they will pay you faithfully. I
am acquainted with a good many of them, and as far as I know
them, I do not know but every one is an honorable man. They are
capitalists, they want to make money, and they want to make it
honestly and according to the principles of honest dealing. If
they have means and are determined to risk it in opening mines
you work for them by the day. Haul their ores, build their
furnaces, and take your pay for it, and enter your lands, build
houses, improve your farms, buy your stock, and make yourselves
better off; but no lawing in the case. I have had an experience
in this. I never lawed it much in my life; but from my youth my
study has been to avoid law, and to take a course that no man
could get the advantage of me.
86
The esteem in which I hold law prompts me to keep out of it. You
recollect the story of the lawyer and the two farmers. The
farmers had quarreled about a cow, and they went to law, and the
result was the farmers held the cow and the lawyer milked her. I
never see law going on much without the lawyer getting the milk
and the cream, while those who go to law hold the cow for him to
milk. I know you think my esteem is not very high for lawyers. I
will say it is not for their evil practices; but as men and
gentlemen I have known many who never dabbled in dishonesty. I
have marveled many times at the oath that is required of a lawyer
with regard to his client; it gives him license to make white
black, and black white. If I were to fix up an oath for a lawyer
to take when he entered upon business, I would make him swear to
tell the truth, and to show the right of the case, for or
against, every time, that is what I would do. But they are
licensed from the very oath they take to justify their client,
let him be ever so wrong; this, however, does not compel them to
be dishonest. Now, I do beseech you, I pray you, for your own
sakes, you capitalists, to have no law. I have heard it said that
a mine is good for nothing until there has been two or three
lawsuits over it, but I say that will make your claims no better
whatever.
86
I will say still further with regard to our rich country here.
Suppose there was no railroad across this continent, could you do
anything with these mines? Not the least in the world. All this
galena would not bear transportation were it not for that; and,
take the mines from first to last, there is not enough silver and
gold in the galena ore to pay for shipping were it not for the
railroad. And then, were it not for this little railroad from
Ogden to this city these Cottonwood mines would not pay, for you
could not cart the ore. Well, they want a little more help, and
we want to build them a railroad direct to Cottonwood, so that
they can make money. We want them to do it and to do it on
business principles, so that they can keep it, and when you get
it, make good use of it and we will help you. There is enough for
all. We do not want any quarreling or contention; and I believe
that, if dishonest capitalists were to come here and commence a
dishonest course with our citizens in hiring them, there are men
of honor sufficient to say, "You had better get out of this
place; we are an honest and industrious community, and we wish to
deal on honest principles and make this community substantial. We
will furnish you with all your supplies that we can produce here,
and take our pay for it; you take your capital and add to it, and
then when you leave you will feel well about us and yourselves."
86
I do not want you to think that I have ever counseled this. Do
it, in and of yourselves, for you know it would be ridiculous in
the eyes of some to take counsel of Brigham Young; it would be
preposterous to suppose he can give good counsel. I leave that,
however, to every man or woman to decide whether or not it is
good counsel. There has been but little of this contention and
lawing here, and I do hope and pray there will be less; it only
creates bad feelings and distress in any society in the world.
86
We are here as a human family. Bless your hearts, there is not
one of us but what is a son or daughter of Adam and Eve, not any
but what are just as much brothers and sisters as we should be if
born of the same parents, right in the same family, with only ten
children in the family. It is the same blood precisely. I do not
care where we come from, we are all of this family, and the blood
has not been changed. It is true that a curse came upon certain
portions of the human family--those who turned away from the holy
commandments of the Lord our God. What did they do? In ancient
days old Israel was the chosen people in whom the Lord delighted,
and whom he blessed and did so much for. Yet they transgressed
every law that he gave them, changed every ordinance that he
delivered to them, broke every covenant made with the fathers,
and turned away entirely from his holy commandments, and the Lord
cursed them. Cain was cursed for this, with this black skin that
there is so much said about. Do you think that we could make laws
to change the color of the skin of Cain's descendants? If we can,
we can change the leopard's spots; but we cannot do this, neither
can we change their blood.
87
There is a curse on these aborigines of our country who roam the
plains, and are so wild that you cannot tame them. They are of
the house of Israel; they once had the Gospel delivered to them,
they had the oracles of truth; Jesus came and administered to
them after his resurrection, and they received and delighted in
the Gospel until the fourth generation, when they turned away and
became so wicked that God cursed them with this dark and
benighted and loathsome condition; and they want to sit on the
ground in the dirt, and to live by hunting, and they cannot be
civilized. And right upon this, I will say to our government if
they could hear me, "You need never fight the Indians, but if you
want to get rid of them try to civilize them." How many were here
when we came? At the Warm Springs, at this little grove where
they would pitch their tents, we found perhaps three hundred
Indians; but I do not suppose that there are three of that band
left alive now. There was another band a little south, another
north, another further east; but I do not suppose there is one in
ten, perhaps not one in a hundred, now alive of those who were
here when we came. Did we kill them? No, we fed them. They would
say, "We want just as fine flour as you have." To Walker, the
chief, whom all California and New Mexico dreaded, I said, "It
will just as sure kill as the world, if you live as we live."
Said he, "I want as good as Brigham, I want to eat as he does."
Said I, "Eat then, but it will kill you." I told the same to
Arapeen, Walker's brother; but they must eat and drink as the
whites did, and I do not suppose that one in a hundred of those
bands are alive. We brought their children into our families, and
nursed and did everything for them it was possible to do for
human beings, but die they would. Do not fight them, but treat
them kindly. There will then be no stain on the Government, and
it will get rid of them much quicker than by fighting them. They
have got to be civilized, and there will be a remnant of them
saved. I have said enough on this subject.
88
I want to say a little now with regard to tithing. Some of this
people think they pay their tithing. I expect they do; but I can
make the same comparison that Jesus did when in Jerusalem. Here
came the Scribes, Pharisees, Sadducees, &c., and put their
substance in the Lord's storehouse; and there came along a poor
widow with nothing, to all appearance. She had not clothing to
make her comfortable, but she had two mites, which she had saved
probably by her labor, and she placed them in the storehouse of
the Lord. Jesus lifted himself up, and, seeing what they were
doing, said, "Of a truth I say unto you that this poor widow hath
cast in more than they all; for all these have of their abundance
cast in unto the offerings of God; but she of her penury hath
cast in all her living that she had." Now, there are a few of
just this same kind of characters here who do pay their tithing.
But do we rich men pay ours? Not by considerable. I can inform
the Elders of Israel and everybody else that since we have been
raising grain in these valleys the deposits paid in on tithing
have not amounted to one-hundredth part of all that has been
raised, whereas one-tenth was due the storehouse of the Lord. You
may say, "Brother Brigham, have you paid in yours?" No, I have
not. There is a number of the brethren who have paid in
considerable, but I expect I have paid more tithing than any
other man in this Church. I expect I have done more for the poor
than any other man in the Church; yet I have hardly commenced to
pay my tithing. How is it with you? I know how it is. There are a
few poor who pay their tithing, and who are pretty strict; but
take the masses of the people, and they have not paid
one-twentieth of their tithing. Do you believe it? I know it. If
I were to reason over this and attempt to show the Latter-day
Saints the inconsistency of their course in the matter, I would
plant my feet on this ground: We are not our own, we are bought
with a price, we are the Lord's; our time, our talents, our gold
and silver, our wheat and fine flour, our wine and our oil, our
cattle, and all there is on this earth that we have in our
possession is the Lord's and he requires one-tenth of this for
the building up of his kingdom. Whether we have much or little,
one-tenth should be paid in for tithing. What for? I can tell you
what for in a hundred instances, but I will only tell you just a
few, and will commence with the poor. You count me out fifty, a
hundred, five hundred, or a thousand of the poorest men and women
you can find in this community; with the means that I have in my
possession, I will take these ten, fifty, hundred, five hundred,
or a thousand people, and put them to labor; but only enough to
benefit their health and to make their food and sleep sweet unto
them, and in ten years I will make that community wealthy. In ten
years I will put six, a hundred, or a thousand individuals, whom
we have to support now by donations, in a position not only to
support themselves, but they shall be wealthy, shall ride in
their carriages, have fine houses to live in, orchards to go to,
flocks and herds and everything to make them comfortable. But it
is not every man that can do this. The Bishops cannot do it; not
that I would speak lightly of the wisdom of our Bishops, but we
have hardly a Bishop in the Church who knows A with regard to the
duties of his office. Still we have good men, but our hearts are
somewhere else, and we are not studying the kingdom, the welfare
of the human family, nor what our office calls upon us to
perform. We do not seek after the poor and have every man and
woman put to usury. This ought to be, for our time is the Lord's.
All we want is to direct this time and use it profitably. There
is abundance of labor before us. We have the earth to subdue, and
to make it like the Garden of Eden. Do you believe it? I know it.
But how do we live? Very much like the rest of the world. We are
ready to run over all creation. Just as I have said to some of
the brethren, and to some that I have known in the world; they
get their eye on a dime; they see it roll away and they go after
it. By and by they stub their toe against an eagle; soon they
come to another one, a doubloon or a slug, and they will stub
their toe against it, and down they go; but they are up again,
for their eye is on that dime, and, in their eagerness to obtain
it, they stumble over the eagles they might pick up if they had
wisdom to do it. Is this so? O yes, they who have eyes to see can
see. Take things calm and easy, pick up everything, let nothing
go to waste.
89
You, sisters, know I have sometimes told you what my office is.
Does it make you ashamed of me when you hear some of the brethren
say, "Well, I do not believe that Brother Brigham has anything to
do with my farm or household matters, or with temporal things; I
do not think the First Presidency has anything to do with my
temporal affairs." O, yes, we have; and to come right down to the
point, it is my privilege, if I were capable, to teach every
woman in this Church and kingdom how to keep house, and how to
sweep house, cook meat, wash dishes, make bread without any
waste, &c. I may go to a house and what do I see? Perhaps the
bottom or top of the bread is burnt to a coal. Why did you not do
different? "O, these are accidents." Yes, because we never think
of the business on our hands. Mother gets up and it is: "O,
Sally, where is the dish cloth, I want it in a minute?" "Susan,
where in the world have you put that broom?" or, "Where is the
iron holder?" and Susan knows nothing about either dish cloth or
broom, and says, "We have no iron holder except some waste
paper." If I had nothing but a piece of an old newspaper folded
for a holder I would have it where I could put my hand on it in a
moment, in the dark if I wanted it. And so with the dishcloth,
the broom, the chairs, tables, sofas, and everything about the
house, so that if you had to get up in the night you could lay
your hand on whatever you wanted instantly. Have a place for
everything and everything in its place.
89
If I only had time I would teach you how to knit stockings, for
there are very few women now-a-days who know how many stitches to
set on to knit stockings for their husbands or for themselves; or
what size yarn or needles they require; and when their stockings
are finished they are like some of these knitted by machinery--a
leg six inches long while the foot is a foot or a foot and a half
long; or the leg only big enough for a boy ten years old, while
the foot is big enough for any miner in the country. You know
this is extravagant, but it is a fact that the art of knitting
stockings is not near so generally understood among the ladies as
it should be. I could tell you how it should be done had I time
and knew how myself.
89
I will ask the whole human family is there any harm in teaching
people how to be mechanics and artists, and what their life is
for? Is there any harm in teaching them the laws of life and how
to live, so that when they go down to the grave they can say,
"There is my life, and it has been one of honor; look at it and
do as much better than I have as God will give you ability to
do." This is the duty of the human family, instead of wasting
their lives and the lives of their fellow-beings, and the
precious time God has given us to improve our minds and bodies by
observing the laws of life, so that the longevity of the human
family may begin to return. By and by, according to the
Scriptures, the days of a man shall be like the days of a tree.
But in those days people will not eat and drink as they do now;
if they do their days will not be like a tree, unless it be a
very short-lived tree. This is our business.
90
Then pay your tithing, just because you like to, not unless you
want to. They say we cut people off the Church for not paying
tithing; we never have yet, but they ought to be. God does not
fellowship them. The law of tithing is an eternal law. The Lord
Almighty never had his kingdom on the earth without the law of
tithing being in the midst of his people, and he never will. It
is an eternal law that God has instituted for the benefit of the
human family, for their salvation and exaltation. This law is in
the Priesthood, but we do not want any to observe it unless they
are willing to do so. If I ask my brethren, "Are you willing to
pay tithing?" Many of them would say, "Yes, we are not only
willing to pay tithing, but all that we have, for we are the
Lord's, and all that he has given us is his." That would be the
reply of thousands here to-day. If the law of the land would
permit us we would show whether we are willing to deed our
property to the kingdom of God or not. Mine has been deeded; and
now I will tell you that the insurance company that I have taken
stock in is up yonder, and the Lord of Hosts is President of that
company. I do not want to insure my life in any other; and if we
want to insure property, let us insure each others' and our own.
I say, my brethren and sisters, that if we had the privilege, we
would show to the world whether we would deed everything to the
kingdom of God or not. But can we do it here? The Government has
passed a law to the effect:
90
"That it shall not be lawful for any corporation or association
for religious or charitable purposes to acquire or hold real
estate in any Territory of the United States during the existence
of the territorial government of a greater value than fifty
thousand dollars; and all real estate acquired or held by any
such corporation or association contrary to the provisions of
this act shall be forfeited and escheat to the United States:
Provided, that existing vested rights in real estate shall not be
impaired by the provisions of this section."
90
That is how the Government binds us up. Never mind, we can build
temples, pay our tithing and our freewill offerings; we can raise
our bread, hire our school teachers and teach our children
without help. We came here stripped of everything, and men in
high places sat and laughed at us, and said we should perish; but
we have not perished. Many of them have gone down to their graves
and their spirits have gone into the spirit world, where they
will not have the comforting influences of the angels of God as
the Saints will. Hades, the grave and the world of spirits are
called hell in the original language. Now I don't expect them to
go down, down, down to the bottom of the bottomless pit, where
they will be pitched over with pitchforks. I do not have
reference to anything of this kind when I speak of hell, or the
world of spirits. I do not wish to frighten people to the anxious
seat, and then say, "O, my beloved sister, how did you feel when
your dear little infant died?" and, "O, my beloved brother, did
not your heart bleed for your dear companion when you laid her in
the silent bourne from whence no traveler returns." This is not
our religion; our religion does not consist of sensation or
animal magnetism, as that of the sectarian world does. I have
seen it from my youth up, working on the passions of the people,
making them crazy. About what? Nothing at all. I have seen them
lie, when under their religious excitement, from ten minutes to
probably an hour without the least sign of life in their systems;
not a pulse about them, and lay the slightest feather in the
world to their nose and not the least sign of breathing could be
discerned there, any more than anywhere else. After lying awhile
they would get up all right. "What have you seen, sister or
brother? What have you learned more than before you had this
fit?" I do not know what kind of a fit it would be, whether a
falling sickness or fainting fit, or a fit of animal magnetism.
"What do you know, sister?" "Nothing." "What have you seen,
brother?" "Nothing nor nobody." "What have you to tell us that
you have learned while in this vision?" "Nothing at all." It
always wound up like the old song, "All about nothing at all."
91
That is not the faith of the Latter-day Saints. Their religion
consists of the knowledge that comes from God; a knowledge of the
law of heaven, the power of the eternal Priesthood of the Son of
God; and by obeying this law and these ordinances we, in a
business manner, philosophically, in a manner that can be
demonstrated as clearly as a mathematical problem, gain the right
to eternal life; and though we do not see the Lord in the flesh
we can see him in vision, and we have a right to visions,
administration of angels, the power of the eternal Priesthood
with the keys and blessings thereof. And by and through the
labors of his faithful servants the Lord offers salvation to the
human family; and though they will not save themselves we
calculate to do all we can for them.
91
God bless you. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 14 /
Brigham Young, April 8, 1871
Brigham Young, April 8, 1871
DISCOURSE BY PRESIDENT BRIGHAM YOUNG,
Delivered in the New Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, April 8, 1871.
(Reported by David W. Evans.)
THE ONE-MAN POWER--UNITY--FREE AGENCY--PRIESTHOOD AND GOVERNMENT,
ETC.
91
I have a few words to say to the congregation and I wish perfect
silence. This is a very large room, and for any person to fill
the space within these walls with his voice, he needs strength of
lungs and stomach and the attention of the congregation.
91
We have been witnessing, this afternoon, the world's great
objection to "Mormonism," for we have had the privilege of
beholding the unanimous vote of the people when the names of the
officers of the Church were presented for election or rejection.
We have seen the same oneness and unanimity this afternoon which
characterize the Latter-day Saints on all occasions, and this is
objectionable to the world. They say it is anti-democratic,
though we think not. I looked over the congregation pretty
diligently to discover a contrary vote; but I could not see such
a thing. When the vote was called all hands were up. I thought,
while witnessing this spectacle, "What harm is there in a people
being of one heart and one mind?" but, to use a common phrase, I
could not see the point. I cannot discover any iniquity in a
people's being one. If they are disposed to choose evil instead
of good, sin instead of righteousness, darkness instead of light,
falsehood instead of truth, where is the utility in being divided
and quarrelling about it? And if they have embraced, believe in
and love the truth; or if they desire and are seeking for it, I
ask, where can be the harm in being one in this? This is the
"one-man power" that there is so much said about.
92
Now, ask yourselves, and let me ask you, who has been to you,
individually, and told you to vote just as you have voted here
to-day? Has any man visited your habitations to tell you that
when you came to this house you must all vote precisely alike? I
will pause right here and will request that, if any person
present has been so instructed, he or she will let us know it. I
do not see any person rise, and I need not look for any one to do
so, from the simple fact that not a word on this subject has been
said to the Latter-day Saints. Our doctrine is true and we like
it; our faith is one and we are one in it, our object is one and
we unitedly pursue the straight and narrow path that leads to it.
92
This is for those who have only one ear, half an ear, or no ear
at all for the truth; or for those who wish to leave the truth.
Though I do not suppose there are any here this afternoon that
wish to leave the truth for error, that wish to forsake
righteousness, holiness and truth for unrighteousness,
corruption, disorder, confusion and death. People do, however,
leave this Church, but they leave it because they get into
darkness, and the very day they conclude that there should be a
democratic vote, or in other words, that we should have two
candidates for the presiding Priesthood in the midst of the
Latter-day Saints, they conclude to be apostates. There is no
such thing as confusion, division, strife, animosity, hatred,
malice, or two sides to the question in the house of God; there
is but one side to the question there.
92
You ask the kingdoms of the world if they have such an
organization as the kingdom of God, and they will tell you they
have not. They have no organization amongst them so perfect and
complete. Well, is it right for the people of the world to elect
their presidents and rulers? Yes, if they wish to. For four
years? Yes, or for one year, or for six months, or one month, if
they wish to; but when the Lord appoints presidents, he does not
change them every month or year, or every four years. Should they
be changed? No, they should not. Should they be changed in human
governments? No, they should not; and the nation that would
delight in a good government, the best possible for its
preservation and strength, should pattern, in its organization,
after the kingdom of God on the earth. Here are our tribunals and
courts; and our courts are courts of error, to judge every matter
and cause according to its merits and demerits.
93
Well, where is the harm in this? I wish the world, or any
scientific men in it, would detail the error in a people being
one; and I will go still further, and say, being one in the Lord,
as we are commanded and recommended to be. Even in the wicked
world, where there is so much confusion, where is the good that
arises from contention and opposition? I have not seen it, and,
as I have said, I cannot see the point. But here in Utah that
"one-man power" is such a terrible thing. I would ask: Who is
that man, and where is the power, and what is the power? It is
the power of him who brought us into existence, and he is the MAN
who wields it, and he is the Father of us all, and the God and
Father of our Lord Jesus Christ. He is the Maker and Possessor of
this earth that we inhabit, and is the Producer of all things
upon it. Is he one? Yes. Is his trinity one? Yes. Is his
organization one? Are the heavens one? Yes. Although we have a
short account, in what are called the Scriptures of truth, that
on a certain occasion there was a little confusion in heaven. The
Lord has revealed something of this in these latter days. What
was the result? One-third part of the hosts of heaven walked out.
I do not think the election lasted a great while, if they had two
candidates, and it appears they had; and I do not think they
stopped very long at the polls, or were very long counting the
votes to find out who would be president or who would not, for
they turned them out. Was there any reason for this? Would it be
democratic to get up an election in heaven and have opposition?
Why, yes, according to the feelings and understandings of the
political world it would be very democratic; but I would say to
the political world, if they were before me, that the opposition
they are so anxious to promote contains the seeds of the
destruction of the government that we live in. This is the plant
or tree from which schism springs; and every government lays the
foundation of its own downfall when it permits what are called
democratic elections. If a party spirit is developed, the
formation of one party will be speedily followed by another; and
furthermore, the very moment that we admit this, we admit the
existence of error and corruption somewhere. Where is it? Right
points out its hiding place, and says that truth, and truth only,
will endure, and that falsehood and corruption and error of every
description are from beneath--are of the enemy; and the Lord
Almighty suffered this schism in heaven to see what his subjects
would do preparatory to their coming to this earth, which we need
not talk about to-day. But the division did not take place in
those who were redeemed from the earth and exalted and brought up
into the presence of the Father and the Son, to live in their
presence and in their glory, and be partakers of their power. But
it was among another class, and we are now in the midst of them.
There is but one thread that can be followed that can endure for
ever, but one path that we can walk in that is eternal--and that
path is the path of perfection, purity and holiness. By this, and
this only, have the Gods been exalted, the angels live and the
heavenly hosts bask in purity. We are trying to prepare for it.
94
Can error live? No, it is the very plant of destruction, it
destroys itself; it withers, it fades, it falls and decays and
returns to its native element. Every untruth, all error,
everything that is unholy, unlike God, will, in its time, perish.
Every government not ordained of God, as we have just been
hearing, will, in its time, crumble to the dust and be lost in
the fog of forgetfulness, and will leave no history of its
doings. Why, with all the knowledge and learning now in the world
we have the history of only a very scanty portion of those who
have peopled our earth from the days of Adam until now. And we,
in our turn, should go into the land of forgetfulness were it not
for our organization and the oneness which prevail in our midst.
Says Jesus, "Unless ye are one, ye are not mine." The counsel
contained in this saying is the best that could be given. Who
could have given better advice to his friends than Jesus gave to
his disciples? Be one, for union is strength, is it not? Yes. Go
into the political world, and you will find that union is
strength; it is the same in the mechanical world; and if we take
every art and science, and all the pursuits of the human family,
in oneness there is strength. Said Jesus, "Be ye one, as I and my
Father are one, he in me and I in him; I in you," &c. Now, I
finish this by saying if there is a person on the face of this
earth that can give a true and philosophical reason why we should
not be one, I wish he would bring it forth, for the Latter-day
Saints want to have the best organization that can be formed, and
they want the best of everything that can be got. We want the
truth, and the whole truth; and we look forward with gladness to
the time when we can say we have nothing but the truth. We cannot
say that now; we have an immense amount of error, and we are very
far from being perfect; but we hope to see the time that we can
say that we have truth only, the whole truth and nothing but the
truth.
94
I want to say a few words for the benefit of my brethren the
Elders, and of all the Latter-day Saints, male and female, old
and young; and then for the benefit of strangers, Christians and
ministers of the different religious sects, if they could all
hear me to-day. I can tell you the difference in one grand
principle, between your religion and ours. It is this: we would
not make everybody bow down to our religion, if we had the power;
for this would not be Godlike; but other religionists would. It
is not discovered by the world, and it is not perceived enough by
the Elders of Israel. The reasons why we do not prosper and
travel faster and further than we do, we have not time to talk
about, perhaps, to-day; but I will say this: our religion, the
religion of heaven, differs very much from man's religion. It has
just been told us that the divines are in the habit of taking a
text from the Scriptures, but when they do so they almost
invariably preach from it. I hardly ever heard a man in my life,
when in the Christian world, preach to his text, but directly
from it. This makes confusion.
95
Now, suppose that we were to issue our edicts to the whole world
of mankind for them to obey the Gospel we preach, and had the
power to compel them to obey, could we do it according to the
dictates of our religion? We could not. We could invite them, and
could tell them how, but we could not say, and maintain the faith
that we have embraced, you must bow down and profess our religion
and submit to the ordinances of the kingdom of God. I will give
you a reason for this. If this were our duty, and it were
legitimate, if we had the power, for us to make every person on
the earth submit to the code of laws and ordinances that we have
submitted to, it would prove that God is in fault in not making
them do so. But if we become Godlike we will be just as full of
charity as he is. We would let pagans worship as they please, and
to the Christians and Mahommedans, and all sects and parties in
the world we would say, "Do just as you please, for your volition
is free, and you must act upon it for yourselves before the
heavens." Our religion will not permit us to command or force any
man or woman to obey the Gospel we have embraced. And we are
under no obligation to do this, for every creature has as good a
right, according to his organization, to choose for himself as
the Gods. To use a comparison, all have a right to eat bread or
let it alone; they may make and eat unleavened cakes as the
people did anciently, if they choose; and no person has a right
to say to another, "Why do you eat wheat bread, corn bread, or no
bread at all? why do you eat potatoes, or why do you not eat
them? why do you walk, or why do you sit down? why do you read
this or that book? or why do you go to the right or the left?"
for every one has a right to do as he likes in these respects,
all being independent in their capacity and choice. Here is life
for you, here is salvation for you, choose ye this day whom ye
will serve. If the Lord be God, serve him, or you may serve Baal,
just at your pleasure. If the Elders of Israel could understand
this a little better, we would like it, for the simple reason
that if they had power given them now they manifest the same
weaknesses in the exercise thereof as any other people. They have
not an eye to discern between the spirit, power, and principles
by which the Gods live, and those which govern and control the
children of men; and yet between the two there is an infinite
difference.
95
Can you find a Christian denomination which would not make us bow
down to their creeds if they had the power? Not one. We have
plenty of evidence to prove this. We have history enough to prove
that when they have the power their motto is, "You shall." But
there is no such thing in the economy of heaven. Life is before
us, death is before us, we can choose for ourselves; and this is
one of the differences between the religion of heaven and the
religions of men. Do we profess to say that the various religious
systems of the world are the religions of men? If they are not,
what are they? If the sects and parties have not been formed by
man and the wisdom of man, what power did form them?
95
I will now say a few words with regard to our faith. Our
religion, in common with everything of which God is the Author,
is a system of law and order. The earth on which we live hangs
and floats in its own element, rotates upon its axis and moves at
an immense velocity without our perceiving it either asleep or
awake, it performs its revolutions, the atmosphere moving with
it, so as not to injure, disturb, or molest any being on its
face. But how long would it retain its position and move
unwaveringly in the orbit assigned it without law? Can you tell
us, you astronomers? How long would the moon and the members of
our planetary system retain their positions, were it not for
strict law? Who gave that law? He who had the right. The world do
not know him, but he will call around one of these days and let
them know that he is in being. I will say to Saint and sinner,
that if we do not know him, he will call by and by, and let us
know that he lives, and will bring us to judgment. If we do know
him, happy are we if we obey his laws. He is not a phantom; he
does not exist without law, order, rule, and strict regulation.
And the laws by which he is governed are the laws of purity. He
has instituted laws and ordinances for the government and benefit
of the children of men, to see if they would obey them and prove
themselves worthy of eternal life by the law of the celestial
worlds; and it is of these laws that our religion is composed.
This holy Priesthood that we talk about is a perfect system of
government. The best way I can think of to express my idea of
Priesthood of the Son of God is to call it a perfect system of
laws and government. By obedience to these laws we expect to
enter the celestial kingdom and be exalted.
96
We have had a few words with regard to temples. We are going to
build temples. This law is given to the children of men. I will
carry this a little further, and say to my brethren and sisters
and all present, that the law of the celestial kingdom that is
introduced here upon the earth in our day is for the salvation
and exaltation of the human family. Previous to the coming forth
of this Priesthood and code of laws, there was no law on the
earth that we have any knowledge of whereby a man or woman could
be sanctified and prepared to enter the presence of the Father
and the Son. This may sound in the ears of many like strange
doctrine. But pause a moment; do not let any of your hearts
flutter, not for a moment. If you and the world generally knew
all that we know, I do not believe that there is a wicked man on
the earth, unless he be past the day of grace, but would say,
"Thank you, Latter-day Saints, God bless you! I will help you to
carry on your work, for you have the keys of life and salvation
committed to you for this last dispensation." We could enumerate
a few of the laws that we have embraced in our faith pertaining
to the building up of the kingdom of God on the earth. How is it
with regard to the authority to proclaim the words of salvation
to the children of men? According to the Scriptures of divine
truth, and the revelations that God has given, "no man taketh
this honor unto himself, except he be called of God, as was
Aaron." These are the words of the Apostle. Did Joseph Smith ever
arrogate to himself this right? Never, never, never; and if God
had not sent a messenger to ordain him to the Aaronic Priesthood
and then other messengers to ordain him to the Apostleship, and
told him to build up his kingdom on the earth, it would have
remained in chaos to this day. There is no objection to people
having the spirit of their calling, and having it even before
they are called; but if they have the spirit of wisdom given to
them they wait until a servant of God says, "My brother John,"
or, "My brother William, the Lord Almighty has called thee to be
a minister of salvation to the inhabitants of the earth, and I
ordain thee to this office." This is the law of heaven. Is it
observed in the Christian world? No, it is not; there man's
authority and notions prevail entirely, and this is the cause of
their confusion and variety in their methods of expounding the
Gospel as contained in the Scriptures; but when a man who is
called and ordained of God goes forth he preaches the ordinances,
faith in Christ and obedience to him as our Savior. He declares
that the first step to be taken, after believing in the Father
and the Son, is to go down into the waters of baptism and there
be immersed in the water, and come up out of the water as Jesus
did. Some may inquire why the Latter-day Saints are so strenuous
on this point? We do it for the remission of sins; Jesus did this
to fulfill all righteousness. John said to him, when he went and
demanded baptism at his hands, "I have need to be baptised of
thee, and comest thou to me!" Jesus answered: I do this to
fulfill all righteousness; I do this to set a pattern for my
brethren, and for all who come after me and believe on my name;
and this is why the Latter-day Saints are so strenuous with
regard to baptism by immersion. What was the result of obedience
to the ordinance of baptism in the case of the Savior? The Holy
Ghost, in the form of a dove, it is said, rested upon him. This
is not exactly the fact, though a natural dove descended and
rested on the head of the Lord Jesus, in witness that God had
accepted the offering of his Son. But the dove was not the Holy
Ghost, but the sign that the Holy Ghost was given to him. And
after that, Jesus went forth and was tempted, as you read.
97
Obedience to the ordinance of baptism is required that people may
receive the remission of their sins. After that, hands are laid
upon them for the reception of the Holy Ghost; and this Holy
Ghost teaches you and me to vote exactly alike; it teaches us to
believe alike and to receive the ordinances of the house of God.
No man or woman ever received the faith of this Gospel but what
desired to be baptized by immersion for the remission of sins and
to have hands laid upon them for the Holy Ghost. Then come the
blessings of healing, faith, prophecy, tongues, and so forth.
97
I recollect when brothers Kimball and Hyde went to England the
first man they baptized was George D. Watt. In the second or
third meeting after his baptism, Brother Watt got up and said: "I
have the spirit of prophecy upon me;" and said he, "We are all
going to leave England, and are going to America, for America is
the land of Zion." Not a word had been said to Brother Watt about
the gathering. Is not this so, Brother Hyde? (Brother O. Hyde:
Yes, sir.) I wanted to say these few words on this subject.
97
And now, my brethren, the Elders of Israel, have compassion on
all the inhabitants of the earth, for we shall never have the
keys of authority committed to us to be rulers until we will rule
just as God would rule if he were here himself. We have been
persecuted, driven, smitten, cast out, robbed and hated; and I
may say it was for our coldness and neglect of duty; and if we
did not exactly deserve it, there have been times when we did
deserve it. If we did not deserve it at the time, it was good for
and gave us an experience, though I must say that one of the
hardest lessons for me to learn on earth is to love a man who
hates me and would put me to death if he had the power. I do not
think I have got this lesson by heart, and I do not know how long
I shall have to live to learn it. I am trying. I believe that if
the reins of power were in my hands to-day, I never would ask a
man to be a Saint if he did not want to be; and I do not think I
would persecute him if he worshiped a white dog, the sun, moon,
or a graven image. But let us alone; let the kingdom of God
alone, that is all we want. If the principles of eternal life are
not sufficient to win the hearts of the children of men, just
take your course--the downward road. I will say if there be any
here who were once Latter-day Saints, but have apostatized, do
not persecute us; do not try to hinder the work we are engaged
in. We are trying to save the living and the dead. The living can
have their choice, the dead have not. Millions of them died
without the Gospel, without the Priesthood, without the
opportunities that we enjoy. We shall go forth in the name of
Israel's God and attend to the ordinances for them. And through
the Millennium, the thousand years that the people will love and
serve God, we will build temples and officiate therein for those
who have slept for hundreds and thousands of years--those who
would have received the truth if they had had the opportunity;
and we will bring them up, and form the chain entire, back to
Adam.
98
I will say that there is not a man on the face of the earth but,
if he knew the objects the Saints have in view, and the work they
are engaged in, would rather say, "I have a sixpence to help
you," sooner than he would persecute and slander this Priesthood
or people. No, he would say, "I have a sixpence or thousands to
help on this good work." We will bring up all the inhabitants of
the earth, except those who have sinned against the Holy Ghost,
and save them in some kingdom where they will receive more glory
and honor than ever the Methodist contemplated. This should be a
comfort and a consolation to all the inhabitants of the earth.
They will not save themselves, millions have not had a chance,
and millions now living, through the strength of their
traditions, will not do it; their consciences and feelings are
bound up in their systems and creeds, whereas, if they felt as
independent as they should feel, they would break loose and
receive the truth; but they will live and die in bondage, and we
calculate to officiate for them. Many a man I know of, who has
fallen asleep, we have been baptized for since the Church was
organized--good, honest, honorable men, charitable to all, living
good, virtuous lives. We will not let them go down to hell; God
will not. The plan of salvation is ample to bring them all up and
to place them where they may enjoy all they could anticipate. Is
there any harm in this? No. God bless you. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 14 /
Brigham Young, August 8, 1869
Brigham Young, August 8, 1869
DISCOURSE BY PRESIDENT BRIGHAM YOUNG,
Delivered in the Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, August 8, 1869.
(Reported by David W. Evans.)
TRADITIONS--OPPRESSING THE POOR--INFLUENCE OF WOMEN--FASHIONS.
98
This is a very singular world that we live in; yet were it not
for the spirit of error and confusion that everywhere prevails I
think we should call it a very fine, excellent world. The
annoyances, difficulties, errors, perplexities, sorrows, and
troubles of this life, from first to last, are in consequence of
sin being in the world. For me to say it is not right for sin to
be in the world, or if we, as intelligent beings, come to the
conclusion that sin entered the world by chance, through some
mistake, and it was contrary to the design of him who created us,
we should err.
99
This people called Latter-day Saints are looked upon as a very
singular people; in fact, we are regarded as an anomaly in the
world. Why is this so? Are we different to others who are born
into the world? Are we not of the same blood as the people of the
other nations and tongues of the earth? We certainly are, for we
are gathered from among them. Like them, we have eyes to see
with, ears to hear with; we have lips and organs of speech, and
we use them as others do; we eat, drink, sleep, plant, sow, reap,
mow, build houses and inhabit them, just as they do. Then what is
the difference between us and them, and why are we looked upon by
the world as though we are entirely different from them, and why
have we from the beginning met with vituperation and abuse from
the hands of many, and been deprived of our civil and religious
rights and treated as outlaws? If we search the Old and New
Testaments, and then the corroborative evidence contained in the
Book of Mormon, and find therein how the kingdom of God was
organized, and compare our present organization with it, we shall
find that one is a perfect facsimile of the other. This
constitutes the difference between us and the world, and this is
why we have been treated as we have been, and why we are looked
upon as we are. We believe the Bible and practice it, as far as
our weaknesses will permit. Not that we do it perfectly; as it
has been stated this morning, we have darkness, unbelief,
ignorance, superstition, and our traditions to contend with and
overcome; and they cling to us to that degree that we can hardly
overcome them.
99
The traditions that we have imbibed in the several countries in
which we have been born, and under the various circumstances
under which we have been raised, offer a wide field for
reflection, and in passing judgment upon each other's acts a
great deal of charity is necessary. The people of one nation will
do a thousand things, and, according to their traditions, feel
themselves perfectly justified, which those of another nation,
with their traditions, would not consider it right to do. How
would it look here in the United States of America to enter a
large meeting house like this, move out the benches, and then for
a congregation to enter the house, kneel down and say a few words
of prayer, get up and begin to waltz around to the music of the
organ? This would be considered a very strange proceeding among
the people of America; yet in other countries it is done and is
considered most sacred; and it is in accordance with their
traditions. People's notions of honesty as well as of worship
differ very widely, and this difference of opinion is the result
of the traditions they have imbibed; and for any persons to say
we will bring a motley mass together from various countries, and
we will judge all of them by our standard, would be diverging
somewhat from the path of truth and justice. Still,
notwithstanding the various traditions we have severally imbibed,
we are all capable of coming to a perfect understanding of truth
and justice, and of what we should do to be perfectly right
before God. This is a subject I have reflected upon a great deal,
and I have come to the conclusion that we shall be judged
according to the deeds done in the body and according to the
thoughts and intents of the heart.
99
In viewing the traditions of the Christian world, so far as I
have been acquainted with them, before I knew anything of the
Gospel, and before it was revealed from heaven, I have seen men
who thought they were as full of grace, faith, and sanctity as
possible, in fact, full of self-righteousness, which they
considered the righteousness of God; and yet what would they do?
I have known such men, in time of harvest, or when they had a
press of work, say to the poor man who was hardly able to procure
the bread necessary for his wife and children, "I will give you
fifty cents a day if you will come and help me harvest, and pay
you in Indian meal." Such men feel justified, for to oppress the
poor is in accordance with their traditions.
100
A similar course is pursued with the female sex. A young woman,
compelled to labor for her daily bread, applies for work to some
lady in comfortable circumstances. The lady perhaps says, "What
wages do you want?" "I do not know. What will you give me?" The
reply is, probably, "Well, I will give you fifty cents a week and
your board, but I shall want you to do my washing, ironing,
milking, scrubbing and cooking," the whole of it, most likely,
keeping the poor girl at work from five o'clock in the morning
until ten at night. Yet her poverty leaves her no choice, and she
is compelled to become a slave in order to procure, day by day,
her breakfast, dinner, and supper. It is probable that if her
father be alive he is too poor to help her; and if she has a
mother she may be a widow and unable to rescue her from a life of
toil and slavery. A lady, whom I knew in my youth, the wife of a
minister, where I used to attend meeting, said once to some of
her sisters in the church, "Do you suppose that we shall be under
the necessity of eating with our hired help when we get into
heaven? We do not do it here, and I have an idea that there will
be two tables in heaven." Yet she was a lady of refinement and
education, still the traditions that had been woven into her very
being proved the folly she possessed to ask such a question.
100
Do these and similar traditions exist in the world? Yes; I know
of countries in which if a poor person--or perhaps I should say
any person, and not confine it to the poor--where if any person,
man or woman, were passing along the street, and were to pick up
a pocket book containing one, ten, a hundred, or a thousand
pounds, he or she would feel to thank God for the blessing, and
would never think of trying to find the owners of this property,
or of letting them know anything about it, even if they were
known. Such parties would feel justified in the act, and would
rejoice because they were able to make themselves comfortable.
Are any of you acquainted with such traditions? Yes, many of you
have been brought up in the midst of them.
100
What would you do, who have lived in England, if you had rented a
place, and in that place you had found some old secret cupboard
or hole in the wall containing a fortune in treasure which had
belonged to some one who had formerly resided in those premises,
and whose children or relatives might be living in the
neighborhood even then? Would you divulge such a circumstance,
and do your best to discover those to whom it rightfully
belonged, in order to restore it to them? No; you would put it in
your pocket, considering it a godsend, and never say a word about
it.
100
I see these and numberless other traits of character among the
people here, all of which are the results of their traditions.
Now, what can we expect of them? We expect to treat them as
children until we can teach them to become men and women. Seeing,
then, that these differences in sentiment exist among the people,
and knowing that they are the natural result of the traditions
and circumstances by which they have been surrounded, it will not
do to judge according to the outward appearance, but according to
the sincerity and honesty of the heart.
100
I look at the Latter-day Saints, and I sometimes take the liberty
to preach to them; and this principle, of being judged according
to our works, is as applicable to communities as individuals. I,
therefore, wish to apply it to those amongst us who are not as
diligent as they might be in the duties of every day life, as
they present themselves before them, whether they be of a
spiritual or temporal nature. Whatever you do, you have been
taught sufficient to know that all our duties are in the Lord and
are circumscribed in the faith and practice of the kingdom of
God. "The earth is the Lord's, and the fulness thereof." The gold
and the silver the earth contains are his; the wheat and fine
flour, the wine and the oil are his; the cattle that roam over
the plains and mountains belong to him we serve, and whom we
acknowledge as the God of the universe. And whether we are
raising cattle, planting, gathering, building or inhabiting, we
are in the Lord, and all we do is within the pale of his kingdom
upon the earth, consequently it is all spiritual and all
temporal, no matter what we are laboring to accomplish.
101
We frequently call the brethren to go on missions to preach the
Gospel, and they will go and labor as faithfully as men can do,
fervent in spirit, in prayer, in laying on hands, in preaching to
and teaching the people how to be saved. In a few years they come
home, and throwing off their coats and hats, they will say,
"Religion, stand aside, I am going to work now to get something
for myself and my family." This is folly in the extreme! When a
man returns from a mission where he has been preaching the Gospel
he ought to be just as ready to come to this pulpit to preach as
if he were in England, France, Germany, or on the islands of the
sea. And when he has been at home a week, a month, a year, or ten
years, the spirit of preaching and the spirit of the Gospel ought
to be within him like a river flowing forth to the people in good
words, teachings, precepts, and examples. If this is not the case
he does not fill his mission.
101
Men may think, and some of them do, that we have a right to work
for ourselves; but I say we have no time to do that in the
narrow, selfish sense generally entertained when speaking about
working for self. We have no time allotted to us here on the
earth to work for ourselves in that sense; and yet when laboring
in the most disinterested and fervent manner for the cause and
kingdom of God, it is all for ourselves. When I say we do not
labor for ourselves, I reflect in a moment that I do nothing but
what is for myself and then for my friends. It is equally true
with all of us; and though our time be entirely occupied in
laboring for the advancement of the kingdom of God on the earth
we are in reality laboring most effectually for self, for all our
interest and welfare both in time and eternity are circumscribed
and bound up in that kingdom.
101
How often, when I was engaged in traveling and preaching the
Gospel, have the people said to me, "O, this must be all a
speculation! You differ so much from other people that we cannot
believe all you teach." "We have heard a great deal about Mr.
Smith, or 'Joe Smith,'" they would often say, and he must be a
speculator, and these doctrines you preach were gotten up by him
expressly for a speculation." I have acknowledged a great many
times, and I am as free to acknowledge it to-day, that it is the
greatest speculation ever entered into by God, men, or angels,
for it is a speculation involving eternal lives in the celestial
kingdom of God. It is the grandest investment on the face of the
earth, and one in which you may invest all and everything you
possess for the present and eternal benefit of yourself, your
wives, your children, parents, relatives and friends; and all who
are wise will enter into it, for they can make more by it, and be
exalted higher by its means than by any other speculation ever
introduced among the children of men. When I labor in the kingdom
of God, I labor for my own dear self, I have self continually
before me; the object of my pursuit is to benefit my individual
person; and this is the case with every person who ever was or
ever will be exalted. Happiness and glory are the pursuit of
every person that lives on the face of the earth, who is
thoroughly endowed with wisdom and the spirit of enterprise,
whether immorality is brought in or not. Such are after honor,
ease, comfort; such want to wield power, and would like to have
influence and dominion. Now, if they will enter this great
speculation--the kingdom of God on the earth, the plan of
redemption and exaltation devised before the foundation of the
world was laid, it will lead to greater happiness, power,
influence, and dominion than ever man possessed or thought of.
102
I believe it is generally allowed that "self-preservation is
the first law of nature." If it is, let us save ourselves and
enter into covenant with God, who holds the issues of life and
death, and who can give and no one can dispute his right; who can
withhold and no one can hinder it. Let us enter into covenant
with him by enlisting in this great, good cause, and thus take
ourselves back into his presence. We can do this through his
grace and Gospel, through the atonement of his Son, by faith in
the Father and the Son and by our obedience to their
requirements.
102
Now, if we are to be judged according to our works I want to
proceed a little further. You will permit me to be plain in
making my remarks; in so doing, however, I may interfere with
individual ears and feelings. I have a word to say to my sisters.
When I reflect upon the duties and responsibilities devolving
upon our mothers and sisters, and the influence they wield, I
look upon them as the mainspring and soul of our being here. It
is true that man is first. Father Adam was placed here as king of
the earth, to bring it into subjection. But when Mother Eve came
she had a splendid influence over him. A great many have thought
it was not very good; I think it was excellent. After she had
partaken of the fruit she carried it to her husband, saying,
"Husband, a certain character came to me and said if you will eat
of this fruit you will find it excellent, and it will make you as
Gods, knowing good from evil; and I have tasted it, and I assure
you it is excellent." Her influence was so great with Adam that
he also partook of it, and his eyes were opened. You know the
result--they were both driven from the garden. Before this,
however, they were commanded to multiply and replenish the earth
and thus fill the measure of their creation.
102
Now, I say the women have great influence. Look at the nations of
the earth. Any nation you like, no matter which, and you enlist
the sympathies of the female portion of it and what is there you
cannot perform? If the government wants soldiers, they are on
hand; if means, it is forthcoming. If you want influence and
power, and have the ladies on your side, they will give it you.
You take a nation that is going to war, whether our nation or any
other; in the late struggle, for instance, between the Northern
and Southern States, suppose all the mothers, sisters and
daughters of the Republic had set their will and determination
that no soldiers should go to the field, how many do you suppose
would have been obtained? A few Irishmen and Germans might have
been hired, but that is all. This is the influence the ladies
hold in the nations of the earth. It is true that they are not
allowed to go to the ballot-box, but let the females in any
district be united and say that such a man shall not go to
Congress, and I reckon he cannot go. He may make up his mind to
stay at home and make shingles, raise potatoes, or do something
else. If he is a lawyer, he may try to get a living by pleading
law, but he cannot go to Congress. And when the ladies say send
such a man, he is pretty sure to go if they are united and
determined that it shall be so. The ladies may not know that they
wield so much influence as this, and they would probably want
some outward sign before they could be convinced, but it is
nevertheless true that their influence is as powerful as I have
stated.
103
Now, a few words directly to my sisters here in the kingdom of
God. We want your influence and power in helping to build up that
kingdom, and what I wish to say to you is simply this, if you
will govern and control yourselves in all things in accordance
with good, sound, common sense and the principles of truth and
righteousness, there is not the least fear but what father,
uncle, grandfather, brothers, and sons will follow in the wake.
103
It is the ladies who introduce the fashions here. I will take the
liberty of speaking with regard to some of them. If you take up
some of the fashion magazines sent here you will find the ladies
very beautifully portrayed with those "Grecian bends." They are
being introduced here, but they are of very moderate dimensions
yet. By and by, in about another year perhaps, they will be as
large again as they are now; and in two years from the present
time they will be three or four times as large, and if this
ridiculous fashion should continue they may keep on increasing in
size until on a hazy day, or in the dusk of the evening, you will
not be able, for the life of you, to tell a lady, at a distance,
from a camel. Now, the ladies can do just as they please about
adopting or changing this fashion. If it is adopted there is one
thing I am afraid of. In the world, you know, it is no uncommon
thing to see children born deformed; every such instance might
have been avoided with proper care, for all such deformities are
the result of natural causes. I hope we shall never see such
things in Zion, but if our ladies continue the fashion of the
"Grecian bend" I am afraid some of their children will be born
with humps on their backs.
103
There is another item in relation to fashions to which I wish to
call the attention of the sisters, being satisfied that ladies,
of naturally good taste, need only to have their attention
directed to anything showing a want of it, to discontinue it. I
refer now to the trails or trains that it is fashionable for
ladies to wear at the bottom of their dresses. You know it is the
custom of some here to have a long trail of cloth dragging after
them through the dirt; others, again, will have their dresses so
short that one must shut his eyes, or he cannot help seeing their
garters. Excuse me for the expression; but this is true, and it
is not right. The ladies of Israel should consider these things,
and as they will be judged according to their works just as much
as the men, they should seek to have good works, and be governed
by good sense instead of foolish fashions in their modes of
adorning and dressing themselves.
104
It is true that we have not the etiquette here, as a general
thing, that is in the world; and this is not at all strange when
the circumstances in which most of the people have been reared
are considered. When I meet ladies and gentlemen of high rank, as
I sometimes do, they must not expect from me the same formal
ceremony and etiquette that are observed among the great in the
courts of kings. In my youthful days, instead of going to school,
I had to chop logs, to sow and plant, to plow in the midst of
roots barefooted, and if I had on a pair of pants that would
cover me I did pretty well. Seeing that this was the way I was
brought up they cannot expect from me the same etiquette and
ceremony as if I had been brought up at the feet of Gamaliel. The
most of the people called Latter-day Saints have been taken from
the rural and manufacturing districts of this and the old
countries, and they belonged to the poorest of the poor. Many of
them, I may say the great majority, never had anything around
them to make life very desirable; they have been acquainted with
poverty and wretchedness, hence it cannot be expected that they
should manifest that refinement and culture prevalent among the
rich. Many and many a man here, who is now able to ride in his
wagon and perhaps in his carriage, for years and years before he
started for Zion never saw daylight. His days were spent in the
coal mines, and his daily toil would commence before light in the
morning and continue until after dark at night. Now what can be
expected from a community so many of whose members have been
brought up like this, or if not just like this, still under
circumstances of poverty and privation? Certainly not what we
might expect from those reared under more favorable
circumstances. But I will tell you what we have in our mind's eye
with regard to these very people, and what we are trying to make
of them. We take the poorest we can find on earth who will
receive the truth, and we are trying to make ladies and gentlemen
of them. We are trying to educate them, to school their children,
and to so train them that they may be able to gather around them
the comforts of life, that they may pass their lives as the human
family should do--that their days, weeks, and months may be
pleasant to them. We prove that this is our design, for the
result, to some extent, is already before us.
104
I will now return to the influence of the female portion of our
community. The ladies have power and influence to suppress the
"Grecian bend" and other fashionable follies, if they will. I
want them to consider well their standing, condition, and
influence. Suppose that our wives and daughters should say to us,
"Husband," or "Father, will you wear a straw hat of our make?"
or, "We had some flax got out last season and we have made some
tow or linen cloth, and we have some that would make a nice coat,
will you wear it if we make it up for you?" What do you suppose
we should say? The reply would be, "Wives," or "Daughters, yes,
and we thank you; we see your good works and we will wear the hat
or the coat you may make for us." And we should do this without
ever having a thought about anybody else being pleased with them
or not; if we looked well in the eyes of our wives and daughters,
we should care very little for others. Then suppose, after they
had made these garments for us, they go to the boys and say,
"Here, boys, will you wear what father wears?" There would be no
fear but the boys would say, "Yes, if it is good enough for
father it is good enough for us." We sometimes see a few home
made hats in our congregations, and without a close examination
they might be taken for foreign goods, they are so excellent and
possess such a delicacy of appearance and finish, which is
praiseworthy.
105
What is there in these respects that the members of the Female
Relief Societies cannot accomplish. They can abolish the "Grecian
bend," if they wish to do so, and so far as my taste is concerned
I would much rather see a "Mormon bend" than a "Grecian bend;"
and besides this, they can control the fashions, and if they are
so disposed, make home-manufactured articles of all kinds the
fashion throughout the Territory. Is there any necessity for
this? Certainly there is. Just for want of a few hundred thousand
dollars, owing to this people by the railway companies, almost
every business man in our community is oppressed. Suppose the
amount due were paid, in a few months it would be spent and the
people would be in about the same condition they are in to-day.
Where then could you procure money to buy foreign goods? Our
merchants are complaining of dull times and no sales. Ask them
what are their dividends, and they will tell you "a mere
nothing." Why not relieve this portion of the community, and keep
them from the necessity of straining their brains until they
become insane to know how to pay their debts? Say to them, "Pay
your debts, we will help you to do so, but do not run into debt
any more. We are going to make our own bonnets and hats." Will
you make the ribbons? No; you are not prepared to do so now, but
you soon will be. If any of you want to do so now I have silk I
can furnish you, and we have plenty of silk weavers amongst us.
But if you are not prepared for this just say, "We will do
without ribbons," or "We will do with as few as possible," and
make the ornaments you wear on your heads of the straw that grows
in our fields.
105
Ladies, can you do this? You can, and we require you to do it. If
you are the means of plunging this whole people into debt so as
to distress them, will there be anything required of you? I think
there will, for you will be judged according to your works. Are
not the men as extravagant as the women? Yes, certainly they are,
and just as foolish. I could point out instances by the score and
by the hundred of men who are just as unwise, shortsighted, and
foolish as the women can be; but a condemnation of the male
portion of the community will not justify the female portion of
it.
105
There is a great deal said in these days with regard to woman's
rights. I wish our women understood their rights, and would then
assume them. They have a great many rights they are not aware of.
As I pass around from house to house, occasionally, I sometimes
think, "I wish the lady who lives here understood her rights; if
she did I think her house and children would look a little
different." It is your right, wives, to ask your husbands to set
out beautiful shade and fruit trees, and to get you some vine and
flowers with which to adorn the outside of your dwellings; and if
your husbands have not time, get them yourselves and plant them
out. Some, perhaps, will say, "O, I have nothing but a log house,
and it is not worth that." Yes; it is worth it. Whitewash and
plaster it up, and get vines to run over the door, so that
everybody who passes will say, "What a lovely little cottage!"
This is your privilege and I wish you to exercise yourselves in
your own rights.
105
It is your right and privilege, too, to stop all folly in your
conversation, and how necessary this is! I have often thought and
said, "How necessary it is for mothers, who are the first
teachers of their children and who make the first impressions on
their young minds, to be strict." How careful they should be
never to impress a false idea on the mind of a child! They should
never teach them anything unless they know it is correct in every
respect. They should never say a word, especially in the hearing
of a child, that is improper. How natural it is for women to talk
babytalk to their children; and it seems just as natural for the
men to do so. It is just as natural for me as to draw my breath
to talk nonsense to a child on my lap, and yet I have been trying
to break myself of it ever since I began to have a family.
106
These duties and responsibilities devolve upon mothers far more
than upon fathers, for you know the latter are often in the field
or canon, and are frequently away from home, sometimes for
several days together, attending to labors which compel them to
be absent from home. But the mother is at home with the children
continually; and if they are taught lessons of usefulness it
depends upon her. How foolish it is--and some mothers do it, to
dress a child in the most gaudy apparel you can get hold of, when
you know that, unless under your own eye, that very child, in
five minutes after being dressed, will be playing in the mud! Why
not rather dress the child in something useful and appropriate,
for play, sunshine, and fresh air are as necessary to children as
food. Do I see any of this nonsensical short-sightedness on the
part of mothers? Yes, but it is for the want of thought and
through mistaken kindness that they do this and many other
foolish things to their children.
106
One thing is very true and we believe it, and that is that a
woman is the glory of the man; but she was not made to be
worshipped by him. As the Scriptures say, Man is not without the
woman, neither is woman without the man in the Lord. Yet woman
was not made to be worshipped any more than man was. A man is not
made to be worshipped by his family; but he is to be their head,
and to be good and upright before them, and to be respected by
them. It is his privilege to walk erect, to converse the same as
God, in fact he is made in the express image of his Heavenly
Father, and he should honor this position. Yet he is not made to
be worshipped, but to be the head and superior, and to be obeyed
in all love and kindness, and the woman is to be his helpmeet.
Woman has her influence, and she should use that in training her
children in the way they should go; if she fails to do this she
assumes fearful responsibilities.
106
We have instances in this Church of mothers full of faith and
good works, and if you mark their children you cannot find one
that is froward in his ways; I do not remember an instance among
the children of such mothers but what believed in and delighted
in the Gospel. We have also here the children of mothers of an
opposite character--mothers who have been careless and
indifferent about the Gospel or the kingdom of God, and, if you
mark their children, they are the same, and they stray away from
the kingdom of God and from the ordinances of life and salvation.
This is the result of the influence of the mother; I am an
eyewitness of it.
107
If our sisters comprehended the power they bear and the influence
they wield in the midst of the people it does appear to me that
they would consider their condition a little more than they do.
It is true that I sometimes chasten them pretty severely and talk
to them harshly, and tell them precisely how they look and act,
and the path they are walking in and point out the dangers to
which they are exposed; and sometimes it hurts their feelings,
but I cannot help this. I take the liberty of doing this and I do
it for their good, for it is seldom that a man will say anything
to his wife or daughters about their every day labor and conduct.
It is true that there is occasionally a man who will find fault
with everything, and a woman who will do the same; and there is a
certain few on this earth who are never happy unless they are
miserable, and who are never easy until they are in pain; but
such people are not commonly to be met with. Let the husband
train himself to be submissive to the Lord and his requirements
in every respect, and teach his wife or wives and children the
doctrine of life and salvation and set before them an example
worthy of imitation, and there are few families but what will
follow such a husband and father. Occasionally you may meet with
a family who will be rebellious under such circumstances, and you
may once in a while find a man who will be rebellious when his
wife and children are full of faith and good works. But such
individuals are of Gentile blood, which is the rebellious blood,
and will show it out.
107
Now, sisters, hearken! Look to yourselves in your capacity as
Relief Societies in this city and throughout the mountains. Look
at your condition. Consider it for yourselves, and decide whether
you will go to and learn the influence which you possess, and
then wield that influence for doing good and to relieve the poor
among the people. When I have been out in the nations I have
frequently been pained to see the scenes of distress there to be
met with. I recollect one circumstance, while in England. I have
related it often, but will do so now. When standing in Smithfield
Market, in the City of Manchester, once, I spent a penny for a
bunch of grapes that had just come from France. Immediately after
I felt as guilty as I could feel, for I saw a woman passing by
who, I knew by her appearance, was starving to death. She dare
not steal nor beg, for if she had done either she would have been
instantly arrested and taken to prison or the workhouse. I say I
felt guilty for spending that in luxury which, if it had been
given to that woman, might have procured her a morsel of bread,
and so have helped to relieve her misery.
107
Sisters, do you see any children around your neighborhoods poorly
clad and without shoes? If you do, I say to you Female Relief
Societies pick up these children and relieve their necessities,
and send them to school. And if you see any young, middle-aged or
old ladies in need find them something to do that will enable
them to sustain themselves; but don't relieve the idle, for
relieving those who are able but unwilling to work is ruinous to
any community. The time we spend here is our life, our substance,
our capital, our fortune, and that time should be used
profitably. Take these old ladies, there are a great many of them
around rather poor, and give them something to do; that is their
delight. You will hardly find an old lady in the community who
has not been brought up to work; and they would rather knit
stockings or do some other useful labor than eat the bread of
charity. Relieve the wants of every individual in need in your
neighborhoods. This is in the capacity and in the power of the
Female Relief Societies when it is not in the power of the
Bishops. Do you know it? I do, whether you do or not; and you are
learning it. Find out what your influence is and how far it
extends, and use it to do good; and live every day so that when
you lie down at night you can look back on the day and say, in
all honesty before God, "I do not know that I have done a wrong
action, said an improper word, indulged in a bad thought, or
neglected to perform any duty that I ought to have attended to
this day, and I can lie down in peace, and submit myself to the
Lord, and if I never wake again in this world, all right, I am
just as ready to go now as I ever shall be. This is the way we
all should live, but I know we come short of it, and then plead
ignorance as an excuse, as has been stated here to-day.
108
We are here in these mountains. How often do I think of it? Bro.
George A. says we are here because we are obliged to go
somewhere. This is true, we are absolutely under the necessity of
going somewhere or of fighting the whole world. The Lord did not
desire this. It was necessary for the people to be scourged, it
was necessary for us to learn whether we loved our property
better than the truth. Five times I have left a good handsome
property; but no matter, the earth is the Lord's, and he can give
and take away what he pleases. Every time I have been driven I
have improved in my circumstances. Every time this work has been
removed it has become taller, wider, and longer; and if in the
reign of King James Buchanan, they had succeeded in removing us
we should have been still better off, because the Lord would have
prepared everything for the people to have been better off; but
this was not his mind. Here is our home, right here in these
mountains. What you have heard to-day from the previous speaker I
acknowledge may grate on the ears of some; nevertheless it is
true. I acknowledge another thing--truth should not at all times
be spoken. But we are here, and the statement you have heard with
regard to the President of this people saying, "If they let us
alone ten years we would ask no odds of them," is true; and the
only thing in which we have never failed in obtaining
satisfaction has been to ask no odds of them, for the most of
things that we have asked for have been denied us. In that we can
have satisfaction; we cannot help it. We would not have things as
they are if we could help it. We should not have left the States
if we could have stayed there. If we could have all the people
believe the truth we would not have them unbelievers. There is
hardly a civilized nation on earth to which we have not carried
the Gospel without purse and scrip. He who had money left it at
home. We have offered life and salvation to the inhabitants of
the earth without money and without price, so you see we do not
believe in a hireling priesthood. We preach here without pay. Do
our Bishops labor for pay? No, if they are not capable of getting
a living and sustaining themselves and families, and of filling
the office of Bishop without pay, they are hardly worthy of the
Bishopric. If a High Priest is called to be a president or to
travel and preach the Gospel to the nations of the earth, he must
do it without pay; and we think that any man who is not able to
keep himself and family and travel and preach one-half or
two-thirds of his time without being paid, is not so good a
financier as he ought to be, still we find many who do not
possess this qualification. When we have all learned this we
shall find that we can have all we can ask for or desire;
everything to make us happy and comfortable, no matter whether we
are called to go abroad and preach or whether we stay and labor
at home.
109
Brethren and sisters, and especially the sisters, I hope you will
listen to what has been said this morning. I have been preaching
to the sisters of the Church this morning, not to outsiders. If I
had preached to outsiders I should have told them what the Gospel
is; how they can come to God, not to an "anxious bench." I should
have told them to repent of their sins, and to be baptized for
the remission of them, and to have hands laid upon them for the
reception of the Holy Ghost, which would bring to their
remembrance things past, present, and to come; that would make
prophets and prophetesses of them; give to them those gifts that
God has set in his Church--the gift of healing, the gift of
discerning of spirits, of tongues, of the interpretation of
tongues, of prophecy, etc., etc. Are they here? Yes, right here
in abundance, to overflowing. If the Saints would be faithful in
cultivating these gifts every doctor might be removed from our
midst. Let the mothers, say nothing about the Elders in Israel,
exercise the faith that it is their right to exercise, and I am
satisfied that nine out of every ten children that now die might
be saved. Doctors and their medicines I regard as a deadly bane
to any community. Give your children, when sick, a little simple
herb drink; and if they have eaten too much let them go without
food until their stomachs are cleansed and purified, and have
faith in the name of Jesus and in the ordinances of his Church,
and they will live. That is my faith with regard to this thing. I
am not very partial to doctors and lawyers, I can see no use for
them unless it is to raise grain or go to mechanical work. But I
need not go into this subject at the present.
109
We say forgive us of our errors, accept the truth and love and
serve God that you may be saved in his kingdom, which I ask in
the name of Jesus. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 14 /
Brigham Young, May 7, 1871
Brigham Young, May 7, 1871
REMARKS BY PRESIDENT BRIGHAM YOUNG,
Delivered in the New Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, May 7, 1871.
(Reported by David W. Evans.)
GOOD AND EVIL--THE TESTIMONY OF THE SPIRIT--HIS EARLY RELIGIOUS
EXPERIENCE.
110
I have a few words to offer to my brethren and sisters, and all
who hear me, concerning the experience of the minds of the
children of men, especially in their transit from evil to good.
We vary very materially in our dispositions, reflections, in the
impulses of our minds, and in our perceptive faculties. There is
a great variety of operations upon the minds of the inhabitants
of the earth, and the people are unacquainted with them, for they
do not lay them to heart, contemplate and realize them,
consequently they cannot look upon them as they are. These
remarks of mine are the result of reflections upon the sayings of
our brother who has been speaking to us, and telling his
experience when he received the Gospel. He told us that, though
his perceptive faculties were so quickened that he could read the
Bible understandingly, this did not satisfy him; he must have a
storm. I make use of this term to express my idea of what he
desired and so earnestly sought for. He must have an experience
like a rushing, mighty wind, or he could not be satisfied. In
reading the sayings of the ancients, we find that they looked
sometimes for the Lord to come in a storm. Sometimes you will see
the storm pass, and the Lord is not there. The winds blow
terribly, but the Lord is not there. A terrible tempest comes
along, in which the lightnings flash and the thunders bellow
almost enough to shake the mountains down. Is the Lord there? No,
he is not there. But by and by you hear a small, still voice
saying, "Peace, peace." The Lord is there, and this is his voice.
It will satisfy some, but others, like our brother, want a
testimony like a rushing, mighty wind.
111
I will give you a little of my experience, not merely at the time
that I concluded to forsake sin and embrace peace and
righteousness, but since then. My experience in this kingdom as a
man, as an intelligent being, concerning the philosophy of this
world and mankind, and all things pertaining to the earth,
teaches me a great many little items that are passed over
unnoticed by most of the people. My conclusion with regard to a
sound religious experience is simply this: If I am convicted of
sin I am made sensible of wrong. If this wrong exists within me,
my good judgment teaches me that I should take that and put it
away from me; turn it out of doors; it would teach me to say, "I
do not want you, you are not good for me; you produce sorrow,
mourning affliction, and all manner of grief and pain. Go out of
doors, I do not want you, you are evil. I will adopt truth and
correct principles and plant them within me instead of that which
will destroy me." Being convinced of all this, what course shall
I pursue, if I desire to procure a sound experience--one that is
genuine and will endure, and prove to God and all the heavenly
host, also to my family and neighbors, that I am sorry for sin? I
will forsake it, and will not let it dwell within me, but will do
all I can to banish it from me. Would this be a proof? Yes. Then
let my actions correspond with the confession of my mouth; and if
I have discovered this fountain of evil within me, I must lay a
foundation to be free from it. Do I wish to wait until the Lord
speaks from heaven to me? No, the Lord has planted within me
knowledge and wisdom to distinguish between right and wrong, and
if I wait until his voice comes from heaven to tell me that I am
a sinner, or until he gives me some particular manifestation of
approval on my attempting to forsake evil, I may wait a great
while. I do not know how much he thinks of me, nor whether, if I
sought such a manifestation, he would come the first night I
knelt down to pray, or the second, third, or fourth, or whether I
should have to continue a week, two weeks, or for months. I do
not know anything about this; but my judgment having convinced me
that I am wrong, I do not want the Lord to speak from the
heavens. I will ask any intelligent being that dwells on the face
of the earth if it is necessary to wait until the Lord comes like
a rushing, mighty wind, or like an earthquake or tornado? I do
not see any necessity for it. If I find an evil in me to-day I
must try and get rid of it; and if I find another to-morrow I
must get rid of it; and how long must I continue to do so? Just
as long as God gives me intelligence; not for a day, week, or
year, but for my whole life; and if I exist for ninety-nine
years, or for nine hundred and ninety-nine, I do not expect there
will be an hour in which I will not be under the necessity of
endeavoring to put evil from me if I find it within me, and to
grow and increase in the principles of truth and righteousness.
By taking this course I know, in and of myself, that I am
forsaking my sins, and do not want the Lord to manifest it unto
me. I know that if the plants of sin and death are permitted to
grow within me they will prove my utter destruction, unless I
tear them up root and branch, and throw them away. The Lord has
bestowed upon me and upon every intelligent being on the earth,
wisdom sufficient to comprehend this, and I do not want the Lord
to come in the storm, the thunder, lightning, or whirlwind to
tell it to me. I know that I must uproot the plants of evil that
are within me, and in their place engraft plants of truth and
virtue, and these will grow up within me to eternal life. Is not
this reasonable? Is this not a true principle? Yes, and the whole
of man's experience, science, and wisdom proves it. I may take,
for instance, the beautiful machinery of my watch, and neglect to
clean it or wind it up; I may take out the mainspring, the
hairspring or the main cog-wheel, and then say, "Keep time for
me," and it would be no more inconsistent than to say, "I have
naturally within me, through the fall, the principles of death,
and they reign within me, and I seek not to put those principles
away from me, but wait for the Lord to manifest to me that I am
born of him and he is delighted with me." I do not care if I live
my whole lifetime without a testimony from the Lord; not that he
leaves his children thus; he has never been so hard-hearted, so
austere a master as to leave one of his children with full
purpose of heart to serve him and do his will without a witness
of his approval. But, suppose he were disposed to do so, I am
under obligations, on the principles of right and wrong, to
forsake evil, and to plant within me every principle of purity
and holiness, whether or not the Lord manifest unto me that I am
his son and that he is pleased with me. I am not pleased with
myself if I imbibe and cherish death and destruction; but let me
cherish life and salvation, that that promotes the happiness of
mankind, and life, peace, and tranquility within myself and all
around me, and I shall have my own approval and the approval and
blessing of the Lord whether he tells me so, in so many words, or
not.
112
I am under obligation to take a course which will sustain life
within myself and others, on rational principles, without any
special manifestation from God. You can all see this; but some
think if they do not receive some special manifestation from God
that he has accepted them, they are rejected of him. Do you not
all know that you are the sons and daughters of the Almighty? If
you do not I will inform you this morning that there is not a man
or woman on the earth that is not a son or daughter of Adam and
Eve. We all belong to the races which have sprung from father
Adam and mother Eve; and every son and daughter of Adam and Eve
is a son and daughter of that God we serve, who organized this
earth and millions of others, and who holds them in existence by
law. Now suppose he does not tell us that he particularly loves
us and thinks so much of us; or that he delights in Brother James
or William, or in Sister Susan or Nancy more than in any other
being on the earth, what of it? I do not know that I shall
inquire of the Lord whether he loves me or not. I do not know
that I have ever taken pains to ask him. I have professed
religion somewhere near fifty years, and I do not know that I
ever asked the Lord whether he loved me or not. I want to take a
course that I can love purity and holiness. If I do this, then I
love the Lord and keep his commandments, and that is enough for
me. If he is not disposed to like me as well as he did John, "the
beloved disciple," who leaned upon his breast on a certain
occasion, and tells me to sit yonder instead of here, it is all
right, I am as satisfied to sit there as here. I want to preserve
my identity and to increase in intelligence, and if I can do this
I do not know that I care, particularly, with regard to how much,
in weight or measure, the Lord loves me or does not love me.
There is one fact that I do know, he will love me all he should.
If I take a course to love him and keep his commandments I am for
life and duration, I am for eternity, for I take that course
which will preserve myself.
113
Many men and women who have obeyed the Gospel, and have not
received from the Lord these striking testimonies, will say,
"Well, I really do not know that I can tell whether the Gospel is
true or not." To all such I say, then you are no philosopher at
all, for upon the rational principles of common philosophy you
can tell whether it is true or not. Does it contain the seeds of
life? Does it promote the plants and yield the fruits of life, or
does it produce the plants and yield the fruits of death? You can
ask these questions and readily answer them for yourselves. Not
that I wish to make a mere historical convert, or a people who
believe historically, mathematically, or philosophically; but I
know and understand that the Lord never leaves his children
without a witness. Now I will tell you a witness which would be
enough for me--I read the Bible, diligently and faithfully, and
if I could have found a church and people organized according to
the pattern contained in its pages I should have been satisfied
that that was God's Church and people, and that would have been
witness enough for me. But I will give you a little of my
experience in my early days with regard to the religious sects.
From my youth up their cry was, "Lo here is Christ, lo there is
Christ;" no, "Yonder is Christ;" "Christ is not there, he is
here," and so on, each claiming that it had the Savior, and that
others were wrong. I used to think to myself, "Some one of you
may be right, but hold on, wait awhile! when I reach the years of
judgment and discretion I can judge for myself; and in the
meanwhile take no course either with one party or the other."
When I would make known my views and feelings with regard to
their confused state they would call me an infidel. I would say
to them, "All right, I am an infidel in a great many things." I
read the Bible, and especially the New Testament, which was given
as a pattern for the life of Christians, whether as a church or
individuals, and this was my inward inquiry, "Is there a church
on the earth organized according to the pattern Jesus left?" No.
Is there an Apostle left on the earth? Not one. Is there a
prophet, which the Scriptures inform us were placed in the Church
for its edification? Not one. Is there an evangelist? No. Is
there the gift of healing? We cannot find any such thing, with
all their cries of "Lo here, lo there, and lo yonder." "Are there
any who speak with tongues?" No. Any that prophecy? No, we do not
believe in prophecy. Any one who has received the Holy Ghost, and
speaks and preaches by its influence? "Why the Holy Ghost is not
given in these days," say all those who say, "Lo, here is
Christ," and "Lo, there is Christ!" Well, I used to say, I am an
infidel, for I do not believe anything of this; when you bring me
a people built up and believing according to the New Testament I
will believe that they are right. When you find such a people you
will find the people and Church of God, with all the gifts and
graces of the Gospel in their midst; and you will find the
kingdom of God on the earth." They labored with me, but finally
declared that I was an infidel, for I could not believe in their
doctrines and principles. Yet I have been at many of their
meetings and seen their modes of conversion. As I have said to my
friends here, in speaking about Spiritualism, I have seen the
effects of animal magnetism, or some anomalous sleep, or whatever
it may be called, many a time in my youth. I have seen persons
lie on the benches, on the floor of the meeting house, or on the
ground at their camp meetings, for ten, twenty, and thirty
minutes, and I do not know but an hour, and not a particle of
pulse about them. That was the effect of what I call animal
magnetism; they called it the power of God, but no matter what it
was. I used to think that I should like to ask such persons what
they had seen in their trance or vision; and when I got old
enough and dared ask them, I did so. I have said to such persons:
"Brother, what have you experienced?" "Nothing." "What do you
know more than before you had this; what do you call it--trance,
sleep or dream? Do you know any more now than before you fell to
the earth?" "Nothing more." "Have you seen any person?" "No."
"Then what is the use or utility of your falling down here in the
dirt?" I could not see it, and consequently I was an infidel to
this. But I said then as I say now--"Show me a church that God
has organized, and you will find Apostles to rule, govern,
control, dictate, and give counsel. You will find prophets,
evangelists, pastors, teachers, governments, helps, and
diversities of tongues. When the Church and kingdom of God is
upon the earth you will find all these things and you will also
hear prophesying therein.
113
I will now return again to our experience here. In Christendom
the people are taught by the priest, by father, by mother, by
president, prince and king, that the Bible is true and that Jesus
is the Christ; and they inherit this belief, and if it is a true
principle to believe in Jesus, they inherit it without the use of
their judgment and reasoning faculties. And when you find a
church organized according to the New Testament pattern it does
not require any particular manifestation to prove its truth, for
we are taught from our youth up to acknowledge the New Testament
and we cannot help it. It is interwoven into our very natures; I
do not know but it is the warp and the filling, both. In
consequence of this we have a holy reverence for and a belief in
the Bible, though we may not believe in the actions of all those
who profess to believe in it. As it was observed by my brother,
"He loved religion;" and for myself I can say that I have always
had a holy reverence for the truth. I have had a divine reverence
for it from my youth, but not for the conduct of all those who
profess to be Christians.
114
Well, how can you know when you have passed from death unto life?
You had the witness right here from our brother, according to the
testimony of the Apostles, "By this ye shall know ye have passed
from death unto life, if ye love the brethren." Our brother said
he loved that poor Elder who preached the Gospel to him, although
he could not gain admittance into a decent house. Nobody would
receive an Elder of Israel, nobody would receive a messenger
bearing the words and keys of eternal life and salvation to the
nations, but a poor widow on a back street where our brother was
ashamed to go. It put me in mind of the harlot Rahab. She alone
would receive the spies sent out by Joshua, the servant of God.
Do you not think she was blessed? I think so; and I think the
poor widow who received and gave an asylum to the Elder referred
to by our brother was blessed also, for his words were life,
light, and peace; and he said that he loved him, and by this he
might have known that he had passed from death unto life.
114
Now, to our experience again. Suppose you obey the ordinances of
the Gospel, and do not speak in tongues to-day, never mind that.
Suppose you do not have the spirit of prophecy, no matter.
Suppose you do not receive any particular gift attended by the
rushing of a mighty wind, as on the day of Pentecost, there is no
particular necessity that you should. On the Day of Pentecost
there was special need for it, it was a peculiarly trying time.
Who believed on Jesus? Look at his poor disciples! When Jesus was
on trial, Peter, the chief of the Apostles, dare not own him, and
denied him through fear. There was not a man or woman to stand up
and say, "This is the Christ; don't you crucify him. He is
Christ, the Savior of the world; be cautious how you handle that
man." There was not one to say anything of this kind. It was a
very peculiar time, and some special and powerful manifestation
of the power of the Almighty was necessary to open the eyes of
the people and let them know that Jesus had paid the debt, and
that they had actually crucified him who, by his death, had
become the Savior of the world. It required this at that time to
convince the people; but when the doctrines of Christianity
became popular it was no longer necessary. I do not need this; do
you? No. Do you believe the truth? If you do, embrace it in your
lives. What next? Prove to the Lord, to all the heavenly host,
and to the inhabitants of the earth, that you live according to
the law of the holy Gospel that God has revealed for the
salvation of the children of men. This will show that you are
honest and sincere, and that you are worthy of life eternal in
the celestial kingdom of God.
114
God bless you. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 14 /
Brigham Young, May 14, 1871
Brigham Young, May 14, 1871
REMARKS BY PRESIDENT BRIGHAM YOUNG
Delivered in the Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, May 14, 1871.
(Reported by David W. Evans.)
ATTENDING MEETINGS--RELIGION & SCIENCE--GEOLOGY--THE CREATION.
115
I sometimes ask the Saints a question with regard to our
meetings, but I have not done so lately. We come here on Sabbath
mornings to this large hall, which will contain a great many
people, but only a few, in proportion to the number there is in
the city who should be here, attend; and I ask myself and have
heretofore asked the people why they do not attend? Do they love
their meetings, do they love their religion, and do they love to
hear the servants of the Lord bear testimony to the truth? How is
it? Perhaps many of the brethren and sisters think we are not as
interesting in our conversation as we should be. I will say to
such, we will give the ground to you at any time you will take
the stand, and we will sit and hear. But when we talk to you we
give you such ideas as we have, and we clothe them in the best
language that is in our possession, according to the ability and
the gift and grace that we possess. Whether they are interesting
to you or not is not for me to say. It is true the Saints may ask
me why I do not attend meetings more strictly than I do. I will
say that, in my life, I have been very strict in attending
meetings, and when I attend now I feel that the Saints require me
to speak to them; that is their desire and their faith; but I
have met with and talked to them and the inhabitants of the earth
so much that I very frequently feel that my talk is almost
finished, it is pretty much gone out of me; not the subjects to
talk upon or the ideas, but the strength of my human existence,
and in consequence of this during the winter just passed I have
stayed at home. I have not asked the Saints to excuse me on this
account, for I think that I know my own duty and what I should or
should not do better than anybody else; but as I am feeling much
better with regard to my stomach and lungs, though I have no
complaint to make of my lungs as to the wind chest--I have plenty
of strength there; but the organs of speech in this tabernacle
are actually worn; but as I am feeling better I expect to meet
with you more frequently.
115
It is my highest delight and pleasure to serve God and keep his
commandments; there is great delight in the law of the Lord to
me, for the simple reason--it is pure, holy, just, and true; and
those principles which the Lord has revealed are the only correct
principles that man possesses on the earth. We may imagine to
ourselves that we possess a great deal of human wisdom
independent of the Lord, but this is a mistake, for every truth
that is in the possession of the children of men upon the earth
came from God. The sciences understood by man came from God, and
when we demonstrate a truth, we demonstrate a portion of the
faith, law, or power by which all intelligent beings exist,
whether in heaven or on earth, consequently when we have truth in
our possession we have so much of the knowledge of God. I delight
in this, because truth is calculated to sustain itself; it is
based upon eternal facts and will endure, while all else will
sooner or later perish.
116
It was observed here just now that we differ from the Christian
world in our religious faith and belief; and so we do very
materially. I am not astonished that infidelity prevails to a
great extent among the inhabitants of the earth, for the
religious teachers of the people advance many ideas and notions
for truth which are in opposition to and contradict facts
demonstrated by science, and which are generally understood. Says
the scientific man, "I do not see your religion to be true; I do
not understand the law, light, rules, religion, or whatever you
call it, which you say God has revealed; it is confusion to me,
and if I submit to and embrace your views and theories I must
reject the facts which science demonstrates to me." This is the
position, and the line of demarcation has been plainly drawn, by
those who profess Christianity, between the sciences and revealed
religion. You take, for instance, our geologists, and they tell
us that this earth has been in existence for thousands and
millions of years. They think, and they have good reason for
their faith, that their researches and investigations enable them
to demonstrate that this earth has been in existence as long as
they assert it has; and they say, "If the Lord, as religionists
declare, made the earth out of nothing in six days, six thousand
years ago, our studies are all vain; but by what we can learn
from nature and the immutable laws of the Creator as revealed
therein, we know that your theories are incorrect and
consequently we must reject your religions as false and vain; we
must be what you call infidels, with the demonstrated truths of
science in our possession; or, rejecting those truths, become
enthusiasts in, what you call, Christianity."
116
In these respects we differ from the Christian world, for our
religion will not clash with or contradict the facts of science
in any particular. You may take geology, for instance, and it is
a true science; not that I would say for a moment that all the
conclusions and deductions of its professors are true, but its
leading principles are; they are facts--they are eternal; and to
assert that the Lord made this earth out of nothing is
preposterous and impossible. God never made something out of
nothing; it is not in the economy or law by which the worlds
were, are, or will exist. There is an eternity before us, and it
is full of matter; and if we but understand enough of the Lord
and his ways, we would say that he took of this matter and
organized this earth from it. How long it has been organized it
is not for me to say, and I do not care anything about it. As for
the Bible account of the creation we may say that the Lord gave
it to Moses, or rather Moses obtained the history and traditions
of the fathers, and from these picked out what he considered
necessary, and that account has been handed down from age to age,
and we have got it, no matter whether it is correct or not, and
whether the Lord found the earth empty and void, whether he made
it out of nothing or out of the rude elements; or whether he made
it in six days or in as many millions of years, is and will
remain a matter of speculation in the minds of men unless he give
revelation on the subject. If we understood the process of
creation there would be no mystery about it, it would be all
reasonable and plain, for there is no mystery except to the
ignorant. This we know by what we have learned naturally since we
have had a being on the earth. We can now take a hymn book and
read its contents; but if we had never learned our letters and
knew nothing about type or paper or their uses, and should take
up a book and look at it, it would be a great mystery; and still
more so would it be to see a person read line after line, and
give expression therefrom to the sentiments of himself or others.
But this is no mystery to us now, because we have learned our
letters, and then learned to place those letters into syllables,
the syllables into words, and the words into sentences.
117
Fifty or a hundred years ago, if any one had told the people of
the East Indies that water could be congealed, and form ice so
thick and hard that you could walk on and drive teams over it,
they would probably have said, "We do not believe a word of it."
Why? Because they did not know anything about it. A proper reply
for all mankind to make under similar circumstances would be, "We
do not know anything about what you say, and do not know whether
we should have faith in it or not. Perhaps we should, but we have
no evidence at present on which to found such a belief." You go
down south here among some of our native Indian tribes, where
some of the very best of blankets are made, and you will find
them twisting their yarn with their fingers and little sticks,
and their loom attached to the limbs of trees for weaving
purposes. Show them a loom such as white people use, and it would
be a perfect mystery to them. Sixty or seventy years ago a loom
worked by water power would have been a mystery to an American,
but there is no mystery in that to-day, because the process is
understood. So it is with the East Indians and ice, for the
chemist now, by a chemical process, will congeal the water and
make ice of it before their eyes, and it is in this way, by
testimony, evidence, and demonstration that ignorance and
prejudice are removed, faith implanted and knowledge acquired. It
is so with regard to all the facts in existence that we do not
understand.
117
We differ very much with Christendom in regard to the sciences of
religion. Our religion embraces all truth and every fact in
existence, no matter whether in heaven, earth, or hell. A fact is
a fact, all truth issues forth from the Fountain of truth, and
the sciences are facts as far as men have proved them. In talking
to a gentleman not long ago, I said, "The Lord is one of the most
scientific men that ever lived; you have no idea of the knowledge
that he has with regard to the sciences. If you did but know it,
every truth that you and all men have acquired a knowledge of
through study and research, has come from him--he is the fountain
whence all truth and wisdom flow; he is the fountain of all
knowledge, and of every true principle that exists in heaven or
on earth." The gentleman said that such ideas conflicted with his
traditions; but said he, "I like to hear such talk and such
principles taught, for we do know, from scientific research and
investigation, that certain facts exist in nature which those
called Christians discard or throw away; they do not want
anything to do with them; they say this has nothing to do with
religion; but you talk very different to this."
117
Yes, we do differ in these respects from the Christian world;
with them it is "glory, hallelujah," shouting "Praise the Lord,"
singing, praying and preaching; and when they are out of meeting
they are too apt to enter into the spirit of the world. The
religion that we have embraced must last a man from Monday
morning until Monday morning, and from Saturday night until
Saturday night, and from one new year until another; it must be
in all our thoughts and words, in all our ways and dealings. We
come here to tell the people how to be saved; we know how,
consequently we can tell others. Suppose our calling, to-morrow,
is to conduct a railroad, to go into some philosophical business,
or no matter what, our minds, our faith or religion, our God and
his Spirit are with us; and if we should happen to be found in a
room dedicated for purposes of amusement and an accident should
occur, and an Elder engaged in the dance is called upon to go and
lay hands on the sick, if he is not prepared to exercise his
calling and his faith in God as much there as at any other time
and in any other place, he never should be found there, for none
have a legal right to the amusements which the Lord has ordained
for his children except those who acknowledge his hand in all
things and keep his commandments. You see from this that our
religion differs very much from others.
118
A gentleman said to me not long since, "You 'Mormons' don't seem
to be very religious; I do not make any pretensions to be
religious; and I like you very well." I replied, "That is a
mistake, we are the most religious people on the face of the
earth. We do not allow ourselves to go into a field to plough
without taking our religion with us; we do not go into an office,
behind the counter to deal out goods, into a counting house with
the books, or anywhere to attend to or transact any business
without taking our religion with us. If we are railroading or on
a pleasure trip our God and our religion must be with us. We are
the most religious people in the world; but we are not so
enthusiastic as some are. We have seen plenty of enthusiasm, but
we do not care about it." Said I, "This shouting and singing
one's self away to everlasting bliss, may be all very well in its
place; but this alone is folly to me; my religion is to know the
will of God and do it."
118
I will say a few words to the Saints now. Shall I come right out
plain to you? I think I will. Suppose I were to get up a party
here and say, "You are welcome, I will find music and a good
dinner," do you not think this room would be crowded? Yes, to
overflowing, it would not be large enough; but when it is opened
for the worship of God how different! O, Saints, all the fear
that I have with regard to us as a people, is that we may neglect
our God and our religion! We have passed through the narrows, and
have run the gauntlet for forty years now and have come out
unscathed, and what do you say? Will we serve God.
118
Latter-day Saints, have your children come to meeting. Sisters,
let your little girls go to Sunday school or come to meeting!
Brethren, let your children go to Sunday school, or to meeting,
and advise your neighbors to do the same, and let this hall be
crowded; and when more want to gain admittance than it will
accommodate we will resort to the New Tabernacle, as we intend to
do this afternoon. Some of the sisters say it is so warm in here;
but let me ask them whether they would go without breakfast
rather than cook it because the stove is hot. If there were a
breakfast or dinner here, I expect you would come notwithstanding
the warmth. I do not fear the scoffs of the world; but as I have
already said, if I fear anything with regard to this people, it
is that they will neglect God and their religion.
118
We have heard something about Joseph Smith this morning. Brother
Woodruff has been talking about the Prophet. I can say that if
the whole world of mankind had known Joseph Smith and this people
as well as we know them, the biggest infidel in the world, or the
wickedest man living, if he had not passed the day of redemption
and grace, so that the Spirit of the Lord had ceased to operate
on his mind, that man would thank God for the Latter-day Saints,
for we are for the salvation of all who can be saved, and we
calculate to continue until the work is done. Jesus is our
captain and leader; Jesus, the Savior of the world--the Christ
that we believe in, is the "one-man power" so much talked about;
and we calculate to do his will as far as we know it. May God
help us to do it! Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 14 /
Brigham Young, May 21, 1871
Brigham Young, May 21, 1871
REMARKS BY PRESIDENT BRIGHAM YOUNG,
Delivered in the New Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, May 21, 1871.
(Reported by David W. Evans.)
OBEDIENCE--THE REVELATION ON MARRIAGE & THE ANTI-POLYGAMY LAW.
119
If my friends will have patience with me I will say a few words.
To the Latter-day Saints I say, I do pray you to prove the words
of Brother Cannon true with regard to being obedient to your
President in all things, and doing as he tells you. I pray you to
hearken to this counsel; if you do, contention and sin will
cease, and we shall not see men going to the canon or riding out
for pleasure on the Sabbath day, instead of coming here to
meeting; we shall hear no more of their taking advantage of each
other, stirring up strife, going to law, bearing false witness,
or pilfering a little the one from the other. I pray you to take
this counsel, and cease your wickedness, Latter-day Saints, and
do as your President tells you. I feel to say this; and if you
will be patient with me I will say a little more.
119
There are strangers here, and to them I will say we have traveled
the earth over, and where we could not go we have sent by Elders
and by proclamation. We have asked the inhabitants of the earth
to become acquainted with our doctrine. Would they read it? No.
Would they go to hear an Elder preach? No, as a general thing
they would not. If we had been let alone while with the
Christians we would have been there now proclaiming the Gospel.
But I wish to say to strangers that we were not persecuted
because we believed in having many wives, for that principle was
not known to our persecutors until we came to these mountains,
although the revelation was received by Joseph Smith and written
a year before his death. Since this doctrine has been proclaimed
we have lived in peace.
120
The inquiry among many, and especially among our political
friends, is, "What are you going to do? Are you going to observe
the law against plurality of wives, or are you going to obey the
revelation?" We have obeyed the revelation thus far, and still
live; that I can say, and perhaps that is enough. What do we say
about the lawmakers? Go to, ye legislators, and make a law that
every man in this government shall have one wife. You have just
as good a right to do that as to say that we shall not have two.
Let every man have his wife, raise his family, live virtuously
and keep his vows, and our difficulty is at an end. We say to
Congressmen and Presidents, have your wife; and we also say to
every political and financial man the world over, marry the women
and take care of them and save us the trouble. If you do not, we
will gather them up, just as sure as the world. Many destroy
life; we save it; and as we have said, years and years ago, we
say now to all, the day that you will be virtuous and cease your
unlawful connections with the sex, and every man have his wife,
and all the inhabitants of this government observe this rule, we
shall have then but one wife apiece; but we shall save all we can
save. The men are the lords of the earth, and they are more
inclined to reject the Gospel than the women. The women are a
great deal more inclined to believe the truth than the men; they
comprehend it more quickly, and they are submissive and easy to
teach, and if we cannot save the men, let us save the women for
God's sake, and do not find fault with us.
120
Again, a gentleman said to me, the other day, "What are you going
to do with the anti-polygamy law?" I replied, "Nothing at all, we
mind our own business, and I hope everybody else will. We have
not meddled with it, and do not expect to; but we expect to
live."
120
I want to say a word with regard to what are called our former
persecutions; though I, for one, will acknowledge that I have
never been persecuted. As for what people do with my name, I do
not know nor care; they use it for good or for evil, just as they
please. The Lord gave a revelation through his servant to me,
that my name should be had for good and for evil before the
nations of the earth, and if that is the way they use it, all
right--either one or both, no matter. Hands off is all I ask, and
let us have the privilege of living in peace. But will you
hearken to the truth? Will you listen to the words of eternal
life? We have traveled the earth over, and have read to the
people out of the book of life; but as a general thing they have
refused to receive it. It is true that a few have received it in
the past, and I hope that many will in the future. We shall
gather and save all we can. The rise and cause of our
persecutions have been just the same as it has ever been in the
experience of the Saints of God. Who were the leaders and
foremost in the ranks of the Savior's persecutors? The Scribes
and the Pharisees. Who were foremost in the ranks in persecuting
Joseph Smith, even when he had the pledge of the governor of the
State of Illinois that he should be preserved, and when not one
scratch or law could be found against him? Who led the blackened
crew who said that if the law could not reach him, powder and
ball should? The priests; they have always led the van, and
always will. It is Baal against Christ now, as it always was.
121
When we were in Missouri the order was issued, "You 'Mormons'
must leave the State," and thirty-five hundred men were paraded
for battle against about three hundred of the Elders of Israel,
but they did not happen to kill us all. They took Joseph, or
rather they sent for him and Hyrum, and they went down to their
camp, and General Clark called the brethren together, and, said
he, "Give up your arms and every weapon you have;" and the
brethren gave them up. I stood there and heard the General
declare, "Gentlemen, you are the best and most peaceable
community there is in this State; but," said he, "as for your
prophets, bishops, high councils, &c., we shall not permit you to
have them any longer. Forsake your religion and abandon your
Prophet! We have him, and you will never see him again; forsake
this banding together and being one, and live with us and become
as we are. You are the very mechanics and farmers we want. You
have shown us how to build mills, set out orchards, raise wheat,
rear comfortable habitations, school the children, build meeting
houses, and, in short, you have done more to make the country in
three years than we have in fifteen. You are good citizens, but
you must not clan together, you must disperse among the people;
if you do not, remember the militia will be upon you." We bid
them good bye and left our property; we would not forsake our
prophets then, and we are of the same mind yet.
121
Here we are, though we did not come here because we chose to get
out of the way of the Christians. We wanted to stay with our
former brethren, to induce them if possible to receive the truth;
but they would not hear it. The world of mankind is sunk in
ignorance and darkness; but the Lord Almighty has revealed his
will from heaven, and we shall declare it to the people, and give
them a chance to receive or reject it. The Lord invites all to
come, and partake of the benefits of his Gospel, which, we are
told in the Scriptures, is the power of God unto salvation; and
our experience has proved that it is so, whether taken in a
moral, social, political, or financial point of view. We have
gathered the poorest class of men to be found on the continent of
America, and I was one of them; and we have gathered the same
class from Europe, for very few indeed of those who have obeyed
the Gospel have ever been the possessors of any wealth. We have
taken the poor and the ignorant from the dens and caves of the
earth and brought them here, and we have labored day and night,
week after week, and year after year, to make ourselves
comfortable, and to obtain all the knowledge there is in the
world, and the knowledge that comes from God, and we shall
continue to do so. We shall take the weak and the feeble and
bring them up to the standard that God requires. The Gospel of
life and salvation does not reduce those who obey it to beggary;
but it takes the poor and the ignorant, makes them wise and
happy, and surrounds them with the comforts of life and
everything desirable, and teaches them to serve God with all
their hearts.
121
This, gentlemen, is our doctrine, faith, and practice; and we
wish strangers to understand that we did not come here out of
choice, but because we were obliged to go somewhere, and this was
the best place we could find. It was impossible for any person to
live here unless he labored hard and battled and fought against
the elements, but it was a first-rate place to raise Latter-day
Saints, and we shall be blessed in living here, and shall yet
make it like the Garden of Eden; and the Lord Almighty will hedge
about his Saints and will defend and preserve them if they will
do his will. The only fear I have is that we will not do right;
if we do we will be like a city set on a hill, our light will not
be hid. I trust that the time will soon come when, in all things,
our conduct will be such that all the world might pattern after
us with advantage. I can say that at the present time we are far
from that. It is sometimes said by strangers, "We suppose you
Latter-day Saints consider yourselves perfect, don't you?" I
answer, not by any means; we are as imperfect as a people ought
to be, and a little more so.
122
I wish that what Brother George Q. said of you was true--that you
were all obedient to your President. If you all will be, you will
cease sinning, tattling, lying, backbiting, and strife, all will
be industrious, prudent, faithful and full of wisdom and good
works, and the power of God will be upon us more and more, and we
will be able to do more good to the inhabitants of the earth. We
have no quarrel with anybody. We exchange ideas, but we will not
contend. As I used to say to the ministers, when travelling and
preaching, "I will not dispute. If you want the truth I will give
it you; and if you have a truth that I have not, I want all you
have; but contention is not my calling; it is no part of the
Gospel of Christ; that is peace, life, light, and salvation. The
Lord has given that to me and you, and you are welcome to it."
122
I wanted to say these few words to you. I thank you for your
patience. God bless you. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 14 / George
Q. Cannon, April 8, 1871
George Q. Cannon, April 8, 1871
DISCOURSE BY ELDER GEORGE Q. CANNON,
Delivered in the New Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, April 8, 1871.
(Reported by David W. Evans.)
THE BUILDING OF TEMPLES--THE KEYS OF THE APOSTLESHIP.
122
I will read a portion of Scripture which is found in the 17th
chapter of the First Book of Chronicles, commencing at the 3rd
verse--
122
"And it came to pass the same night that the word of God came to
Nathan, saying,
122
"Go and tell David my servant, Thus saith the Lord, Thou shalt
not build me an house to dwell in:
122
"For I have not dwelt in an house since the day that I brought up
Israel until this day; but have gone from tent to tent, and from
one tabernacle to another.
122
"Wheresoever I have walked with all Israel, spake I a word to any
of the judges of Israel, whom I commanded to feed my people,
saying, Why have ye not built me an house of cedars?
122
"Now therefore thus shalt thou say unto my servant David, Thus
saith the Lord of hosts, I took thee from the sheepcote, even
from following the sheep, that thou shouldest be ruler over my
people Israel:
122
"And I have been with thee whithersoever thou hast walked, and
have cut off all thine enemies from before thee, and have made
thee a name like the name of the great men that are in the earth.
122
"Also, I will ordain a place for my people Israel, and will plant
them, and they shall dwell in their place, and shall be moved no
more; neither shall the children of wickedness waste them any
more, as at the beginning.
122
"And since the time that I commanded judges to be over my people
Israel. Moreover, I will subdue all thine enemies. Furthermore, I
tell thee that the Lord will build thee a house.
122
"And it shall come to pass, when thy days be expired that thou
must go to to be with thy fathers, that I will raise up thy seed
after thee, which shall be of thy sons; and I will establish his
kingdom.
122
"He shall build me an house, and I will establish his throne for
ever.
123
"I will be his father, and he shall be my son; and I will not
take my mercy away from him, as I took it from him that was
before thee:
123
"But I will settle him in mine house and in my kingdom for ever;
and his throne shall be established for evermore.
123
"According to all these words, and according to all this vision,
so did Nathan speak unto David."
123
There is one point, brethren and sisters, in the passages I have
just read in your hearing, to which I wish to call your
attention--namely, the pleasure that was evinced by the Lord at
the disposition which David manifested--a disposition which none
of his predecessors, apparently, had exhibited, to build unto the
Lord of hosts a house, a temple, a place upon and within which
his glory could rest. So pleased appeared the Lord to be with
this disposition of David that he promised him that he would
establish his dynasty, that his son should reign after him, and
that this son should be the instrument in his hands of building a
glorious temple unto his name. The reasons are given in other
portions of Scripture why the Lord did not accept this offering
on the part of David. The Lord, in one place, alludes to his
life, saying that he had been a man of war and blood; that he had
gone forth and fought his enemies, and because of this the Lord
was not disposed to accept his offer, but he promised David that
he would raise up a son after him who should be a man of peace--a
man free from war and blood, and that during his lifetime his
temple should be reared; and, according to the prediction of the
Lord God, through Nathan the Prophet, Solomon was raised up and
did accomplish the work which his father David had desired to do,
and he did rear a temple unto the name of the Lord upon and
within which his glory rested and was manifested; and the
blessing of God rested upon Solomon so long as he continued to
serve with a perfect heart the Lord God of his fathers. Israel
was also greatly blessed and prospered in rearing that house; and
though Solomon, in his prayer, when dedicating it, said how was
it possible that God could take up his residence upon earth, when
the heavens, and the heaven of heavens could not contain him,
still God did condescend to manifest his glory in that house to
such an extent that the priests could not endure it; and the
blessings of God rested visibly, in the presence of the people,
upon that house, and they knew that he had accepted their labors
and the dedication of their means for the erection of a house to
his name.
124
This labor appeals to us in a very peculiar manner. There is no
people or community on the face of the earth to-day, except the
Latter-day Saints, who think of rearing unto the Lord of Hosts a
temple upon the same principle and for the same objects and ends
that the temple was reared in Jerusalem. Already we have
completed two temples, and laid the foundation of five. The
Saints are all familiar with the history of the building of the
temple of Kirtland, whether they were there personally or not;
they are also familiar with the blessed results which followed
its erection. They know that God did manifest himself to his
servants and people in a very peculiar manner, and poured out
upon them great and precious blessings; many ordinances which had
been lost to man, or of which he scarcely knew anything, and for
the administration of which there had been no authority upon the
earth for generations, were restored, and men and women received
ordinances, promises and blessings which comforted their hearts
and encouraged them in the work of God. And not only were these
ordinances administered, but additional authority was bestowed
upon the prophet of God who stood at the head of this
dispensation. And so also the completion of the temple at Nauvoo
brought many blessings; that is, so far as it was completed, for
the enemies of God's kingdom did not permit us to complete it
entirely; but so far as it was completed God accepted the labor
of the hands of his servants and people, and great and precious
blessings were bestowed upon the Church of Jesus Christ of
Latter-day Saints for the faithfulness and diligence of its
members in rearing that house.
124
I have often thought of the shortness of the period, after the
death of Joseph, which was continued in building that house. He
died, as you well know, or was murdered, on the 27th of June,
1844. Before 1845 had passed away the Saints were receiving their
endowments in that house. The walls were completed, it was
roofed, the spire finished, and the upper story so far completed
that the Elders could go in and administer in the ordinances of
God's house--the sealings, washings and anointings, and in the
performance of those ceremonies and ordinances which were
necessary for our growth, increase and perfection as a people;
and when it is recollected that all this was done in a very short
period over one year, it bears testimony to the zeal of the
Saints and the mighty exertions they made to fulfil the word of
God and the requirements he made of us as a people, that we and
our dead might not be rejected. But we were not permitted to
enjoy that house, we were not permitted to continue receiving
blessings there; the enemies of God's kingdom were upon us, and
we were compelled to abandon it and our homes, and it fell a
sacrifice to the wickedness of the wicked and it was burned with
fire--probably a better fate than to have it stand and be defiled
by the wicked.
124
We have now to commence again the erection of another temple. For
many years the foundation of one on this block has been laid, and
the Saints have labored upon it to some extent; but it has not
been pushed forward with very great rapidity. There have been
reasons for this--good and weighty reasons. It is desirable when
we build another temple that it should not fall into the hands of
the wicked, as those we have already built have done; but that it
should stand as an enduring monument of the faith, zeal and
perseverance of the Latter-day Saints, in which the ordinances of
God's house and kingdom may be administered through all coming
time. There seems to be a spirit now resting upon the servants of
God to push this house forward to its completion; and I doubt not
that this spirit will be received and cherished by the Saints
throughout Utah Territory, and throughout the world. Judging by
my own feelings on this subject and by the expressions of those
who have alluded to it, I confidently believe that a spirit is
resting upon the people to receive the counsel that is given
concerning it, and to carry forward the work to a speedy
completion.
125
There are many reasons why we should do it. It is true that God,
in his mercy, has permitted us to build another house, which we
call the Endowment House, and in which we have received many
ordinances and blessings; but there are several which cannot be
attended to in the Endowment House; they must be postponed until
a temple is completed, in which the Elders and men of God who
bear the Holy Priesthood, can go and administer the things of
God, and have them accepted by him. This, of itself, is
sufficient to stir us up, as a people, to exceeding great
diligence in pushing forward this work.
125
When David announced his intention to prepare the means for the
building of the house that should be erected by his son Solomon,
he accumulated everything that could be prepared beforehand, so
that when Solomon should come to the throne after his decease, he
might be fullhanded and have abundance wherewith to commence the
labor of building. To accomplish this, David called upon Israel
to come forward and exert themselves, and they did so, so we are
told, and had exceeding great joy in contributing of their means
for the erection of that building. Of course there is no
objection to the Latter-day Saints doing the same; still, that
requirement is not made of us at the present time. All that we
are required to do is to obey the law that God has given unto us,
that is, to pay our tithing. It has been said, and I do not doubt
the correctness of the statement, in fact, I may say I am fully
aware and conscious of it, that if this people would pay
one-tenth of their tithing this temple could be pushed forward to
completion very speedily. As a people we have been very negligent
in paying our tithing; there are doubtless many exceptions, but
as a rule we have not complied with that law with the strictness
which we should have done. Now, however, there is an opportunity
for us to compensate for our shortcomings in the past, and to go
to with zeal and energy to rear this house, so that there may be
a temple of God in our midst in which ordinances can be
administered for the living and for the dead. I fully believe
that when that temple is once finished there will be a power and
manifestations of the goodness of God unto this people such as
they have never before experienced. Every work of this kind that
we have accomplished has been attended with increased and
wonderful results unto us as a people--an increase of power and
of God's blessings upon us. It was so in Kirtland and at Nauvoo;
at both places the Elders had an increase of power, and the
Saints, since the completion of, and the administration of
ordinances in, those buildings have had a power they never
possessed previously.
125
If any proof of this is needed let us reflect upon the wonderful
deliverances that God has wrought out for us since we left
Illinois. Up to that period or up to the time that the temple was
partly finished and the blessings of God bestowed within its
walls, our enemies to a very great extent had triumphed over us.
We had been driven from place to place; compelled to flee from
one town, county and State to another; but how great the change
since then! We started out a poor, friendless people, with
nothing but God's blessing upon us, his power overshadowing us
and his guidance to lead us in the wilderness; and from the day
that we crossed the Mississippi river until this day--the 8th of
April, 1871--we have had continued success and triumphs. God has
signally delivered us from the hands of our enemies, and when it
has seemed as though we would be overwhelmed, as though no
earthly power could succor or deliver us from the hands of those
who sought our overthrow, God has done for us as he did for his
ancient covenant people, when he caused the waters of the Red Sea
to separate, that they might pass through and escape the
destruction their enemies threatened. So have we been in as
remarkable a manner delivered from, apparently, overwhelming
difficulty and danger.
126
Whence, I ask, my brethren and sisters, has this power come?
Whence has it been derived? I attribute it to the blessings and
the power and the authority and the keys which God gave unto his
Saints, and which he commenced to give in the Temple at Nauvoo.
The Elders of Israel there received keys, endowments and
authority which they have not failed to exercise in times of
extremity and danger; and clouds have been scattered and storms
blown over, and peace and guidance, and all the blessings which
have been desired have been bestowed upon the people, according
to the faith that has been exercised. Others may attribute these
things to other causes; but I attribute them to this, and I feel
to give God the glory; and I trace these deliverances to the
power that the Elders received in that temple and previously. I
fully believe also, as I have said, that when this and other
temples are completed, there will be an increase of power
bestowed upon the people of God, and that they will, thereby, be
better fitted to go forth and cope with the powers of darkness
and with the evils that exist in the world and to establish the
Zion of God never more to be thrown down.
126
I know that there is a feeling in the breasts of many people that
this sort of thing is fanaticism. This is characteristic of the
generation, is removed far from them. He dwells at an illimitable
distance from man, and is not supposed to interfere with his
affairs. Man, they think, is left to work out deliverance and
salvation according to his own wisdom; and there are a great many
people, and it may be said, a great many nations, who do not
believe that God interferes at all with matters on the earth.
They think of and speak about him; but it is mere form and
tradition with them; very few believe that he interferes directly
with the affairs of men. Of course when such a belief is
prevalent, or rather when such unbelief prevails, the idea of
building a temple or temples to the Most High God, in which
ordinances shall be performed for the living and the dead,
strikes the people as something strange and fanatical. But, let
me ask, what was the object of building a temple in the days of
Solomon? What was the object of rebuilding it after its
destruction by Nebuchadnezzar? Why was it that Ezra and the Jews
who were him in Babylonish captivity were strengthened to go
forth to rebuild the temple of God at Jerusalem? We read in the
Scriptures that God's blessing rested upon them. Their enemies,
it is true, harassed them and did all in their power to check
their labors, but nevertheless they were exceedingly blessed, and
God accepted their work and bestowed choice and peculiar
blessings upon them.
126
When Jesus came the temple still stood in Jerusalem, but it had
become defiled. He was so angered on one occasion on this account
that he took a scourge of cords and beat out the money changers
and others who had defiled it, and upset their tables, and in
this visible manner showed his anger at the defilement of his
Father's house.
126
We read in the revelations that the time will come when the
tabernacle of God will be with men on the earth. How shall we, as
men and women, prepare for this? One of the prophets says, "And
the Lord whom ye seek shall suddenly come to his Temple," showing
that there will be, at some period or other, a temple or temples
built on the earth to which God will come.
127
I have often thought, in reflecting on this subject, how careless
mankind are in relation to the future. We are born on the earth,
where family relationships that are most desirable are formed.
Parents have their children whom they love beyond expression.
These children grow up and form associations in life and raise
families, and these relationships are the most tender known to
the human heart. There is nothing so much calculated to make life
desirable as the relation of parents to children and children to
parents, husbands to wives and wives to husbands; and many a man
when he loses his partner, loses all the hope that he has; his
heart sinks within him, and he feels as if life was undesirable;
and instances are not rare of men, through grief on this account,
having their lives shortened. And so with the other sex;
sometimes through the loss of a husband a woman's heart will
break and she goes down to an early grave. And yet, in the midst
of the world where all these tender ties and emotions exist there
is no preparation for their perpetuation. The people do not
believe that they exist beyond the grave. Imagine, if you can, a
state of things where all these relationships are utterly
destroyed and all mingle in one common herd! This is the kind of
heaven that many people believe they are going to. I have heard
ministers say, "O, I will not know any relationship between
myself and my wife hereafter; she, then, will be no nearer to me
than any other woman, nor I to her than any other man; our
children will be no nearer to us than any other children, and we
will live in this condition throughout the endless ages of
eternity." This is a dreary prospect for any human being who has
the affection of a husband, wife, parent or child--a dreary
prospect for that endless eternity to which we are all hastening.
127
But God, in ancient days, gave certain authority unto one of his
Apostles--namely, Peter. He gave to him authority to bind on
earth, and it should be bound in heaven; to loose on earth and it
should be loosed in heaven. Where is this authority now? Shall we
go to the Roman Catholic Church to find it? If it be there it is
not exercised. Shall we go to the Episcopal Church to find it? If
it be there they fail to proclaim it. Where shall we go to find a
man who has authority to bind on earth and it is bound in heaven,
as Jesus told Peter? Where shall we find a man whose acts will be
thus recognized of God, and whose performances or solemnizations
are confirmed by the heavens themselves? You travel throughout
all the earth and mingle with the various sects who claim to be
the descendants of the Apostles, and you will look in vain for
any claims to such authority. But come among the Latter-day
Saints, who claim to be the original Church restored to the earth
again, who claim to have the authority of the Apostleship--the
same Apostleship that was exercised by Peter, James, John and the
other Apostles, and you will find the authority to bind and loose
on earth and it will be bound or loosed in heaven, claimed and
exercised in their midst. It is claimed by the Church of Jesus
Christ of Latter-day Saints that God has restored the keys of the
Apostleship; that he has restored the authority by which the
ordinances shall be performed on the earth that will bind man to
woman, woman to man, children to parents and parents to children,
so that these relationships which are so acceptable in the sight
of God may not only exist for time, but may be perpetuated
throughout the endless ages of eternity.
128
This is the claim the Latter-day Saints make, and it is the
authority they exercise. To claim the Apostleship and authority
without claiming and exercising its functions would be altogether
contrary to the spirit and power of that office and authority
when it was upon the earth in ancient days; therefore we wish to
rear temples and administer ordinances, looking, as we do, upon
this life as a state of probation in which we may gain experience
and prepare ourselves for higher exaltation and a greater degree
of felicity in the world to come.
128
We build temples and we administer and submit to ordinances and
perform those things within them which will prepare us to dwell
eternally with our God, with Jesus and the Apostles in the
heavens. There each man will have his family and kingdom. It is
said that God is Lord of lords and King of kings; but how can he
be King of kings unless there be kings under him to give him
homage and pay respect unto him and acknowledge him as their Lord
and their King? When God led forth Abraham and told him that as
the stars of the firmament were innumerable so should his seed
be, he proclaimed to him the greatness of his kingdom in
eternity. He told Abraham that he should be a king over this
innumerable host; for if Abraham were not to be king over them,
of what use or glory would his posterity be to him? When God
pointed Abraham to the sand on the sea shore and told him that as
it was countless so should his seed be, he told him in accents
that could not be mistaken of the future glory of his eternal
kingdom. And if all mankind attained to the same promises as
Abraham, they also would have an innumerable posterity to reign
over. As the prophet says concerning our Lord and Savior Jesus
Christ, "To the increase of his kingdom there shall be no end."
It shall go on increasing with every cycle of eternity, as long
as time endures. There shall be no end to the increase of his
kingdom. His glory consisted of this; and the glory of God
consists in the number of his posterity; and as generation
succeeds generation, until the earth is filled and glorified,
other worlds will be rolled into existence, upon which the
posterity of God, our heavenly Father, shall increase throughout
the endless ages of eternity.
129
As it was said to Abraham and Jesus, so it will be said to the
faithful sons and daughters of God; hence the Latter-day Saints
believe in the eternal nature of the marriage relation. When we
marry there is a power here to bind on earth and it is bound in
heaven. Men and women are married to each other for time and for
all eternity; not as it is in the world, "until death shall them
part;" but that tie shall be as enduring as eternity itself, and
there shall never be a time when it shall be dissolved; and to
their increase there shall be no end, for this is the glory of
God, and this is the blessing of God upon his faithful children.
The godlike power has been given us here on the earth to bear and
perpetuate our own species; and shall this power, which brings so
much joy, peace and happiness, be confined and limited to this
short life? It is folly to talk about such a thing; common sense
teaches us better. It teaches that we have been organized, not
for time alone; that we have been endowed as we are, in the image
of God, not for thirty, forty, fifty, seventy or a hundred years,
but as eternal beings, exercising our endowments and functions
for all eternity, if we live faithful or take a course that God
approves. Therefore there is great sense, beauty and godliness in
the idea that God taught Abraham with respect to his posterity
becoming as numerous as the stars of the firmament.
129
The Latter-day Saints live for this. We look upon this life as a
very short period of time. We have suffered and are likely to
suffer as the Saints of God did anciently; and this life is a
state of probation--a short period filled with sorrow.
Difficulties, thorns, briars, brambles, and obstacles of various
kinds beset our pathway; but, as was said yesterday, we look
forward to a heavenly city, whose builder and maker is God. We
look forward to the time when this earth will be redeemed from
corruption and cleansed by fire; when there shall be a new heaven
and a new earth, and when the Saints shall possess their native
inheritance purified from sin, redeemed from corruption, with the
power of Satan curtailed, and when we shall be able to increase
and multiply and fill this earth, go to other earths and carry on
the work of emigration through the endless ages of eternity.
129
This is a little of the heaven that the Latter-day Saints look
forward to. It is not a heaven where all distinctions are
abolished--where parents and children are mingled with the common
mass, where wives and husbands are undistinguishable; but where
all these ties exist and are preserved and perpetuated, and man
goes forward on that heavenly career which God, his Heavenly
Father, has assigned to him, and which he designs that all his
faithful children shall walk in. These are some of the reasons
why we want a temple built. There are innumerable reasons why we
should go to with our might and rush forward this work. Let us
push it to its completion as speedily as may be required, and God
will bless us; he will make our feet fast in these valleys; he
will give us increase and make of us a mighty nation. Already he
has set his seal upon us; already he has given us the glorious
privilege of bearing his name. Let us rear a house upon which his
glory shall rest, and that shall be called by his name. This is
required at our hands; and that God may help us to accomplish it,
and keep us faithful to the end, is my prayer in the name of
Jesus. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 14 /
Brigham Young, May 21, 1871
Brigham Young, May 21, 1871
REMARKS BY PRESIDENT BRIGHAM YOUNG,
Delivered in the Tabernacle, Salt Lake City,
Sunday Morning, May 21, 1871.
(Reported by David W. Evans.)
THE CHARACTER OF THE SAVIOR--THE POWER OF THE
PRIESTHOOD--THE UNPARDONABLE SIN.
130
I feel to bear my testimony to the truth as far as we have heard
it to-day, and to all truth. We have been hearing of the Gospel
of life and salvation, a subject which should interest the whole
human family as soon as they can become acquainted with it. The
subject of salvation should occupy the thoughts and reflections
of every intelligent being. The salvation and redemption wrought
out by the Savior is for us--it was purchased for us. The
character we have been hearing of is our Savior and Redeemer--the
Savior of the whole world of mankind, and of all creatures
pertaining to the earth, and the earth itself, for all will be
redeemed by the blood of the Son of God. We should have a part in
this, and we can say truly that we have a part in it. Whether it
will benefit us as it might, depends upon our own thoughts,
reflections and actions--upon our obedience to the requirements
of our Father in heaven to secure to us life everlasting. The
Father has done all he can do on his part: He has given his only
begotten Son; he has sent light into the world; he bestows his
Spirit upon the children of men; he lights up the understanding
of every person that lives, that ever did or ever will live upon
the earth. Christ is the light that lights every man that comes
into the world. We have this light, will we improve on it?
130
In my reflections on the Gospel of life and salvation and the
theories of the children of men I have contrasted the various
beliefs, faiths, ordinances and operations of the people who
profess to worship a Supreme Being. Not only the Christians; for
I do not know of any nation on the earth but what has some object
which it worships as supreme, and to which it renders adoration.
This is the case even with the heathen, although they worship
gods which their own hands make. No matter about this, they are
ignorant; but that spirit that dwells in the children of men
prompts them to worship, adore, to seek after that which will
better their condition and make themselves happy. This is the
condition of all the inhabitants of the earth, whether Christian
or Pagan; although the innate disposition to render homage to
some invisible power as the Supreme Rule is modified and
diversified according to their varied traditions. The effects of
tradition are as visible among Christians as among heathens; and
these traditions, as well as our own superior intelligence, lead
us to regard the worship of the heathen as nonsensical, and we
may say ridiculous. We can have no faith in this; we see no
propriety in bowing down to gods made with our own hands, whether
they be gods of gold, silver, wood or stone. This would be folly
in the extreme to persons who believe in the New Testament; we
say we will worship the Being who has redeemed us, him who
created us and all things and who rules and governs all things
according to his good pleasure, whether in heaven or on earth.
But will we worship according to the directions that He has
given? Will we believe the doctrine that Jesus has left on record
in the New Testament, or will we believe in something that varies
from this?
131
We see that Christendom is full of religion; in fact the world is
full of it, no matter where we go. I have been brought up to
believe on the Lord Jesus Christ; I am taught to believe in him.
Perhaps if I, my parents before me, and the nation in which I was
born and brought up had never heard of his name, I would treat it
with as much indifference as the heathen do when they hear of it;
and yet if men did but understand the light of Christ that is
within them it would prompt them, universally, to adore and
admire, we will say, the God of nature--him who has created and
formed the earth and all things it contains, including us, who,
in the image of our Creator, dwell upon and inhabit it. I say
that, did we all understand this light of Christ, possessed by
every human being when born into the world, it would prompt us to
worship the God of nature; and did we heed it as we ought we
would not be likely to come to the conclusion that there is no
personal God.
131
Among the remarks made here this morning was one worthy the
notice of every intelligent being, and that was that if we do not
understand the mysteries of the being of our Creator, shall we
deny it? Shall we deny the existence of that which we do not
understand? If we do, we would want to keep an iron bedstead to
measure every person according to our own measurement and
dimensions; and if persons were too long we would cut them off,
and if too short draw them out. But we should discard this
principle, and our motto should be, we will let every one believe
as he pleases and follow out the convictions of his own mind, for
all are free to choose or refuse; they are free to serve God or
to deny him. We have the Scriptures of divine truth, and we are
free to believe or deny them. But we shall be brought to judgment
before God for all these things, and shall have to give an
account to him who has the right to call us to an account for the
deeds done in the body.
132
What shall we believe, then, when we reflect upon and consider
all these things? Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ. Who can
object to him? When his character is set forth in its true light
what fault can be found with him? I have no question, as an
individual, but that the Jews believed they saw a great many
defects in the Savior. I would just as soon believe that the
ignorant wicked can see no defects in the character of a modern
prophet as to believe that the Jews could see none in the Savior.
I have had the privilege, in my lifetime, of reading some of the
writings which have been preserved and handed down by the Jews,
which contained their description of the Savior's character, and
certainly, nothing could be more ridiculous; and I remember that,
on one occasion, when talking to the Prophet Joseph about these
things, I said to him, "No matter what they say about you, I will
defy mortal man to say worse about a modern prophet than the Jews
have said about the Savior;" and that the character of the
Redeemer presented no defects whatever to the eyes of those among
whom he lived, is what I would not say. I may say, however, that
men who did not believe in him looked through prejudiced eyes,
and hence they were unable to view him in his true light; and no
man who has ever lived on the earth was more ridiculed and
traduced than he was. But when we, that is, the Christian world,
read an account of his character and doings, not the least
blemish or defect is seen; it might be different, however, if he
were here in our midst. Suppose that he or his Apostles were to
walk through Christendom, preaching the Gospel without purse or
scrip, do you think that if they tried to gain admission to the
pulpits in the churches or places of worship which have been
erected in their honor, and called the churches of the Savior, or
of St. Matthew, John, Paul, Peter, Bartholomew and so on, that
they could gain admittance? Let reason, guided and enlightened by
the conduct of the people, answer, and it will give the negative
at once to every building of this kind erected in Christendom; so
far as my knowledge extends, this would be the result except
among the Latter-day Saints. Perhaps some may say that I have too
much faith in the prophecies of God, in the latter-day work, and
in the administration of individuals that now live and have lived
on the earth in our day. Be it so, no matter to me. I am here to
testify in the name of the God of Israel that for many years past
there have been men travelling through the length and breadth of
the earth who possess the same power and authority as that with
which Jesus endowed his Apostles when he told them to go into all
the world and "preach the Gospel to every creature, and he that
believeth and is baptized shall be saved, but he that believeth
not shall be damned, and these signs shall follow them that
believe. In my name they shall cast out devils, heal the sick,
speak with new tongues," &c.
132
I am a witness here, to-day, that these sayings and promises have
been fulfilled in these latter days as much as they were in the
days of the Savior. Have the dead been brought to life? Yes, or
those who, to all appearance, were dead, and this is so to my
certain knowledge. But were they dead? No, they were not. What
did Jesus say to his disciples and those who followed him to the
grave of Lazarus, when they were mourning and bewailing, and
beseeching him to say the word only and it should be done? Jesus
said, "He is not dead, but sleepeth." So it has been in these
latter days. To all appearance life and breath had departed, but
they yet lived, and some who, under such circumstances, were
restored by the power of God, are still living. The eyes of the
blind have been opened and the ears of the deaf unstopped; the
lame have been made to leap, and foul spirits have been cast out.
Has this been the case in every instance? Not by any means,
neither was it in the days of the Savior. They who have faith
receive these blessings if they live according to the spirit of
the holy Gospel.
133
Is there any harm in preaching and believing in such doctrines,
and realizing the blessings? I often ask myself this question,
but I fail to see harm or impropriety therein. I know that some
say we can be saved without a Savior. If parties like to believe
this, all right; but if we can be saved without, we certainly can
with. Some will say we can be saved without believing in baptism;
very well, we surely can be then if we do believe in it. Some say
we can be saved just as well without having hands laid on for the
reception of the Holy Ghost as with; if we can be saved without
we certainly can be with. If an Elder of Israel lay his hands
upon us and say, "Receive ye the Holy Ghost," there is not the
least harm in it; it is conferring a blessing. "I desire to bless
you," says the Elder, "and if I had power I would bless you; and
according to the faith in me I do dispense the Holy Spirit to
you." It is a blessing pure as the angels in heaven. If I say to
the sick, "Be healed and blessed," or bid foul spirits, pain,
fever or any disease whatever, "Depart," it is a blessing to the
patient, and there is not the least harm in it in the world. And
now, suppose the Elders of this Church have power to say,
"Receive ye the Holy Ghost," and the Holy Ghost is given, is
there any harm in it? Not the least in the world; and if we can
be saved without these things we certainly can with, so we are on
sure ground. Suppose that we can be saved without doing precisely
as the Savior has told us, we most certainly shall be by
observing what he has left on record for our salvation. But he
has said that not one jot or tittle of his word or of the law
shall pass without being fulfilled; and it is no matter whether
he speaks by his own voice, by the voice of an angel, or through
his faithful servants here on the earth, all the words of the
Lord Almighty will certainly be fulfilled; then if we believe on
the Lord Jesus Christ and comply with all the requirements of his
Gospel we are on safe ground.
133
If it is acceptable in the sight of Heaven for a minister to dip
his finger in water contained in a gold, silver or marble vase,
and then wet the forehead of the child or the adult, and call
this baptism, where can be the harm in going down into the waters
of baptism as Jesus did, and as the eunuch did? I say where is
the harm in being buried with Christ in baptism? I cannot see the
least harm in it. Then if we are safe without baptism for the
remission of sins, we are certainly safe with it. If we are safe
without having hands laid upon us for the reception of the Holy
Ghost, we are certainly safe with it; if we are saved without
having the gift of faith to heal the sick or cast out devils, we
are assuredly saved with. Then where is the danger of those who
believe on the Lord Jesus Christ and keep his commandments?
133
The cry of the Christian world is "The Bible, the Bible," but who
will believe it? who will believe that Jesus is the Christ, that
he is the Son of God and the express image of his Father? But a
few will believe these things, and yet the salvation that Jesus
has purchased will reach the whole human family and save, in a
kingdom or in some place where they will enjoy to the extent of
their capacity, those who reject not the Gospel and despise not
the Savior. Those who set at naught the counsels of God are the
only ones the Gospel will not reach and save in a kingdom. But
who will go into the celestial kingdom? Those who obey the Gospel
of the Son of God, and then walk in all humility before the Lord
and keep his commandments in all things. They are the ones who
will enter in at the strait gate. Jesus said, "Strait is the gate
and narrow is the way that leads to life"--that is our
translation; the original is, "that leads to the lives"--"and few
there be that find it; while broad is the gate and wide is the
way that leads to destruction, and many there be that go in
thereat." Many will there be who will miss receiving the
blessings and being caught up with Christ in the air, and being
saved in the presence of the Father and the Son, that now
anticipate enjoying the glory, excellency and exaltation which
God has prepared for the faithful.
134
The inquiry arises with a great many, "What are you going to do
with all the rest of the human family, are you going to send them
to hell?" I will answer the question as Joseph once did when a
person asked him, "Will everybody be damned except the Latter-day
Saints?" "Yes," said Joseph, "and many of them, unless they take
a different course from what they are now taking." Who will be
saved in the celestial kingdom, and go into the presence of the
Father and Son? Those only who observe the whole law, who keep
the commandments of God--those who walk in newness of life,
observe all his precepts and do his will. Are we going to send
all the rest to hell? Not the sectarian hell, pardon the
expression. The wicked, we are told, will be turned into hell,
with all the nations that forget God, and that is very true. But
where is hell? Read for yourselves. What is hell? Read for
yourselves. You may call it hell, hades, or the world of spirits.
It is where Jesus went and preached to the spirits in prison. All
who have not received the Gospel, who have not had the advantages
resulting from strict obedience to the ordinances, are there
subject to the evil power, to the principle of death. There they
will reside who have denied the Lord Jesus Christ; but they will
be resurrected and will receive their bodies again; but blessed
and holy is he on whom the second death hath no power. On many it
will have power; but what proportion of the whole human family
from the days of Adam to the last born on the earth will become
angels of the devil and will reap the wrath of God and endure it
for ever and ever, it is not for me to say; but none will, save
those who have sinned against the Holy Ghost. Who is able to do
this? that is the question. I will tell you of one man who could
have committed this sin.
134
We read in the days of the Apostles of a certain man named
Cornelius, a devout man and one who worshipped the Lord according
to the light he possessed. As he was once praying in his house,
the Holy Ghost fell upon him, and he and his household rejoiced
exceedingly. What was the word of the Lord to Cornelius under
these circumstances? Was it "You are saved, you are just right,
you can build up churches, you can show the people that they can
be saved, and can receive the Holy Ghost without the laying on of
hands?" No, the word of the Lord to Cornelius was, "Send men to
Joppa, and call for one Simon, whose surname is Peter; he lodgeth
with one Simon a tanner, whose house is by the seaside; he shall
tell thee what thou oughtest to do." Cornelius sent to Joppa, and
just before his messengers reached the house at which Simon
lodged, he had had a vision in which a sheet descended from
heaven, in which were all manner of beasts and creeping things of
the earth; and a voice said, "Rise, Peter, kill and eat." But
Peter said, "Not so, Lord, for I have never eaten anything common
or unclean." And the voice said unto him, "What God hath
cleansed, that call not thou common." At that time the Gospel had
been given to the Jews only, and Peter and his brethren had the
idea that it was not for the Gentiles; but this vision was as
much as to say, "I want to open your eyes and show you that the
Gentiles as well as the Jews are to receive and participate in
the blessings of the Gospel." Just as Peter awoke from his vision
there came a rap at the door and the messengers of Cornelius
inquired for him, and made known to him their errand, and he and
some of his brethren went down and conversed with Cornelius, and
while doing so the Spirit of God rested on them so powerfully
that they glorified God. The Jews who were with Peter commenced,
"Take care, Peter, we do not like this; we do not understand that
the Gentiles are to have the Gospel. The Savior is the Savior of
the Jews; Jesus was the king of the Jews only and not the king of
the Gentiles." Peter commanded them to be still. Said he, "Do you
not see the pouring out of the Spirit just as on the Day of
Pentecost, these people speaking with new tongues and
prophecying;" and said he, seeing that this is the case, "Can any
man forbid water that these should not be baptized, which have
received the Holy Ghost as well as we." Cornelius, if he had
rejected the testimony of Peter, would have been led to reject
the Holy Ghost, which had fallen upon him, and been lost.
135
This was an instance in which the Holy Ghost was given before
baptism; there may be other cases in these days, but if parties
are thus favored of the Lord, the outpouring of his Spirit
prompts them to send for an Elder of Israel that they may be
baptized for the remission of their sins. I do not know that it
is recorded that Cornelius received a remission of sins before
baptism. The quotation has been read here from the Scriptures
that except a man be born again he cannot see the kingdom of God;
and unless he be born of the water and of the Spirit he cannot
enter it; that is, no man can see and understand the kingdom of
God unless the Spirit reveal it to him. When a person receives
the Holy Ghost he begins to read the Bible understandingly. It is
a new book to him. Is this fortunate or unfortunate for him? I
will say it is fortunate for those who receive the Gospel as
preached by the Latter-day Saints, when the Spirit of the Lord
rests upon them. Such an individual will say, "The Bible is a new
book to me, bless me; I never read the principles understandingly
in my life before; I could not understand them. I never read the
New Testament, nor comprehended the character of the Savior and
his teachings to his disciples as now; although I have read the
Scriptures hundreds of times they never were plain before." The
Spirit may rest upon many and reveal to them the wonderful things
of God; but when it does it will prompt them to obey the commands
of the Lord Jesus. Is this the fact? It is. Well, we will say it
is very fortunate for those who receive this Gospel and the
spirit of it in their hearts, for it awakes within them a desire
to know and understand the things of God more than they ever did
before in their lives, and they begin to inquire, read and
search, and when they go to the Father in the name of Jesus he
will not leave them without a witness.
135
When we go to the nations we say, "Receive ye the Gospel,
treasure it up in your hearts; the Spirit is ready to testify to
you at any moment; are you ready to receive the Spirit?" No
person need wait; whenever the spirit within him yields obedience
to the still small voice that whispers, "This is the way, walk ye
in it," that Spirit is ready in a moment to teach, guide and
direct him in the way of life and salvation. If there is
darkness, it is the result of our own organization and
intelligence being beclouded and far from the things of God. We
listen to the continual promptings of the Man of Sin, when he
says, "Do not you submit to the Lord, do not inquire of the Lord;
do not ask for the Spirit of the Lord; do not go to the Father in
the name of Jesus, or if you do go, be very careful how you go.
Let reason take the stand with you, let the words of your
petitions be dictated by the reason that is within you, then you
will be very sure not to ask in the spirit of meekness! No, you
should not yield your manhood to any spirit to ask for things you
need, or that you may be led, guided and preserved in the way of
truth."
136
These are the promptings of the devil; but when the spirit in man
yields obedience and brings the flesh into subjection the Spirit
of the Lord is then ready to whisper to the individual, "This is
the way, walk ye in it;" and such individuals can go on their way
rejoicing, regardless of those who cry, "Lo! here is Christ," or
"Lo! there is Christ;" for the Spirit will teach them that Jesus
is the Christ and that the Bible is true. It may not all have
been translated aright, and many precious things may have been
rejected in the compilation and translation of the Bible; but we
understand, from the writings of one of the Apostles, that if all
the sayings and doings of the Savior had been written, the world
could not contain them. I will say that the world could not
understand them. They do not understand what we have on record,
nor the character of the Savior, as delineated in the Scriptures;
and yet it is one of the simplest things in the world, and the
Bible, when it is understood, is one of the simplest books in the
world, for, as far as it is translated correctly, it is nothing
but truth, and in truth there is no mystery save to the ignorant.
The revelations of the Lord to his creatures are adapted to the
lowest capacity, and they bring life and salvation to all who are
willing to receive them. They are so simple that the highminded
and those lifted up in their own estimation will say, "I cannot
get down so low as that." If they pray, they dare not ask for the
things they want. I have known a great many individuals who dare
not ask God the Father in the name of Jesus Christ if the
doctrine we preach is true. They have a conviction within them
that it is true, and they say, "If we ask we shall receive the
witness we ask for, and then we shall have no excuse whatever for
not obeying it." I have had it said to me, "I am sorry I have
learned so much, sorry I have had so much revealed. I wish I was
as ignorant as I was a few years ago." What will be the condition
of such individuals? Ignorance will be their portion. Let him
that is ignorant remain ignorant still. The Gospel will do them
no good; but they who are honest before the Lord, and ask in the
name of Jesus, will receive a testimony, and know that Jesus is
the Christ. Flesh and blood will not reveal this to them, neither
will the sciences of the day; it can only be known by the spirit
of revelation. The kingdom of God and its mysteries are and can
be known only to him to whom God reveals them, and I hope and
pray that we are or may be among that number. It is very
customary to pray to the Lord, but in my petitions I pray a great
deal to the Latter-day Saints, or those who profess to be. When
traveling and preaching I frequently pray the people, in Christ's
stead, be ye reconciled to God. I pray you, my hearers, to ask
the Father, in the name of Jesus, whether these things be true or
not. I cannot pray the Father that he will compel you to know; it
would be no use for the Father to compel you to know the truth.
All must be willing to ask for and receive it. The fountain is
open, truth is ready, its streams are waiting and desirous to
come and testify to every individual on the earth who is willing
to be taught that Jesus is the Christ, the Gospel is true, God is
true, life and salvation are true. We are here upon this
earth--upon this little dark, opaque body; if we were in some of
the celestial kingdoms and were to look at this earth it would
not appear larger, probably, than just a little speck, a black
marble! Who can notice such an insignificant affair? God notices
this world. He organized it, and brought forth the inhabitants
upon it. We are his children, literally, spiritually, naturally,
and in every respect. We are the children of our Father; Jesus is
our elder brother, ready to save all who will come to him. By and
by the Lord will purify the earth, and it will become pure and
holy, like a sea of glass; then it will take its place in the
rank of the celestial ones, and be recognized as celestial; but
at the present time it is a dark, little speck in space.
137
I pray the people and all who hear me, be ye reconciled to God,
and ask for the things that you want. If you want life and
salvation, ask for it in faith, humility and meekness. Be willing
to receive the truth let it come from whom it may; no difference,
not a particle. Just as soon receive the Gospel from Joseph Smith
as from Peter, who lived in the days of Jesus. Receive it from
one man as soon as another. If God has called an individual and
sent him to preach the Gospel that is enough for me to know; it
is no matter who it is, all I want is to know the truth. This
should be the feelings and the heartbeatings of every individual
that lives on the earth. If we are endowed with intelligence we
can know and understand things for ourselves.
137
You have received the truth, Latter-day Saints; live it. You know
it perfectly well. When a Latter-day Saint says, I have sinned,
will you forgive me? Did you sin knowingly? Tell the truth and
say "Yes," you sinned, with your eyes wide open. When you commit
a wrong, after having been enlightened, you violate your own
judgment, and the convictions of the spirit that is within you.
Why not live as we should? We should be the best people on the
earth; we have more knowledge of the things of God and of his
purposes than the rest of the inhabitants of the earth that we
have any knowledge of. Then what manner of persons should we be?
I do pray you to live your religion, and pray God to bless you.
Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 14 / Orson
Pratt, March 19, 1871
Orson Pratt, March 19, 1871
DISCOURSE BY ELDER ORSON PRATT,
Delivered in the Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, March 19, 1871.
(Reported by Julia Young.)
THE FULFILLMENT OF PROPHECY--THE EARLY HISTORY OF
THE CHURCH--THE BOOK OF MORMON.
137
I will read a portion of the word of God contained in the 85th
Psalm:
137
"Lord thou hast been favorable unto thy land; thou hast brought
back the captivity of Jacob.
137
"Thou hast forgiven the iniquity of thy people; thou hast covered
all their sin. Selah.
137
"Thou hast taken away all thy wrath; thou hast turned thyself
from the fierceness of thine anger.
137
"Turn us, O God of our salvation, and cause thine anger towards
us to cease.
137
"Wilt thou be angry with us forever? will thou draw out thine
anger to all generations?
137
"Wilt thou not revive us again, that thy people may rejoice in
thee?
137
"Shew us thy mercy, O Lord, and grant us thy salvation.
137
"I will hear what God the Lord will speak; for he will speak
peace unto his people and to his Saints; but let them not turn
again to folly.
137
"Surely his salvation is nigh them that fear him; that glory may
dwell in our land.
138
"Mercy and truth are met together; righteousness and peace have
kissed each other.
138
"Truth shall spring out of the earth; and righteousness shall
look down from heaven.
138
"Yea, the Lord shall give that which is good; and our land shall
yield her increase.
138
"Righteousness shall go before him; and shall set us in the way
of his steps."
138
This was a prayer and prophecy uttered by the ancient Psalmist in
relation to the house of Israel. These psalms were written by the
inspiration of the Holy Ghost, and most of them were prophetic in
their nature. David was a man especially inspired of the Lord,
not only to reign as king over the house of Israel, but to utter
forth many predictions in the form of psalms to be sung in the
congregations of Israel. He clearly spoke concerning the coming
of the Messiah; his death, and the afflictions that should come
upon him as the Redeemer of the world, and of many events in
connection with his coming, all of which were fulfilled. He also
spoke in many psalms in regard to the preaching of the servants
of God in all nations, declaring the wonderful works of God. He
also spoke concerning the second coming of this Messiah, the
great glory that would be revealed on that grand occasion; he
also spoke by the spirit of prophecy concerning the downfall of
the twelve tribes of Israel and the great affliction that would
come upon them; also, that the Lord would remember them in the
latter times, and bring them to a knowledge of the truth.
138
This psalm which I have just read contains a prayer, uttered by
this inspired man, for the redemption of the covenant people of
the Lord. That he would not be angry with them forever, that his
anger might not be drawn out towards them to all generations;
that he would turn himself from the fierceness of his wrath and
show mercy unto his people again.
138
The Lord saw proper, in answer to that prayer, to inspire the
Psalmist to utter these words--"Mercy and truth are met together,
righteousness and peace have kissed each other. Truth shall
spring out of the earth and righteousness shall look down from
heaven. Yea, the Lord shall give that which is good and our land
shall yield her increase. Righteousness shall go before him and
shall set us in the way of his steps."
138
The Lord did not leave David in uncertainty about the blessings
that should come upon his covenant people; he was informed, in
the words which I have repeated, that the Lord intended again to
bestow his blessings after he had sufficiently punished Israel;
that he intended to bring them back to their own land; that he
intended to bless that land which was given to them as an
inheritance, and, that that land should again yield its increase
to his people. But before he would do this he promised that truth
should spring out of the earth, and that at the same time
righteousness should look down from heaven; that truth should go
before his face and set his people in the way of his steps.
139
We live, Latter-day Saints, in the age when this prophecy is
being fulfilled. We have lived to behold the glorious period dawn
upon this creation when God has condescended to bring forth truth
out of the earth, and at the same time has manifested his
righteousness from heaven--that is his law. I need not tell the
Latter-day Saints that are now before me how this prophecy was
fulfilled, for they already understand it. There may be
strangers, however, in our midst who do not understand these
things, as we understand them; and it may be well to briefly
notice the fulfillment of this prophecy as manifested in the rise
and progress of this Church. This Church has an existence this
day in consequence of the fulfillment of their words. There never
would have been any such people as the Church of Jesus Christ of
Latter-day Saints, unless God had again manifested himself in
fulfillment of this prophecy. He has seen proper after so many
generations have passed, to again reveal himself to the children
of men, although it was contrary to their opinions and ideas that
God would ever again speak to the inhabitants of the earth. They
concluded that all communication from the eternal worlds was shut
off, that, although there was a God and plenty of angels and
messengers in his presence, he would never send them again to the
inhabitants of our globe to reveal anything new.
139
These have been the ideas of our fathers for many generations
that are past.
139
The whole Christian world were deluded with these ideas for some
seventeen or eighteen centuries.
139
The idea took its rise in the apostate church that sprang up in
the days of the Apostles; a church which denied the spirit of
revelation and had the wickedness and audacity to proclaim in the
face and eyes of the Bible that it needed no new revelation; that
it had sufficient. The councils that were called towards the
close of the third and fourth centuries of the Christian era
concluded to introduce laws and rules among the church. The Greek
and Catholic churches excommunicated all persons that would
believe in the God of revelation.
140
They collected together various manuscripts which they had picked
up in various parts of the earth, which they called the fullness
of the canon of Scripture; then they passed a decree that if any
person should be found believing anything except that which was
contained in their canon, that he should not be permitted full
fellowship in the church; that he should be disfellowshipped and
anathematized. This wicked and abominable doctrine was handed
down for a great many generations in the Greek and Roman Catholic
churches, and will be found throughout all their writings--the
writings of their most noted archbishops. They declare that they
neither received nor believed in any new revelation; that their
rule of faith and practice was ancient Scripture; that the church
must be guided by those ancient laws, and by the traditions of
their fathers--traditions handed down from the days of the
Apostles to their day. Thus you see all communication from the
heavens was cut off by their own decree; they were worse than the
heathen. Nebuchadnezzar, a great heathen king accustomed to
worship idols all his days, had not apostatized from the true God
as those professed Christians had, for he believed in the God
that gave revelation. We have an account in the Book of Daniel
how the Lord did reveal himself to that heathen king in a dream.
But he forgot the dream and sent a proclamation to all the wise
men of Babylon to see if he could find out an interpreter. He, at
length, found one in the person of Daniel the Prophet, who gave
the king the dream that the God of heaven had given him, also the
interpretation, and we have many instances on record where
ancient heathen kings had not so far strayed from the God of
heaven but what they could believe in new revelation; but we have
the example before us for many generations where people who have
assumed the name of Christ disbelieved in new revelation, and
persecuted those who believe in receiving any new communication.
140
Some two or three centuries ago there was a great reformation in
Europe--a protestation against this wicked, corrupt and
abominable power that had held sway under the name of Christian.
140
They did reform from many of their corrupt practices, and they
had power given to them, although perhaps they did not understand
it fully, and the God of heaven did give power to these reformers
to bring about more liberal principles; but they had to do it
through great persecution. They succeeded, however, in building
up denominations which they called Christian, that had forsaken,
in some measure the corruption of the mother church. These
reformers followed the mother church in regard to limiting their
faith to ancient Scripture; they would tell the people that there
was to be no more revelation. John Calvin and Martin Luther held
the view, that there was to be no more revelation from heaven;
that the canon of Scripture was full. They received this false
dogma from the mother church; they could not find it in the New
Testament; but it was a tradition handed down by the mother
church that such was the fact.
140
Now, the devil did not particularly care how many good principles
people retained, so long as they should deny one of the most
important principles of heaven. Cut off communication from the
Lord, shut up the heavens, keep angels out of the question
concerning any more new communication to be given to the children
of men, and the devil has accomplished his object. These
falsehoods were handed down, after the reformers came out, in all
the various denominations until the present day, until the time
when the Lord, by the mouth of his holy angels, called Joseph
Smith and gave unto him a knowledge by vision of the place where
the ancient records of a portion of the Israelitish nation were
deposited. At that period of time there was scarcely a people on
the face of the whole earth but what were more or less under the
delusion of this apostate doctrine. Mr. Smith, however, was
uncontaminated by these traditions, as he was not a member of any
church; this is manifest in the prayer offered by this young man
at the time when the Lord first revealed himself to him.
140
He went out to pray, being then a little over fourteen years of
age, in a little grove not far from his father's house. The great
object which he had in praying was to learn some few principles,
which he saw were absolutely necessary to know, according to his
understanding, in order to serve the true and living God. He
desired to know which, among all the denominations with which he
was surrounded, was the true church.
141
It is not often that boys of this age would be so exercised, but
this was the fact in regard to Joseph Smith. He was uneducated;
he had not been to college; he was not trained in the vices of
all large cities; but merely a country boy accustomed to hard
work with his father. Probably one reason why his mind was thus
exercised was in consequence of the religious excitement existing
in that neighborhood at the time; some of his own relatives had
joined the Presbyterian Church, and he was earnestly sought after
to join himself with some church, and his mind being somewhat
wrought upon, seeing many of his young acquaintances turn to the
Lord, he greatly desired to know which was the true church. It
was a great question; he knew not how to satisfy his mind, for he
had not read the Bible much. He heard a great many different
doctrines advocated by ministers respecting the different
denominations, which caused him to read the Bible. He happened to
fall upon a certain passage contained in the Book of James, "If
any man lack wisdom let him ask of God, who giveth liberally and
upbraideth not." This passage, when he read it, seemed to sink
with great weight upon his mind. He thought it was his privilege
to go to the Lord and ask him respecting the desired information.
As I told you before, he had not been trained up in any of the
creeds of the existing denominations, and therefore he was
confiding enough to believe what was here written, "If any man
lack wisdom," &c. He thought to himself that he did lack wisdom,
for he did desire to know which was the true church. He went into
the grove with a determination to claim this promise. When he was
thus praying he saw a light which appeared to be approaching him
from the heavens. As it came nearer it seemed to grow brighter
until it settled upon the tops of the trees. He thought it would
consume the leaves of the trees; but it gradually descended and
rested upon him. His mind was immediately caught away. He saw in
this light two glorious personages, one of whom spoke to him,
pointing to the other, saying, "This is my beloved Son, hear ye
him." This was a glorious vision given to this boy. When these
persons interrogated him to know what he desired, he answered and
said, "Lord show me which is the true church." He was then
informed by one of these personages that there was no true church
upon the face of the whole earth; that the whole Christian world,
for many generations, had been in apostacy; that they had denied
communication and revelation from heaven; denied the
administration of angels; denied the power that was in the
ancient church that comes through the gift of the Holy Ghost, and
gave him much instruction upon this point, but did not see proper
upon that occasion to give him a full knowledge of the Gospel,
and what was necessary to constitute a true church, and gave him
some few commandments to govern him in future time, with a
promise that if he would abide the same and call upon his name,
that the day would come when the Lord would reveal to him still
further, making manifest what was necessary to the constitution
of the true church. The vision withdrew; the personages attending
and the light withdrew. He returned to his father's house, and
told the vision, not only to his parents and neighbors, but to
some of the preachers of the religious denominations in that
place. He was expressly commanded in the vision to unite himself
to none of these churches. When he related that which he had
received in this vision, the ministers immediately made light of
it, and said to him, "God does not reveal anything in our days;
he revealed all that was necessary in ancient times; he has not
spoken for 1800 years to any one." From that time forth he was
persecuted, not only by ministers, but all denominations in that
region persecuted him. "There goes that visionary boy." This
seemed to be the feeling manifested, not only by professors, but
by all; but yet he knew that God had manifested himself to him;
he could not be persuaded to the contrary, any more than Paul
could when he heard Jesus in his first vision.
142
When about four years had elapsed, he retired to his bed one
Sunday evening, reflecting upon the former vision, praying to the
Lord that he might receive a fulfillment of the promise--namely,
that if he was faithful, the true order of the Church of the Son
of God should be revealed to him. While he lay thus praying, all
at once the chamber was lighted up; this light continued to grow
brighter and brighter until he saw a glorious personage, and this
personage revealed to him the condition of the world, the
apostacy of the Christian nations, and the darkness that reigned;
also revealed to him what the Lord intended to accomplish upon
the face of the whole earth preparatory to his coming. He
informed him that this continent had once been occupied by a
religious people, who understood the law of Moses and the Gospel;
that they kept sacred records among them, and wrote them upon
plates of gold, which were deposited in a certain hill about
three miles from his father's house. At the same time this angel
was telling him about these plates, the vision of his mind was
opened so that he could see the place of their deposit. After the
angel had given many instructions he withdrew. Joseph Smith
continued to pray; the angel came a second time, related the same
things over again, and gave him the same view of the plates, and
still further information concerning the work of the last days,
and then withdrew a second time. He continued to pray; the angel
came the third time, gave him some further knowledge and
information, opening still further the prophecies concerning the
grand events that must be fulfilled in the latter days. When the
angel withdrew from him the third time, instead of going to
sleep, he arose and it was daybreak. He had been conversing with
this angel nearly the whole night.
142
He went out in the morning, as usual, with his father to labor in
the field, and his father, observing that he looked pale, asked
him if he was ill. He replied that he did not feel very well. His
father advised him to go to the house. He started to go home, and
after going a certain distance from his father, and before he
reached the house, the angel again appeared to him--this was in
daylight--and told him to turn back and tell his father what he
had seen. He did so; he was also commanded by the angel in this
fourth vision that he should go to the place where these plates
were deposited. After relating to his father what he had seen,
his father declared that it was a heavenly vision, and told him
to be faithful to what had been revealed to him. He, therefore,
on the morning of the 22nd of September, 1823, repaired to, and
saw the place where these plates were deposited, just as he had
seen in the night vision. They were deposited in a stone box not
far from the summit of the hill Cumorah. The crowning stone that
covered the box was oval; by taking away the turf from its edges
he succeeded, by the use of a lever, in raising it from the box.
When he saw the plates, he also saw an instrument that was called
by the ancient prophets a Urim and Thummim. While he was thus
gazing upon the plates, the angel came again to him, and as he
was about to put forth his hand to take them, forbade him, saying
that he needed further experience; that they could not be
entrusted with any one only with those having an eye single to
the glory of God; that they were sacred records, and that no
person could have them for speculative purposes; and gave him
certain commandments to keep, and told him to visit that place
again one year from that time when he would again meet with him.
He did so at the expiration of the year, and did so until four
years had passed away; and on the morning of the 22nd of
September, 1827, the angel permitted him to take the plates, and
also the Urim and Thummim.
143
Thus I have shown you how Truth sprang out of the earth;
according to the words of our text. Mr. Smith being uneducated,
except in the elementary branches as taught in our common schools
in the East, therefore felt himself incapable, by his own
learning, to perform so great a work. He was commanded of the
Lord to draw off some of these characters from the plates and
send them to the learned, which he did; they were sent to the
city of New York by the hands of Martin Harris, the old gentleman
whom you saw here last Conference. That old gentleman being then
a middle-aged man, went to New York to see if he could find any
person among the learned that could translate the characters. He
went to Professors Mitchell and Anthon, and they were exhibited
to them; and Mr. Harris received a certificate, stating that to
them the translation of Joseph Smith seemed to be very correct.
Martin Harris had not told Mr. Anthon how Mr. Smith came in
possession of these characters. The Professor asked Mr. Harris
how Mr. Smith obtained the plates from which the characters were
taken; he said that he obtained them by the administration of an
holy angel by obedience to the commandments of God. Mr. Anthon
requested him to let him see the certificate, he did so; and
without any further consultation tore it up before his eyes, and
then said, if he would bring the plates to him he thought he
could assist him in the translation. We all know that some of the
characters and hieroglyphics that have been discovered in some
parts of America cannot be deciphered by the most learned men of
our day. The Professor wrote an article some time afterwards
against the Latter-day Saints, in which he corroborates that
which I have just told you concerning a plain countryman coming
to him with characters.
144
Thus we have the testimony of Professor Anthon that such a
circumstance did transpire, and that such characters were handed
to him. After Martin Harris returned to Joseph Smith and told him
the conversation that had taken place, how that Professor Anthon
could not decipher the records, Joseph inquired of the Lord, and
the Lord commanded him that he should translate the records, and
that he should do it through the medium of the Urim and Thummim.
He commenced translating, but being a poor scribe, he employed
Martin Harris to write some for him; he also employed other
scribes to write from his mouth, and at intervals continued to
work upon the farm. Being persecuted, however, he had to leave
his father's house and went down to Pennsylvania, where he was
also persecuted. He continued the work of translation until it
was completed, and this is the book (Book of Mormon) which is the
translation from these plates, a book which contains some five or
six hundred closely written pages. After Mr. Smith had almost
completed the translation, he found that there was a prediction
contained in the book that the Lord would show to three
witnesses, by his power from heaven, the truth of the divinity of
this work. The query immediately arose who these three should be.
Martin Harris, Oliver Cowdery and David Whitmer were very anxious
that they might be the favored individuals. They were told to
humble themselves before the Lord and pray unto him, and that if
they would do this the same should be shown to them. They did so.
Mr. Smith went with them; this was in Fayette, Seneca Co., New
York, in the year 1829. While they were praying the angel
descended from the heavens in the presence of these four men, and
took the plates and exhibited the pages and engravings of that
portion that was unsealed--for the whole of them were not
permitted to be translated; and thus the engravings were shown to
three other witnesses. The angel at the same time placed his
hands upon the head of David Whitmer and said, "Blessed be the
Lord and they that keep his commandments." At the time that the
angel was showing the records, they heard a voice out of the
heavens saying, that the records had been translated correctly by
the gift and power of God, and they were commanded to bear
witness of the same to all people to whom the work should be
sent. They have therefore given their solemn testimony in this
book in connection with Joseph Smith, concerning the appearing of
the angel, and the exhibition of the plates; their testimony has
gone forth wherever this book has been published. Mr. Smith was
also permitted to show the plates to eight other witnesses whose
names are also given in testimony of these things, that they saw
the plates and handled them.
144
Thus you have the testimony of twelve men, eleven witnesses
besides the one who found the plates, three of whom saw the angel
of God; and all this before there was any latter-day church in
existence. There was a circumstance, however, that took place,
before the organization of this Church, on the 15th day of May,
1829. Two men, Joseph Smith and Oliver Cowdery, being exercised
before the Lord in regard to the ordinance of baptism; how and in
what way they should receive this ordinance acceptably before him
they did not know. They understood the mode of baptism, for in
the translation of this record they found that the ancient
inhabitants of Israel baptized by immersion, and that the words
used in connection with it were also given. The question arose,
Who could baptize them. The Lord had already told them that there
was no true church on the earth, and that there was no authorized
minister to administer baptism; and, of course, this was a
question that would arise in the mind of any individuals under
similar circumstances; they would naturally want to know how they
could be baptized, so as to have their baptism recognized in the
heavens. They understood that they might just as well jump into
the water themselves, as to be baptized by a man having no
authority on him. They did not understand how it could be done,
and they therefore were troubled in their minds with regard to
it, and went and humbled themselves before the Lord, who, on the
15th day of May, 1829, sent an angel to them. This angel informed
them that he was John the Baptist, who was beheaded, and who
baptized their Savior, and that he held the priesthood of his
fathers, the priesthood of Levi. He laid his hands upon their
heads and ordained them unto the priesthood that he himself had,
which priesthood had authority to baptize for the remission of
sins, but had no authority to lay hands upon the people for the
gift of the Holy Ghost. John, who baptized our Savior, himself
declared:
145
I can baptize you with water, and that is the extent of my
authority, but there cometh one after me who is mightier than I,
he has greater authority, he can baptize you with fire and with
the Holy Ghost; but I have the right to baptize you with water.
This was in substance what John said to the Jews in his day. He
conferred this same priesthood upon these two men, and commanded
them to baptize one another, giving them a promise that that
priesthood should never be taken from the earth, but should
remain for ever; consequently the priesthood conferred by the
angel is never again to be banished from the earth, as it has
been throughout the dark ages.
145
They went and baptized each other, for the Lord did not permit
them to organize the Church until the fullness of time had
arrived. He appointed the day by new revelation, the very day on
which they should commence the organization of the
Church--namely, the 6th of April, 1830; also gave a commandment
on the day of its organization, how the Church should be
organized, with what offices, or those necessary to constitute a
true Church of God here on the earth. Previous, however, to this
organization of the Church they received higher authority than
that which John the Baptist gave them.
145
For when they found they only had authority to baptize by water,
but could not minister the Holy Ghost by the laying on of hands,
the question arose immediately: How shall we obtain that
authority? They again prayed; they again called upon the name of
the Lord, and the Lord sent messengers from heaven with a higher
priesthood than that which John the Baptist held, whose names
were Peter, James and John, three ancient Apostles, and they
conferred upon them the priesthood and Apostleship that they
themselves had, which gave them authority not only to baptize,
but to administer in the ordinance of the Holy Ghost by the
laying on of hands in the name of Jesus, precisely the same as
the Apostles did when on the earth.
145
Thus they received, not only the lesser priesthood, but also the
Apostleship, and having authority granted unto them from heaven
they were fully qualified to organize the Church; but still they
could not do it by their own wisdom. There was nothing to be done
in this Church by the wisdom of man. The Lord, as I heretofore
stated, had already told them what the necessary offices were,
and what the duties of these several offices should be in the
Church.
145
The Church was organized, and we might give you a relation of its
history from that day down to the present, but I see that the
time allotted for our forenoon meeting has already passed.
145
I wish before I close to cite one or two testimonies from the
prophecies in relation to this great work of the latter days. If
you will turn to the 29th chapter of Isaiah and read the
prediction contained therein you will find that nearly the whole
chapter pertains to the events of the latter days, one of the
predictions is the destruction of the nations of the wicked,
which has never been fulfilled. It reads thus:--That all nations
that fight against Mount Zion shall become as a dream of a night
vision, etc., etc.
146
The Lord intends, in the last days, to build up a people called
Zion, or, in other words, his Church. It matters not how numerous
the people of the nations may be, this is their destiny; they
will become as the dream of a night vision; or as the Prophet
Daniel expresses it--all kingdoms and governments organized by
human authority shall become like the chaff of the summer
threshing floor; the winds of heaven shall blow them away, and no
place shall be left for them; and that the stone out of the
mountain should become a great mountain and fill the whole earth;
and the kingdom and the greatness of the kingdom should be given
into the hands of the Saints of the Most High--this is what
Daniel has predicted. Isaiah has predicted the same; but, before
this destruction of the wicked, certain events are to happen;
among which he speaks of a book. He says, "And the vision of all
is become unto you as the words of a book that is sealed, which
men deliver to one that is learned, saying, Read this I pray
thee, and he saith, I cannot, for it is sealed. And the book is
delivered to him that is not learned, saying, Read this, I pray
thee. And he saith, I am not learned. Wherefore the Lord said,
For as much as this people draw near me with their mouths, and
with their lips do honor me, and their fear toward me is taught
by precepts of men: Therefore behold, I will proceed to do a
marvellous work among this people, even a marvellous work and a
wonder, for the wisdom of their wise men shall perish, and the
understanding of their prudent men shall be hid." "In that day
shall the deaf hear the words of the book, and the eyes of the
blind shall see out of obscurity and darkness."
146
These words of the Prophet Isaiah were fulfilled so far as the
coming forth of this book was concerned. It was not the book
itself that was to be sent to the learned; if that had been the
case the prophecy would not have been fulfilled; but it "was the
words of the book," and not the book itself. "And the book was
given to him that is not learned, saying, read this I pray thee.
He says I am not learned." Then comes in the declaration of the
Lord:--Because of the wickedness of the people, etc., that he
would "proceed to do a marvellous work and a wonder," and in that
event he would cause the wisdom of the wise men to perish, etc.,
all of which has been fulfilled. "And in that day shall the deaf
hear the words of the book, and the eyes of the blind shall see
out of obscurity, and out of darkness." Now, I would ask, are
there not many in this congregation of Latter-day Saints who can
testify that they have seen this literally fulfilled? Have you
not seen those who have been literally deaf, in the enjoyment of
their hearing, and this by the power of God in this dispensation?
Yes, there are scores of witnesses that can testify that this has
been literally fulfilled. Have you not seen those who have been
afflicted with blindness restored immediately to their sight?
Yes, and all this in fulfillment of this prophecy. "The meek
shall increase their joy in the Lord, and the poor among men
shall rejoice in the Holy One of Israel." Who, I would ask again,
is the most benefited by this prophecy? In ancient days, while
the learned and the chief priests rejected the Gospel of the Son
of God, was it not the poor among men that were benefited by the
Gospel preached to them? Yes, and so it has been in these days.
147
How many scores of thousands have been taken from the oppressions
of the old world, and brought some six or seven thousand miles
here, into the interior of this glorious land of America, a land
of promise? Although we have come into a very poor portion of it,
yet you have been benefited; you now own houses and lands,
cattle, horses and property that you never would have possessed
had you not participated in the literal fulfillment of this
prophecy. The poor among men are literally, as well as
spiritually, blessed. Then comes in another prediction concerning
the destruction of the nations of the wicked. "For the terrible
one is brought to nought, and the scorner is consumed, and all
that watch for iniquity are cut off, and all nations that fight
against Mount Zion, will perish and vanish away." When this
marvellous work and a wonder is commenced, and its truths
preached and fully declared to the nations, and they reject them,
the desolation and destruction that were brought upon the ancient
Jews for the rejection of the Gospel will, according to this
prophecy, be visited upon the wicked of this generation. How
about Israel? According to the words of our text, "Truth shall
spring out of the earth, and righteousness shall look down from
heaven, yea, the Lord shall give that which is good, and our land
shall yield her increase; righteousness shall go before him, and
shall set us in the way of his steps." Thus you see, in that day,
when the wicked will be so sorely afflicted the God of heaven
will signally favor Israel. These things will transpire when we
get through with the Gentiles, because the direct commandment of
the Lord is, first to the Gentiles, and then to the house of
Israel. And when the times of the Gentiles are fulfilled, then
the Lord will restore the blessings he promised to Israel; he
will then fulfill literally that which was uttered by the
Psalmist David, "Turn us again, O God of our salvation; how long
will thou be angry with us? how long shall we have to suffer in
consequence of our wickedness and the wickedness of our fathers?"
Until truth shall spring out of the earth; until then your
captivity must remain; until then your sufferings and great
afflictions must continue. But when the Lord brings truth out of
the earth and sends righteousness down from heaven he will again
remember Israel; then the Gentile nations will be punished, and
Israel be saved.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 14 /
Brigham Young, June 25, 1871
Brigham Young, June 25, 1871
DISCOURSE BY PRESIDENT BRIGHAM YOUNG,
Delivered in the New Tabernacle, Salt Lake City,
Sunday, June 25, 1871.
(Reported by David W. Evans.)
THE CELESTIAL GLORY--MODERN CIVILIZATION--FAMILY GOVERNMENT
147
As Brother Smith and myself, with others, will take our leave of
this place to-morrow morning for a preaching tour through the
northern settlements, we wish to say a few words. My remarks will
be for all, both Saint and sinner; those who are Saints, those
who wish to be, and those who wish not to be. I will read the
fifth paragraph of the seventh section of the Book of Doctrine
and Covenants. On referring to that place you will find the
following words:
148
"And they who are not sanctified through the law which I have
given unto you, even the law of Christ, must inherit another
kingdom, even that of a terrestrial kingdom, or that of a
telestial kingdom. For he who is not able to abide the law of a
celestial kingdom, cannot abide a celestial glory; and he who
cannot abide the law of a terrestrial kingdom cannot abide a
terrestrial glory; he who cannot abide the law of a telestial
kingdom, cannot abide a telestial glory; therefore he is not meet
for a kingdom of glory. Therefore he must abide a kingdom which
is not a kingdom of glory."
148
These words set forth the fact to which Jesus referred when he
said, "In my Father's house are many mansions." How many I am not
prepared to say; but here are three distinctly spoken of; the
celestial, the highest; the terrestrial, the next below it; and
the telestial, the third. If we were to take the pains to read
what the Lord has said to his people in the latter days, we
should find that he has made provision for all the inhabitants of
the earth; every creature who desires, and who strives in the
least, to overcome evil and subdue iniquity within himself or
herself, and to live worthy of a glory, will possess one. But,
"In my Father's house are many mansions," says the Savior; he has
prepared places for his children; but the Saints, we who have
received the fullness of the Gospel of the Son of God, or the
kingdom of heaven that has come to earth, are in possession of
those laws, ordinances, commandments and revelations that will
prepare us, by strict obedience, to inherit the celestial
kingdom, to go into the presence of the Father and the Son. While
Jesus was here on the earth his followers inquired about his
future dwelling place, for they all wanted to be with him. Said
they, in effect, "Where thou goest, we want to go; where thou
dwellest, we want to dwell;" and they said, "Where shall you live
hereafter, and what will be your state and condition?" Said
Jesus, in reply, "I am of the Father; I was with him before the
foundations of the world were laid; I and my Father are one, we
shall live together;" and he said also, "Strait is the gate and
narrow is the way that leads to the lives," (it reads in our
Bible "Leadeth unto life," but if it were translated correctly it
would be, "Leadeth to the lives,") "and few there be that find
it."
149
Jesus travelled and preached, worked miracles, and labored
diligently by day and by night, and when he had finished how many
were there to stand by him? How many were there to believe and
confess him before the scribes and pharisees? After travelling
with him and seeing him feed the multitudes with a few loaves and
fishes, heal the sick and open the eyes of the blind, how many
friends had he when he came to the cross? How many of his
disciples were there to say, We are the disciples of this man
whom you are about to crucify? They stepped out of the way. Well
might Jesus say, "Strait is the gate and narrow is the way that
leadeth to the lives, and few there be that find it." We may say,
and justly too, that the conduct of his disciples was very
remarkable; for, as much as they thought of their Master, and as
long as they had followed him, there was not a man to stand by
him in his trying hour. It was but a few hours before that they
had eaten supper with him, when, we are told, "Jesus took the
bread, blessed and brake and gave to his disciples, and said,
'Take and eat ye all of this;' and he took the cup, saying, 'Take
this and drink ye all of it, this is my body in the New Testament
and this is my blood in the New Testament.'" All this was a few
hours before his crucifixion; and when his death drew near every
single man, to a man, forsook him. During his trial, probably you
all, even to the children, have read the story a great many
times, when Peter was accused of being one of his disciples by a
damsel who sat or stood by, he denied it, saying, "It is not so,
I am not one of his disciples;" and when a second time he was
accused of being one of his disciples, he said, "No, it is not
so, I firmly deny it, I am not one of his disciples." And when a
third time the same accusation was made he cursed and swore about
it.
149
Now I make an application of this right here. As much as we think
of that ancient name and character--the Savior, which age and
antiquity have rendered so sacred to the Christian world that
they profess to revere them, compare the course his immediate
followers took, with the course taken by the followers of Joseph
Smith, the Prophet of the latter days, as much as he is despised
and his name ridiculed. There is scarcely any, no matter how high
socially, who can speak of him with sufficient respect to call
him "Mr." or "Joseph" Smith, but they generally refer to him as
"Joe" Smith; yet, much as he is scorned and despised, he had
hundreds and thousands who would have gone to the death with him
when he went to death, but Jesus found not a man. Joseph Smith,
though he spent only fourteen years in presiding over this
people, organizing the Church, proclaiming the Gospel and
receiving revelations, yet had hundreds and thousands of men and
women who were ready to go to the death with him.
149
I wish now to look at my subject a little more, and will refer to
the present condition and future prospects of the inhabitants of
the earth. If we had time to read we could show to you,
Latter-day Saints, that the Lord is more merciful to the people
than we are. He has compassion on the works of his hands, while
we, through the fall, have a disposition, in common with all
mankind, that is revengeful, and apt to give way to passion,
wrath, malice, anger, bickering, contentions, hateful feelings
and unbecoming words. All men are subject to this; but the
Latter-day Saints should be above it; and I wish to caution them,
and to inform them that if they expect to enter the celestial
kingdom they must overcome this weakness and the wicked
dispositions they have inherited through the fall; they must
subdue, and become masters of them in the name of Jesus, and
become compassionate to all. I have travelled a great deal in the
world; and though, through the evil that is within me, it is
natural for me to contend, and if I am opposed to oppose in
return, and if a sharp word is spoken to me to give a sharp word
back, I have done so but rarely. It is wrong, and we must subdue
the inclination.
150
It has been mentioned here about the Saints leaving their homes
and being persecuted. They may be again for aught I know; and if
in the providence of God it is permitted to chasten us for our
wickedness and for yielding to sin, I hope we shall be able to
bear it patiently; but if the Latter-day Saints will live their
religion and exercise faith in the name of Jesus, they will be
able to overcome every besetting sin within themselves; and then
we shall be able to overcome every foe without, and we will live
and outlive all the slander, falsehood and prejudice now heaped
mountain high against and around us by many individuals in the
nations. We will live it down, live it into oblivion. But shall
we turn away from the holy commandments of the Lord and join
hands with the wicked and ungodly to make our faith popular? No,
God forbid. I am happy in believing, in knowing and in
proclaiming, that the Lord Almighty has so organized his kingdom
on the earth and he so rules it that no man will have the
privilege of coming into and abiding in it, and receiving a
fullness of its blessings through covetousness, selfishness or
any spirit of idolatry. In the contemplation of this I rejoice,
and I am exceedingly glad that the Lord has so ordered it that no
man can be saved in his sins and in his iniquity. All will have
to come to the Lord and be sanctified through the grace of Christ
by faith in his name; without this, I am happy to say, that none
can be purified, sanctified and prepared to inherit eternal
glory.
151
Well, Latter-day Saints, will you live your religion? Sometimes I
do not know about this. I see and realize so much with regard to
the power of Satan on the earth, the evil propensities of mankind
and the weakness of human nature, that I do not know whether the
Latter-day Saints are going to abide all that will come upon
them. Whip them and they will acknowledge the Lord, abuse them
and they will be Saints. Have we any ensamples? We have. You take
plenty of these who are around here, who have been in this
Tabernacle, and some probably who are here to-day, and when they
were in their own country, poor, distressed, with not enough to
eat, scanty clothing, no house of their own to live in, not any
property, not worth a chicken, and the finger of scorn pointed at
them from Monday morning until Saturday night, and they would go
weeping through the streets bearing precious seed, and declare
that "the Gospel is true, Jesus has spoken from the heavens, the
angel has flown through the midst of heaven and delivered the
Gospel to the children of men, the kingdom of God is set up, the
word of the Lord is within me and I am ready to declare it to the
people;" and they would go weeping week after week, month after
month, and year after year, in their poverty and wretchedness;
but bring them here and put them in a condition to gather around
them a few hundreds or thousands, and they will lift their heel
against the Almighty; and when I think of this I do not know how
many of the Latter-day Saints will apostatize. Let us be in a
condition now, if we could step forward directly into a position
in which we should be equal with our neighbors, equal with the
corruptions of this world, equal with the wicked, and we should
have praise and popularity. I am glad it is not so. If we could
have the favor of the wicked world, and have the blessings heaped
upon us and be fostered as other people, communities and
territories are, probably it would lead away a great many. It is
all right now. If we will bear all these things and be patient,
and live our religion whether we have enough to eat or half
enough; whether we have a good house to dwell in, or we live in
tents, wagons, or in dens and caves, and love the Lord and
delight to do his will and walk humbly before him, and overcome
every passion and evil propensity, and subdue the old man within
us that Christ may live within us--the new man to his glory, we
will inherit celestial glory. But no person will be sanctified
without the law--the law which the Lord has given, will be
observed by few comparatively, when we take into account the vast
numbers who have lived on the face of the earth. There is no
prospect whatever of multitudes of them being sanctified by the
law of Christ. What we shall do for them in the Millennium it is
not for me to say altogether. We shall do a great deal, there is
no question about it. It is a matter of great rejoicing, and
should bring forth gratitude from the hearts of the whole world
of mankind, that the Lord has promised a day of rest. The day
will come when Jesus will rule King of nations, as he now does
King of Saints, and this glorious rest that the Saints have been
looking for for thousands and thousands of years, from the days
of Adam until now, will arrive. They have been looking for the
absent body, just as John the Revelator says, He saw the souls
under the altar crying, "How long, O Lord?" We are waiting for
the absent body, how long shall we look for it? It will come
again by and by, and the spirit and the body will be reunited;
but how many will be prepared to enter the celestial kingdom
unless they are officiated for it is not for me to say. But if we
preserve ourselves in the truth and live so that we shall be
worthy of the celestial kingdom, by and by we can officiate for
those who have died without law--the honest, honorable, good,
truthful, virtuous and pure. By and by it will be said unto us,
"Go ye forth and be baptized for them, and receive the ordinances
for them;" and the hearts of the children will be turned to the
fathers who have slept in their graves, and they will secure to
them eternal life. This must be, lest the Lord come and smite the
earth with a curse. The children will go forth and revive this
law for those who have slept for thousands of years who died
without the law. Jesus will prepare a way to bring them up into
his presence. But were it not for the few who will be prepared
here on the earth to officiate when the Lord shall come to reign
King of nations, what would be the condition of the world? They
would sleep and sleep on; but the way is prepared for their
redemption.
152
Now, those who cannot abide the law of the celestial kingdom
cannot abide the glory of a celestial kingdom. All Christians are
looking for celestial glory, but can they abide it? They cannot;
it would consume them, for "our God is a consuming fire." They
think they could abide a celestial kingdom; but they could not.
They will have to abide another kingdom and another glory,
according to the lives they lead and the knowledge they possess
here. When we look at it, we should have compassion and we should
be charitable. I want to say: a great many priests have been here
and I have spoken before them; if there be any here to-day I say
to them and to every priest on the face of the earth, I do not
care whether they be Christian, Pagan or Mahommedan, you should
live according to the best light you have; and if you do you will
receive all the glory you ever anticipated. We should not be
prejudiced against you in the least; even if you are against us
and declare falsehoods about us we should not retaliate. But how
prone we are to rebuke if we are rebuked, or if we receive a
sharp word to return one. The Latter-day Saints have to overcome
this; and the world may cry out and say all manner of evil
against us, but, my brethren and sisters, let us so live that it
will be said falsely. If we do this, happy are we; but if
truthful, woe be to the Latter-day Saints! Let all evil spoken of
the people called Latter-day Saints be falsely spoken, as some
that I heard a week to-night. Shall I mention it? How quickly
"old Adam" rose within me, when the gentleman speaking pointed
his finger, and said, "You murderers!" And I thought, "Will you
not prove it?" I did not say a word; I thought about it a minute,
and concluded that it was not worth noticing. He did not say you
"Latter-day Saints," but his congregation was mainly composed of
Latter-day Saints, and said he, "You murderers!" Could he prove
this? No, no, he could not. Could any man prove it? Not that man
that lives on the face of the earth; it cannot be proved. Why?
Because the Saints are free and clear from the crime, that is the
reason. Let the evil they speak of us be just as false as that
was when they were going to bring us all to judgment!
152
I believe I will venture to say a little further. The gentleman
said all would be brought to judgment, and said he, "You who have
two wives will be there?" I thought to myself, "Glory, alleluia,
we shall be along with you father Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, and
with Moses and the prophets." I do not wish to say one word to
cast a reflection whatever; but pity, pity! Open the Bible and
read from Genesis to Revelations, and the whole amount of the
Christian religion, and all that they can teach and tell is,
"Come to Christ, come to Christ!" Why, certainly, that is right.
Come to Christ, and with it forsake our sins, and when we do
this, keep the commandments of Christ and fulfill the law just as
he did. Said he, "I come not to destroy the law but to fulfill
it;" and he declared that every jot and tittle thereof should be
fulfilled. Now pardon me, but if I am a Saint my heart would be
filled with pity, oh, how pitiful, and yet I could say, and with
justice and truth, though it might sound harshly to the ears of
some, "O, fools and slow of heart to believe" all that is written
of Jesus and the prophets, of the latter-day work, of the
Millennium, of the coming forth of the kingdom of God upon the
earth, of the cleansing and revolutionizing of the inhabitants of
the earth, and preparing them for the coming of the Son of Man! I
could say to the whole Christian world, justly, "O fools and slow
of heart to believe what is written in the Bible and other books
concerning these things."
153
I say "other books," for we believe in other books as well as the
Bible; but do we on that account believe in an untruth? No. I
heard something this morning about our religion being vulgarly
called "Mormonism." I say not vulgarly called so. Mormon was a
good man, and he is in heaven, or in a good place at any rate;
and the Book of Mormon is named after him, and we believe it.
What does the word mormon mean? In the strict sense, and as it
was translated by the ancients, it means more good. Mormon, more
good; and "Mormonism" embraces all the truth that there is in
heaven and on the earth; and if there is any in hell it belongs
to us. Every truth in the sciences and in the arts, and all the
knowledge that God has given to man in mechanism, and in fact on
the earth, which is but a small speck among the creations of God,
and the whole universe, all is incorporated in and constitutes
what the world call "Mormonism." If we have errors, and seeing
that we are just like other people, it is natural to suppose that
we are not free from them, they should be overcome. There is no
other people on the face of the earth that have the law of God as
the Latter-day Saints have it. They believe in the ordinances of
the house of God, they believe in the laws that the Lord has
revealed for the salvation of the children of men. All these holy
ordinances are embraced in our faith. We try to live according to
them, and that too strictly; and when aught is said against us I
only ask my brethren and sisters to live so that it will be said
falsely--live so as to be guiltless--be innocent, full of faith,
good works, charity, love, long-suffering, patience, godliness
and brotherly kindness. If we fill up our lives with these good
works, happy are we, no matter where other people go or what they
say or do; or whether they ever give us our rights according to
their estimation or according to ours. If we do this God will
give us our rights. We live in peace and prosper, and live in
hope; and if we do our duty we shall live down every obstacle,
every opposing foe, every opposite spirit and influence that is
raised against us as a nation or as nations; and live, as I hope
will be our constant aim, so as to glorify God. Not to gain the
flatteries and fellowship of the world, for I would not give a
snap of my finger for them; for as the world is I want not their
fellowship. I should have their good feelings! Why? Because I do
nothing only to do them good. There is not a professed Christian
on the face of the earth but what, if he knew what we know, would
pray for the Latter-day Saints. Why? Because we have the keys of
salvation to the children of men, which have been restored to the
earth by the Almighty in these latter days, and we are doing
everything we possibly can for their salvation.
153
Talk about persecution, why that only comes from those who hate
the truth. When falsehood is spoken against this people, no
matter by whom, whether priest or people, it comes from a foul,
wicked heart. Some say we are all wicked. Yes, we are all wicked;
but we should not allow our tongues to utter forth many things
that are uttered. We are not pure enough yet; we are not holy, we
are not sanctified; no, the Latter-day Saints are not sanctified,
and if any person thinks that we, as a people, are a pattern for
the human family, we would just refer him and all mankind to the
commandments and revelations which the Lord has given for the
salvation of his creatures; they are perfect, but we are
imperfect. We are trying to be perfect, and trying to sanctify
the Lord God in our hearts, and to honor his name, character and
laws, and to spread them as far as we possibly can to the east,
west, north and south, and to gather up all that will be gathered
into the celestial kingdom; but to shake hands with the world and
fellowship them, no, no! In the first place they will not
fellowship us, and in the next place we cannot fellowship them.
We will fellowship every good word and every good thought and
every good deed; but we cannot fellowship them in rebelling
against the truth.
153
Speaking of persecutions, neglects, slights and insults, was it
an insult for the President of the United States, after calling
upon our men to redeem this land from a foreign government, which
we did, so far as the whole of Upper California is concerned, for
it was acquired by the Latter-day Saints from the Mexican
Government; and over it we hoisted the American flag, and have
maintained it ever since; and then for our Chief Magistrate to
make war upon the people who had actually added so much to the
public domain and placed it under the banner and flag of their
Government, to send an army to waste us away and destroy us, was
it generous? Did it evince brotherly kindness? Was it according
to Christian light? Was it according to the New Testament, the
sayings of the Savior, or the acts of the wise and the good? We
leave everybody to judge. Still they did not do it, no, nor they
will not do it either.
154
What did we do when we came here? A few words upon this. Did we
manifest to the world that we knew how to take care of ourselves?
What did we bring with us? Five times have I been broken up and
left a fine property behind. I never looked after it, for I knew
that the earth was the Lord's and the fullness thereof, and that
he could give me what he pleased, hence I never looked behind,
but marched forward, right ahead five times. What did we bring
here? Nothing; we came here comparatively, as the old saying is,
naked and barefoot. We have lived here twenty-four years, and now
we are told that if we can convince the people of the United
States that we can actually govern, control and sustain
ourselves, why, we can have a State Government, so as to get us a
little land to school our children and help ourselves a little. I
suppose from this that they wish to imply that up to this time we
have not proved that we can sustain and govern ourselves. What is
necessary, judging by the standard of civilization, to prove
this? What does it take to constitute a people capable of
governing and controlling themselves? Now, mark, in the
estimation of civilization it requires a settlement, territory
and subjects for this territory; and then it requires certain
ingredients within this community, to constitute civilization.
Where shall we begin? We will build a grogshop, that will be the
first thing, and have a few groceries; and we will bring on the
liquor. The description of an outfit to the mines in early days
will answer to illustrate and fill up the picture. The first
thing was a barrel of whisky, then ten pounds of dried beef, and
a box of crackers; what next? A ten gallon keg of whisky and four
pounds of cheese, ten of butter, then another barrel of whisky,
next ten pounds of dried beef, two sacks of flour, and so on.
Now, after we get a parcel of grogshops and can see, every
Saturday, men drinking in the streets, hurrahing, running their
horses, having children run over, and perhaps get to fighting and
somebody's head broken, or some one shot down, and have some
gambling saloons, then we are ready for a meeting house, and here
comes the priest through the streets mourning over the sins of
the people, crying, and "Oh what a wretched place this is." That
is civilization. You will excuse me, this is no overdrawn
picture, but is a representation of what is misnamed
civilization. But is it so in the eyes of Heaven? No, it is
civilization in the eyes of filth and corruption, that is what it
is.
155
To call this civilization is like saying to a kind, judicious and
loving mother, "You are not capable of taking care of your
children, we will put them out." What is the matter, mother? And
the mother says, "Why, my children obey me. I make no request of
them but what they comply with; and they are willing and
obedient. I teach them morning and evening to pray; I teach them
to read the Bible, to be good, not to tell falsehoods, but to be
truthful and honest, and not to take a pin's worth from their
neighbors; not to contend with each other about their toys." And
this mother is kind, loving and agreeable, and her children love
her, and in the morning run with open arms and salute her with,
"Mamma, how glad I am to see you, are you well?" And at night
when going to bed the mother says, "Good night, my darlings, come
and let me give you a kiss." But this mother is not worthy of her
children, and they must be taken from her and put out; she is too
kind to them, and has perfect control over them. That is what
they are afraid of. And the father, when he comes from his work,
his store or mechanics' shop, is met with smiling faces, and
"good evening, father, or papa," and he has a kiss for each of
them, and has a kind good night for all, and perfect love and
peace reign in their midst. But that mother and father are
unworthy of those children; the way they have trained them is not
civilization. Whip them, teach them to quarrel, fight, knock each
other down, and finally kick them out of doors! That is
civilization according to the notion of the world. This is a
comparison and it may be a strong one; but lay it in the balance
and see how it will weigh. Will they among whom such manners and
principles prevail be prepared for the celestial kingdom, or for
a terrestrial or telestial kingdom, no matter who they are? I
think not. They will have to abide a kingdom where there is no
glory.
155
Well now, why not take this family and let papa and mamma train
up their children in the nurture and admonition of the Lord, and
teach them every good moral principle, and faith in the name of
Jesus? To my certain knowledge children in our community, when
mamma has been sick, have said, "Mamma, are you not better?" "Why
do you ask my little dear?" "Why," says the little girl, "I have
prayed for you; are you better?" "Yes, my dear." I have witnessed
many and many a time children praying for the father or for the
mother, and that mother or father would be healed through the
faith of the child. But this is not civilization. No; hence you
Latter-day Saints must not have any lands to make use of to
school your children. You must be tied up, you must be ruled
over; you are not capable of governing and controlling
yourselves. And yet thousands and thousands of them who say this
will admit that we have the best organization and are the best
governed community they have ever seen. But what is the matter
when they get away? Why papa and mamma kiss the children, and the
children kiss papa and mamma, and this will not do, it is not
civilization. Kick, cuff and scold from morning to night must be
the story, "then we are ready to receive you?" Shame on such
conduct! Shame on such statesmanship!
155
"Well, I don't like your peculiar institutions!" We have never
been driven yet for our peculiar institutions which they talk
about, and if we can beat them in peculiar conduct I am mistaken!
I have seen men come here, who moved in the highest society on
the American continent, and "Who have you got with you?" "My
wife," he says, and by and by you find out it is not his wife,
but a woman he has hired to come here. In one instance a judge
came here with a woman who had been turned off by a Congressman,
and she sat on the judgment seat with him and claimed him for
husband; but when he had got through with her, "You can go now, I
do not want you any more." Will a "Mormon" do this? No, never, if
he does he will be damned; and any man who does will go to hell,
now mark my word for it. And this is civilization!
155
Can they inherit these glories? No, the Lord has revealed the
fact that the people must be sanctified; and if they cannot abide
and be sanctified by a celestial law, they can not inherit this
glory; and they must abide and be sanctified by a terrestrial law
and inherit a terrestrial glory. But we will pick every man and
every woman on the face of the earth that we can possibly save
and give them life and salvation through obedience to the
requirements of Heaven. That is the way it is given, obtained and
enjoyed. The spirit of the Gospel comes by obedience to the
Gospel.
156
I want to say a few things to the Latter-day Saints, for I have
not half freed my mind. Will you live so as to make your calling
and election sure? You have a work to do, and it requires a holy
life to prepare you to do it. Now I charge you again, and I
charge myself not to get angry. Never let anger arise in your
hearts. No, Brigham, never let anger arise in your heart, never,
never! Although you may be called upon to chastise and to speak
to the people sharply, do not let anger arise in you, no, never!
Let us sanctify the Lord God in our hearts and live to his honor
and glory and all is right with us; and by and by we shall see
what comes to those who say to us, "You can't have your rights."
156
I will just say to the nation in which I live, and which gave me
birth: The Lord God Almighty has a controversy with you and he
will bring you to judgment, and no power can hinder it. It is the
decree of the Almighty in the heavens, and will be so. Let us
prepare for it, Saint and sinner. This life is but a moment, and
is only preparatory to a higher state of glory. We are in
darkness and ignorance here; but it is to give us an experience
that we can step into a higher state of knowledge, understanding,
light and intelligence. That we may come up higher and higher,
and not be reduced when we enter the next state of existence, I
say to the inhabitants of the earth, for God's sake and for your
own sakes, do take that course that when you step into another
room, or lay down this mortal tabernacle, you will be prepared
for a higher state of glory. It will not be present civilization
that will prepare you for that; but strict obedience to the
requirements of heaven in all honesty, sincerity, purity,
lowliness of heart and faithfulness to our God. May he help us to
do it. Amen!
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 14 /
Brigham Young, June 4, 1871
Brigham Young, June 4, 1871
DISCOURSE BY PRESIDENT BRIGHAM YOUNG,
Delivered in the Tabernacle, Ogden City, June 4, 1871.
(Reported by David W. Evans.)
POLITICAL PARTIES AND CHRISTIAN SECTS--THE SABBATH--MARRIAGE.
157
It is a great work to instruct ourselves and each other; and to
bring ourselves into perfect subjection and to an understanding
of principle. We know what it is to meet with obstructions,
difficulties and contradictions of various kinds; and this people
know pretty well what it is to have to contend with the
influences of the wicked world; but we have reason to rejoice and
be exceeding glad that we are not in the same circumstances now
that we have been heretofore. We have peace here in these
mountains, and since we arrived in these valleys we have been
free from those obstructions with which our pathway was
constantly strewn before. It is frequently asked me why we left
the States and the society of our Christian brethren. My reply
has invariably been, "We stayed with you just as long as you
would let us, and when you would let us stay no longer we had to
hunt up some other place, and we came to the valleys not out of
choice but out of necessity." It is true that we have had some
little things to contend with here, but it amounts to no more
than a war of words. Our religion will bear investigation, and we
invite the Christian world to investigate and to exchange ideas
concerning faith and principles.
157
Brother Wells has been telling you about some of the influences
that we had to contend with in Illinois. This gentleman was not a
"Mormon" when we went from Missouri to Illinois, neither was he
when we left that State, and he was in a position to know what
the feelings of the people were; his neighbors composed the band
that slew Joseph and Hyrum in the jail at Carthage. He is
acquainted with the circumstances. He says he has put them from
his mind as much as possible, and does not think of them. I am
happy to hear it. I wish we may never be under the necessity of
again referring to what we have passed through; but we shall be,
there is no question; and if we have to meet with influences of
another character now, all that we have to do is to be prepared
for them; and if the Lord brings us into circumstances in which
we shall be as willing to live our religion and pray as some are
to fight, it will be much better for us. We have many Elders in
Israel who would much rather fight for their religion than pray.
As for a person being saved in the celestial kingdom of God
without being prepared to dwell in a pure and holy place, it is
all nonsense and ridiculous; and if there be any who think they
can gain the presence of the Father and the Son by fighting for
instead of living their religion, they will be mistaken,
consequently the quicker we make up our minds to live our
religion the better it will be for us. If we live so as to enjoy
the spirit of the faith that we have embraced there is no danger
of our being deceived.
158
To those of our Christian brethren who have come here, not to
join a mob to kill or persecute the Saints, but to see how many
of those who have obeyed the Gospel they can induce to forsake
the holy commandments of the Lord Jesus and to follow after
phantoms, I say the quicker this war of words commences and the
fiercer it is carried on the better it will be for the Saints. So
we say come, brethren, come with your big tents, your meeting
houses, your arguments and all the philosophy you are in
possession of, for we have a religion that we would like the
inhabitants of the earth to understand. We have nothing in the
dark, nothing but what is good for man; and we would say to all
try our religion. We have tried and we understand the religions
of the world; and in some remarks I made yesterday I ventured to
say that our youth know more of heavenly things than old men do
in the Christian world. If any doubt this, just take our children
and question them, and if they have the courage and boldness, see
how quickly they will lead members of the sectarian world into
waters so deep that they cannot see the shore. But if a war of
argument is desired or intended, I do not mean contention, but an
exchange of ideas, we are willing to give to all who want them
the principles of the Gospel of life and salvation, and they can
give to us all they know of the Gospel as they have embraced it,
which is no more nor less than a system of morals or ethics, and
is excellent as far as it goes. But the Gospel that we have
embraced includes every principle of morality and virtue that is
taught by any person on the earth, whether he does or does not
know or profess to know Christ.
158
If we are brought into circumstances where we have the privilege
of telling strangers what we believe in we are very willing to do
so; but the first thing with them is, "Oh, your strange doctrine,
your peculiar doctrine!" How often this is said to me in my
office. I say to them, "What peculiar doctrine? Will you please
to name it?" The reply is, "Well, you know you have a peculiar
doctrine;" and the ladies stand anxiously waiting for somebody or
other to give it a name. I sometimes say, "Is it plurality of
wives you mean?" "Yes, yes, that is the doctrine." If I were to
answer my own feelings to such parties, I would answer them and
say, "That is nothing; so far as a plurality of women goes, you
men, if you will allow me this vulgar expression, 'knock the hind
sights off the Mormons.'" But that is vulgar, and so let it pass.
158
"But," say they, "what of your peculiar doctrine? What did you
come to the mountains for? What did you leave us for? We suppose
it was on account of your peculiar doctrine." I reply, "Pause!
Wait a moment! When we left the confines of what is called
civilization the doctrine of plurality of wives was not known by
the world, and was not taught by us, and was known only to a very
few member of our Church; but since we have declared this
revelation we have dwelt in peace and safety, so we were not
persecuted for that, sure. We did not leave Ohio, Missouri,
Illinois, or any other State or neighborhood within the confines
of civilization for believing in the doctrine of a plurality of
wives." I say this to all who hear me. I want our young folks to
understand this, or they may perhaps grow up with the idea that
we were driven from our homes in consequence of our belief in
celestial marriage. I want all our young, and all who believe the
Gospel and all who do not believe it, to know that we were driven
for believing in the Old and New Testament; not for believing in
the Book of Mormon, but in the Bible, and then practising it in
our lives. This, and this only, is what we were driven for. It is
now called the "one-man power;" then it was "the 'Mormons' clan
together;" and this was the rock of offence or seemingly so; but
in reality it was the same then as now and now as then--we as a
people believe in the Scriptures of divine truth, and we are
united in endeavoring to live according to the precepts thereof.
159
When Brother Wells was speaking he said the Christian religion
had failed. I will say just what he meant to say--namely, that
professing the Christian religion has failed to bring the world
into subjection to moral laws. I would not say that Christianity
has failed; the religion of Christ has not failed, but those
professing this religion have failed to bring the world into
subjection to good and wholesome laws. You may take up politics,
for instance, and in our own country there are a great many
parties who differ in their views and opinions with regard to
governing a nation, and on every hand they are contending against
each other. This division exists even among the professing
Christians. The Catholics and Quakers are probably less divided
than others, but they are far from being one in politics; and the
same is true to a greater extent of the Episcopalians,
Presbyterians, Congregationalists, Baptists, Methodists, and so
on. When we see a religion, and one which is claimed to be the
religion of Christ, and it will not govern men in their politics,
it is a very poor religion, it is very feeble, very faint in its
effects, hardly perceptible in the life of a person. The religion
that the Lord has revealed from heaven unites the hearts of the
people, and when they gather together, no matter where they are
from, they are of one heart and one mind. Those who have no idea
of the effects of the Gospel attribute the oneness it produces to
the influence of individuals now living on the earth, instead of
giving God the glory, praise and honor.
160
The religion of heaven unites the hearts of the people and makes
them one. You may gather a people together, and no matter how
widely they differ in politics, the Gospel of Jesus Christ will
make them one, even if among them were found members of all the
political parties in the country. I do not know how many
different political parties now exist in the country. There used
to be only Federals and Democrats, then Whigs, Republicans,
Locofocos, Barn-burners, and Free-soilers. Then the "Know
Nothings" sprang into existence. I believe the Ku-Klux is a new
political organization; and I have heard that, in the City of
Washington, the Anti-Ku-Klux, another political party, has
recently been organized. If members of all these various
organizations were to obey the Gospel and gather together, the
religion of heaven would clear their hearts of all political
rubbish and make them one in voting for principles and measures,
instead of men, and I think that any religion that will not do
this is very feeble in its effects. The Christian religion, or
what is called so, has failed to subdue the world; but what will
the Gospel of Jesus Christ do? If the Gospel that we preach, and
which we are trying to set before priest and people--for we want
all to know and understand it--if it does not have the effect of
convincing men and women of the truth sufficiently to induce them
to yield obedience to its ordinances and to embrace the doctrine
of life and salvation, and accept the overtures of mercy, learn
Christ and obey him, it will drive them to the wall of
infidelity. Do we believe this? It must be so. Do others believe
it? No, they do not. The Christian world do not know that they
are infidels in their belief in regard to the character of the
Father and the Son, and the Holy Priesthood and its laws and
requirements. If a man does not believe that he ought to be
baptized for the remission of his sins, he is an infidel to
baptism. My definition of the term infidel is that if any
principle or doctrine is set before me, and I say I disbelieve
it, I am neither more nor less than an infidel to that principle
or doctrine. Are the sectarian world infidels according to this
definition? Yes, and if we had time we would take some passages
of Scripture and prove it. Take, for instance, the character of
the Savior, and the sectarian world are infidel on this point.
What do they believe about it? I do not know what they believe,
and they do not know themselves. Many of them do not know that
they believe anything. They would be glad to believe if they knew
what to believe. But not knowing what to believe, they say, "We
do not know, we do not understand, we cannot tell. We understand
some things by reading the Scriptures; but the ministers tell us
they have a spiritual meaning." Now what does this favorite
saying of the ministers--"a spiritual meaning"--convey to the
mind? Something or other that you and I do not understand, that
is all. Well, then, partially, I will say, to a certain degree,
it leaves us in infidelity. This is the situation of the
sectarian world to-day--they do not know what to believe, and
consequently they are full of unbelief and doubt, and we say that
our children ought to know enough to teach the whole world with
regard to these things. The divines of the day, when they have
graduated from the schools, seminaries and colleges, so far as
their knowledge of heavenly things goes, are a bundle of trash
and ignorance. I meet with some occasionally, however, who are
very religious. I met with a gentleman in my office last Friday
evening, who was very tenacious on some points touching morality.
He put me in mind of a great many I have met in my
travels--strong, staunch Christians. What did the religion of
that individual consist of? I told you yesterday--ignorance and
impudence--that is about the amount of it. Such men would be
Christians if they knew how, they would like to be. But will they
receive the truth? Our doctrine and practice is, and I have made
it mine through life--to receive truth no matter where it comes
from. Is there truth in heaven? Yes, it dwells there, it is the
foundation of the heavens. Is there truth on earth and beneath
the earth? There is. Is there truth in the words of a good man?
Yes. In the words of a wicked man? Yes, sometimes; and there is
truth in the words of an angel, and in the words of the devil,
and when the devil speaks the truth I should have the spirit to
discriminate between the truth and the error, and should receive
the former and reject the latter. For example, you read in
Genesis about the formation of the earth and the creation of Adam
and Eve in the Garden. By and by the devil comes along and tempts
Eve, by offering her the fruit of a certain tree, assuring her at
the same time that the very day she ate of it her eyes would be
open and she would see like the Gods. Did the devil tell the
truth? He did. Did he tell a lie? Yes, and how many of them he
told to one truth I have not taken pains to examine. You take a
wicked person, an opposer of the truth, one of our apostates, for
instance, and he will tell you a little truth and mix it up with
a great deal of error; but we should know enough to understand
and receive the truth; that will do us good, and if we reject the
error it will do us no harm.
161
This is our position, and we say to all Christians come and
investigate our religion. Do we understand Methodism,
Presbyterianism, Quakerism, Shakerism and the various other isms
of the Christian world? Yes. I learned these, as far as their
creeds go, many years ago. That which they could not tell and did
not understand, I never did learn. My objection to their creeds
and systems was that they talked about things they did not
understand and could not tell a word about; consequently I was
called an infidel. We say, give us the truth; but when strangers
come to see me their first reflection is, "I would like to ask
him a question if I dare." What is it? It is all about wives. My
conscience! what a generation of gentlemen and ladies we have!
Their thoughts and reflections are continually about wives and
husbands. Why the mind of a pure Saint and Christian is above
such things. If it is necessary to take a wife, take one; if it
is necessary to have a husband, have one. If it is necessary to
have two wives, take them. If it is right, reasonable and proper
and the Lord permits a man to take half a dozen wives, take them;
but if the Lord says let them alone, let them alone. How long?
Until we go down to the grave, if the Lord demand it. If he
require an Elder or Elders to take their valise and travel and
preach the Gospel until the day of their death, they should do
it; and if they are not happy in so doing, it would prove that
they do not possess the spirit of their religion.
161
This gentleman to whom I was speaking on Friday was tenacious
with regard to the Sabbath; that was his whole theme. He
commenced about our running cars here on the Sabbath Day. I told
him in as few words as I could, that my feelings were not to do
it, and if I had the management of railroads I would stop it.
Why? Because the Lord has said that it is not good for us to work
the seven days; it is good to work six and rest the seventh. Our
system requires rest after six days' labor, and consequently he
has set the seventh apart for that purpose. But I told him I
could not control that matter; the people want to run from Salt
Lake to Ogden and back again to Salt Lake on Sundays, and
consequently, as it is a matter of necessity, we run the cars on
the Sabbath. Said he, "How can you reconcile this?" Said I, "It
ought to be done, that is how I reconcile it." Know whether you
ought to do a thing or not, and if you ought to do it, do it; and
if you ought not, let it alone. That is the way to live. You can
not read anything in the Bible about a railroad from Salt Lake
City to Ogden, nor from the Atlantic to the Pacific; you cannot
read anything about telegraph wires, nor whether they should work
on a Sunday or lie still; nor anything about running a railroad,
or a stage, or about the labor of the people who live now. By
reading the Bible we can learn something about the way the
ancients regulated their labors as far as the Lord told them what
to do. It is one of the most simple things in the world for
people to understand what course they should take; what a pity
they do not all understand it! If men would live and humble
themselves like children God could dwell within them and could
dictate every heart. But to enjoy this we must live before the
Lord, so that our minds would be like a sheet of white paper such
as our reporters here are writing on, then the Lord could and
would dictate all our movements. Live with a conscience void of
offence towards God and man and the spirit of inspiration would
indite matter on every such well regulated conscience. But our
consciences are made by our parents and teachers; and just as we
are taught by others are our consciences dictated. But we should
all live so that the spirit of revelation could dictate and write
on the heart and tell us what we should do, instead of the
traditions of our parents and teachers. But to do this we must
become like little children; and Jesus says if we do not we
cannot enter the kingdom of heaven. How simple it is! Live free
from envy, malice, wrath, strife, bitter feelings, and evil
speaking in our families and about our neighbors and friends, and
all the inhabitants of the earth, wherever we meet them. Live so
that our consciences are free, clean and clear. This is as simple
as anything can be, and yet it is one of the hardest things to
get people to understand, or rather to practice; for you may get
them to understand it, but the great difficulty is to get them to
practice it. If we, both priest and people, will practice this,
the Spirit of the Lord can dictate and tell us our duty, and when
that is presented before us we will go and do it.
162
But, instead of such principles as these occupying people's minds
now-a-days, it is, "How many wives have you, Mr. Young? Oh, I do
want to ask Mr. Young how many wives he has." Ladies who come
into my office very frequently say, "I wonder if it would hurt
his feelings if I were to ask him how many wives he has?" Let me
say to all creation that I would as lief they should ask me that
question as any other; but I would rather see them anxious to
learn about the Gospel. Having wives is a secondary
consideration; it is within the pale of duty, and consequently,
it is all right. But to preach the Gospel, save the children of
men, build up the kingdom of God, produce righteousness in the
midst of the people; govern and control ourselves and our
families and all we have influence over; make us of one heart and
one mind; to clear the world from wickedness--this fighting and
slaying, this mischievous spirit now so general, and to subdue
and drive it from the face of the earth, and to usher in and
establish the reign of universal peace, is our business, no
matter how many wives a man has got, that makes no difference
here or there. I want to say, and I wish you to publish it, that
I would as soon be asked how many wives I have got as any other
question, just as soon; but I would rather see something else in
their minds, instead of all the time thinking "How many wives
have you; or I wonder whom he slept with last night." I can tell
those who are curious on this point. I slept with all that slept,
and we slept on one universal bed--the bosom of our mother earth,
and we slept together. "Did you have anybody in bed with you?"
"Yes." "Who was it?" It was my wife, it was not your wife, nor
your daughter nor sister, unless she was my wife, and that too
legally. I can say that to all creation, and every honest man can
say the same; but it is not all who are professed Christians who
can say it, and I will say, and I am sorry to say it, not all
professed "Mormons" can say this. Live so that your heart is pure
and holy, and if the Lord Almighty gives you a wife take good
care of her, and do not be like many of our brethren. I heard a
contention this morning between an old man and his family, I am
ashamed to say it; as I said to the brethren, "It is bad enough
to see young fools, but worse to see old fools." You only meet
with a man occasionally who knows enough about human nature to
govern his own family. Men, as a general thing, do not know the
dispositions of their wives and children, nor how to govern and
control them; and it is certainly a pretty close, intricate
point. I have had some people ask me how I manage and control the
people. I do it by telling them the truth and letting them do
just as they have a mind to. I control my wives by telling them
the truth and letting them do as they like. Will I quarrel with
them? No, I will not. Some of them may have felt a little
discouraged at this. I do not know, however, that they had a
disposition to quarrel; if they have had, they are sick of it,
for they have found out that they cannot raise the breeze.
Devils, pigs, dogs and the brute creation quarrel. Do intelligent
men quarrel? Yes, and men and women will quarrel, and sometimes
they quarrel with their neighbors. I meet with some occasionally
who need chastening, but as for quarrelling I do not think that I
am guilty of it.
163
With these few remarks it is about time to close. We shall meet
again, this afternoon. To satisfy my feelings I should have to
say a good deal. I say to you who want to govern your wives, set
them an example, continually, that is good. Let them say, "There
is my husband, does he do anything that he should not do? No, he
does not. He prays, he is faithful, humble, meek, full of
kindness and of good words and works, I see nothing wrong in
him." If a man lives like this his wife will say, "I should be
ashamed to get up a quarrel, I think I had better do as he says,
I think he knows better than I do, I will yield my spirit to
his." If a man pursue this straightforward, manly, god-like
course he will find woman in her place by his side following him.
He is leading her, she is not leading him. When we find an Elder
of Israel do this we find plenty of women who will go along with
him. And this is the principle on which to govern a neighborhood
or nation as well as a wife or children. When a king, ruler,
president, governor or legislative assembly take this course, the
people know they are looking after the welfare of the governed
instead of their own aggrandizement, and they will always be glad
to have them in office, and they will not wish for a change. When
the righteous rule, the people rejoice; when the wicked rule, the
people mourn. This is the secret of it; if we govern ourselves we
can govern others.
163
May the Lord bless us. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 14 / George
Q. Cannon, June 11, 1871
George Q. Cannon, June 11, 1871
DISCOURSE BY ELDER GEORGE Q. CANNON,
Delivered in the New Tabernacle, Salt Lake City,
Sunday, June 11, 1871.
(Reported by David W. Evans.)
PERSECUTION--FIRST PRINCIPLES--PRIESTHOOD.
164
The circumstances which surround us at the present time are of a
very peculiar character; probably at no period of our history has
the work of the Last Days attracted the attention and the
curiosity of the people generally to the extent that it does
to-day. There are several reasons for this, but that which, more
than anything else at this time, has directed the minds of the
world to Utah is the discoveries of mineral in our Territory.
This has undoubtedly added greatly to the interest which has ever
been felt in this strange land, and in the strange people who
inhabit it. The best method of disposing of us and our system has
given rise to much controversy and discussion in years past. That
we ought to be disposed of in some manner has been a very general
opinion and feeling in certain quarters; there has seemed to be a
disposition manifested by some persons to do something so as to
effectually dispose of the system called "Mormonism." They have
apparently felt that it was in the way and ought to be removed,
or that something should be done to retard its growth and
progress, and the influence which it is exercising in the world.
Did we not know through our own bitter experience in the past
that this feeling is entertained by a great many people, it would
be difficult for us to imagine that such is the case, for an
examination of our principles, and an understanding of their
bearing, operation and effects would certainly not lead to
conclusions of this character. So far as I myself am concerned,
if this matter were submitted to me without my knowledge and past
experience in relation to it, I should say that the principles
and doctrines believed in and practiced by the Latter-day Saints,
and the results which have been wrought out by their operation
would not have had the effect of creating animosity or ill will,
or any feeling other than kind, brotherly and affectionate.
165
What is there about this system called "Mormonism" that should
evoke the terrible amount of animosity and hatred which have been
displayed at various times? The Latter-day Saints believe in
Jesus Christ, they believe that he is the Savior of the world;
that he died for man's redemption; that, through his death, we
may, by obedience, be brought into the presence of the Father,
and made heirs of eternal glory. The Latter-day Saints believe
that mankind should repent of and forsake all sins, and be
baptized in the name of Jesus for their remission; the Latter-day
Saints believe that they should not only be baptized for the
remission of their sins, but that baptism should be administered
by those only who have authority. Not vague or ill-defined
authority, based upon a commission given to others centuries ago;
but an authority proceeding from God that will be recognized on
earth and in heaven. The Latter-day Saints believe that, having
repented of sin and been baptized for the remission of it, they
who have complied thus far with the Gospel requirements, should
have hands laid upon them for the reception of the Holy Ghost;
and that they who thus lay on hands should have authority from
God to officiate in this ordinance.
165
Is there anything about or connected with this faith that should
excite opposition, create ill-feeling and arouse hatred?
Certainly, when we look at this dispassionately, we must admit
that there is not.
165
Is there anything connected with this faith, or the principles to
which I have referred, that does not harmonize with the
Scriptures? Peter, who preached the first sermon of which we have
any account after the resurrection of Jesus, declared precisely
the same principles which I have alluded to as being part of our
belief. The other Apostles taught the same principles, and
enforced them upon the people to the extent of their ability and
power. I know that there are difficulties and contentions in the
religious world as to the mode and efficacy of baptism; some
assert that immersion is not the true mode; but we are willing to
stand by the Scriptures and to abide by their decision, feeling
assured that, if they be taken literally, those who read them
will have a perfect conviction that immersion is the only true
mode. But even should there be a difference of opinion on this
point, it is not of such a character as to stir men up in deadly
hostility towards us.
165
There may also be a difference of opinion in relation to the
laying on of hands. Some may say this is only necessary where men
are ordained, and that it is not right or proper for all the
members of the Church of Christ to receive the imposition of
hands. But as I have said in reference to baptism so I say of
this ordinance: it is clearly revealed in the Scriptures and can
readily be substantiated from them that the members of the Church
of Christ in ancient days had hands laid upon them for the
reception of the Holy Ghost, and that it was the ordinance and
the only ordinance instituted in God's economy for the bestowal
and the reception of that gift.
165
Well, is this all the Latter-day Saints believe in? No. I do not
expect to be able to tell all we believe in, or to allude to
every principle this afternoon; but these are the first
principles which we have proclaimed to the world. In addition to
these there is another--namely, the gathering together of the
people of God. Wherever the Elders of this Church have gone they
have said, and testified to the people, that the time in which we
live is the gathering dispensation alluded to by the ancient
prophets, when God's people should be gathered from the various
nations of the earth to one place, according to the predictions
of John the Revelator, David the psalmist, Isaiah, Jeremiah,
Ezekiel, and all other prophets whose writings we have in this
book. They, in simplicity, have called upon the people everywhere
to repent, and to gather together; and these, in substance, are
the principles which the Elders of this Church have declared unto
the people wherever they have travelled; and it is because of
these principles and their proclamation that so much persecution
has been stirred up.
165
I know very well the feelings of the world, and perhaps of some
who are listening to-day to this brief enunciation of our
principles and the causes of our persecutions. Say they, "If
these were the only principles taught by the Latter-day Saints we
cannot think they would have been persecuted, there must be
something behind this. It cannot be possible that, in this
enlightened age, men and women should be persecuted and reviled
and their names cast out as evil for believing these doctrines?"
A prevalent idea has been that this prejudice against us owes its
origin and continuation to our belief in a plurality of wives;
but when it is recollected that the mobbings, drivings and
expulsion from cities, counties and states which we have endured,
and our exodus to these mountains all took place before the
revelation of that doctrine was publicly known, it will be seen
at once that our belief in it has not been the cause of
persecution. I have an idea on this point in relation to this
much-talked-of and much-abused doctrine, and it is this: I
believe that from the day it was taught to the Church of Jesus
Christ of Latter-day Saints and embraced in the faith and lives
of its members we have risen in power and grown in influence; we
have gained favor with and enjoyed the protection of the Heavens
such as we never possessed before. All the prosperity, seemingly,
that we enjoy to-day has been bestowed upon us since the
proclamation of that principle and its adoption by us into our
faith and practice. There has been an almighty power hedging us
round about and encircling us from that day until the present
time; and though men have plotted and schemed and have devised
mischief, and formed machinations and combinations against the
Latter-day Saints, their schemes have fallen to the ground; their
combinations have proved unavailing, and we have been delivered
time and time again since we came to these valleys.
166
There is good reason why this is so. If this principle be from
God, as we solemnly testify it is, surely God would stretch forth
his arm to defend and deliver a people who would be so valiant
and trustful as to go forth in the face of so-called civilization
and popular prejudice in the nineteenth century, and embrace and
practice that doctrine, and assume all the consequences which its
practice involves! Surely God, who would reveal such a principle
to his people and call upon them to obey it, would defend those
who had the courage to sacrifice themselves if it were necessary
to carry out what they believed to be God's behest! He would
stretch forth his arm, exert his power and fulfill his promises
to deliver those who would thus go forth in humility and meekness
and carry out a principle that he had revealed unto them!
167
This is the view which I take of this matter. Instead of our
being left to the power of our persecutors to a greater extent
since its revelation and practice, we have had greater freedom
and security, and have been blessed as we never were before. It
was not on account of our belief in this that we have been hated.
Joseph and Hyrum Smith were slain in Carthage jail, and hundreds
of persons were persecuted to the death previous to the Church
having any knowledge of this doctrine. What then was the cause of
the persecutions of the people, and why should they have been
singled out and made so remarkable above other people, many of
whom believe in several of the principles that they believed in.
There is not a religious denomination in Christendom which does
not believe in Jesus Christ; I do not know of one that does not
believe in repenting of sin and also in some form of baptism.
They may differ in opinion as to the mode, efficacy and necessity
of the ordinance; some may and do call it essential, while others
regard it as non-essential, but it is generally believed in; and
there are also denominations which believe in the laying on of
hands. I do not know of one that believes in the gathering of the
people together, still there are people or communities who do
gather together, besides the Latter-day Saints. What is it then
that makes us so marked? I will explain it in a few words, as I
understand it. It is because the Latter-day Saints believe that
God has restored from the heavens the everlasting
Priesthood--that eternal authority by which man acts upon the
earth as the ambassador of God. It is because we have testified
that God has restored this once more to earth and we have
received it, and that by virtue of it we act as Apostles, members
of the seventies, high priests, elders, bishops, priests,
teachers and deacons, and in the several offices God has placed
in his Church. This is the secret, my brethren and sisters and
friends, of the opposition that is and has been waged against the
Church of God. We might go forth and preach belief in the Lord
Jesus Christ, repentance of sin, and baptism for the remission of
sins, as Alexander Campbell did; we might say, as some of the
sects do, that it is necessary to lay on hands; we might gather
the people together, and do any or all of these things, but if we
did not have the right to exercise heaven-bestowed authority
there would be no particular opposition to us. Of course, the
nearer a man draws to God, and the more he lives according to the
plan which God has prescribed, the more opposition he meets with.
Satan will stir up strife, animosity and hatred against him. On
this account Luther, Calvin, John Wesley and other reformers have
been persecuted. The nearer they came to the truth, and the more
zealous they were in proclaiming it, the more opposition they met
with. Men, in reasoning upon this subject, say that every sect,
at the commencement of its career, is persecuted because men are
not familiar with its doctrines; but, when they become known,
opposition and persecution cease. They predict this about the
Latter-day Saints; but the truth of the matter is this: if every
new sect is persecuted, it is because it fearlessly denounces the
sins, follies and vices of the age, and so long as they continue
this, so long are they persecuted; but the moment they assimilate
to the world, gloss over its follies and go with the stream and
float with the popular current, opposition ceases. This has been
the case, more or less, with every sect; but when men predict
this of the Latter-day Saints they do not understand the nature
of the work in which we are engaged; they do not comprehend the
nature of the claims that we make; they have no understanding of
the authority that we exercise. The distinction, to which I have
referred, between us and others is that we claim to have the Holy
Priesthood.
167
"But," says one, "has not this authority always been on the
earth? Why, ministers have gone forth and preached now for
centuries, authorized by the divine commission of the
Apostles--'Go ye into all the world and preach the Gospel to
every creature, he that believeth and is baptized shall be saved,
and he that believeth not shall be damned.' On the strength of
this commission they have gone forth for centuries, and why do
you Latter-day Saints claim additional authority? Has the
authority not existed ever since the days of the Apostles?"
167
If it has, where are its fruits, where are its powers, and where
is the proper exercise thereof exhibited? Shall we go to the
Church of Rome and inquire of it? It claims to have uninterrupted
Apostolic descent from Peter, down through the ages until we
reach our own day. Say the Episcopalians, Lutherans, Calvinists,
and all Protestant sects, "No, she is the mother of harlots, she
has defiled herself; that church is false, and God has taken from
her the authority she once had. If we go back to the middle ages
you will find that her popes have been corrupt, and there have
been times when there were more than one pope, and if history can
be relied on a woman once occupied the papal chair; therefore we
Protestants abhor her and call her the mother of harlots; we have
come out of her and have renounced her and her wickedness.
Neither she nor her priests have any authority."
167
But the Catholic, on the other hand, maintains that his church
and his alone has the authority, which Protestant Christendom
declares she has lost. And here a question arises in my mind, for
as the Protestant churches say that the Catholic Church is the
mother of harlots, I turn to the mother and ask who and where are
her daughters. Is Lutheranism a daughter of hers? Is Calvinism a
daughter of hers? Is the Church of England, founded by Henry
VIII., a daughter of hers? If they are not, where are her
daughters? Where shall we look for them, if not in the midst of
the Protestant churches? If I go to the Episcopalians and ask
them for their authority, what reply do they give me? "We
exercise that which has come down to us from the Catholic Church.
We came out of that church because of her impurity, but we
brought with us authority to build another church, and ours is
the Church of God.
168
But, says the Catholic Church, "We have severed you from us;" and
I, as a Latter-day Saint, say to the Episcopalians: If the
Catholic Church had authority to give you the priesthood, and you
derived it by imposition of hands from the Catholic clergy, then
it had power to deprive you of that authority; if it had power to
bestow authority it had power to withdraw that authority; and the
Catholic Church did excommunicate Henry VIII., Latimer, Cranmer,
and all who took part in that defection, and branded them as
apostates, and, if they had any authority, deprived them of all
they possessed. The same is true of the Lutheran and Calvinist
churches, and all others who descended from her.
168
But there is another view to be taken of this matter. Jesus said
to his Apostles: "Go ye into all the world and preach the Gospel
to every creature, he that believeth and is baptized shall be
saved, but he that believeth not shall be damned; and these signs
shall follow them that believe: In my name they shall cast out
devils," &c.
168
Now, my Protestant brethren, if you take one part of this
commission, why not take the whole of it? You say that by virtue
of this authority which Jesus gave unto his Apostles, you go
forth and preach the Gospel; but if you take this part of the
commission, why not take the whole, and have the signs following
them that believe your teachings, and have devils cast out, the
sick healed, &c.
168
In asking these questions I do not wish to be harsh or to reflect
on any sect, but only, in honesty, to place the truth before you
from my standpoint. Say the so-called Christians, in answer to
the above questions: "We do not believe in these things; this
power has been withheld, it was only bestowed in the Apostolic
age, and was necessary then for the establishment of the Gospel."
168
If that is so, where do you find authority for making the
assertion? If you take part of this commission given by Christ to
his Apostles, what right have you to reject the remainder? Why
not reject the whole? I say that, by a parity of reasoning, if
you take a part you ought to take the whole. You cannot
consistently take one portion of Scripture and say, "This applies
to me, or is mine, and I have a right to act by the authority it
confers;" and then to say of the other, "I dismiss it, and want
nothing to do with it." That is mutilating the word of God, and
wherever you find men who have authority from God to act in his
name, you will find these gifts and blessings attending their
administrations, just as in ancient days.
168
Suppose a descendant of John Adams, the first minister of this
government to the Court of St. James, should find an old document
that had been given to him by the Continental Congress
authorizing him to go and act as its minister. He reads this
document in which his ancestor's name is mentioned and in which
he is duly empowered to act as ambassador for the United States,
and he says, "Here is a document, I have it, the original that
was given to my great ancestor. I do not see why I should not go
and act as ambassador. This document was not given to me, it is
true, but I want to act in this capacity." He goes across the
water, travels to London, goes to Court, and presents his
document and says, "I am empowered to act. I am sent over by the
United States as ambassador to the Court of Great Britain."
"Where is your commission?" "Here." "Why, this is an old
document, it was given to John Adams. Is that your name, and are
you the man?" "Oh no, I am not the man, but I am a descendant of
his." This would be just as consistent as for a minister of
religion in this day to claim authority because he has a record
of the commission which Jesus gave to his disciples. If one case
is consistent, so is the other; if one is not, then the other is
not.
169
My brethren, sisters and friends, you now, probably, begin to see
the reasons why the Latter-day Saints claim that God has restored
the authority and the everlasting priesthood; you now, probably,
begin to see some reasons why God should send his holy angels
from heaven to earth again.
169
"But," says one, "I thought there were going to be no more
angels, prophecies or revelations. I have been taught that the
canon of Scripture was full, and that it was not necessary for
God to speak again to man on the earth."
169
Oh, this delusive idea! This damnable doctrine which has been
preached until Christendom is completely filled with unbelief, so
that the man who believes in revelation and that there is a
necessity for it is set down as one who is unworthy the society
of his fellows! Oh, the dreadful effects which have followed the
proclamation of this fallacy for so long a period! What are the
effects, resulting from it, that we see to-day? Christendom rent
asunder, divided into sects and parties, the name of Jesus
derided and sneered at, and the pure Gospel lost because of the
propagation, for centuries, by so-called Christian ministers, of
the soul-destroying and damnable heresy that God cannot or will
not speak to man again from the heavens; that God will not reveal
his will, send his angels, or exercise his power in the affairs
of earth as much as he did in ancient days. Look at the effects
of this! Travel in all our cities of the Atlantic and Pacific,
and what do you see? Men and women professing to be followers of
Jesus Christ, and yet all divided and split asunder, and
quarrelling and contending--even members of the same church
divided asunder. The Methodist Church North, and the Methodist
Church South; the Presbyterian Church North, and the Presbyterian
Church South; the Baptist Church North, and the Baptist Church
South, and thus the religious world is divided and split asunder,
and there is no authority to say what is truth or who shall
proclaim it; there are none to say in the midst of the people,
"Thus saith the Lord," or "Here is the path, walk ye in it;" and
if a man comes forward claiming that he has this authority he is
met with the accusations:
169
"You are deluded, you are an impostor, you preach false doctrine,
we will have none of your teaching. Men who believe in prophesy
and revelation are liable to be deceived, and we are afraid of
you, we do not know but you will deceive us. Jesus said there
should be false prophets, we believe you are one of them."
170
And thus they fortify and encase themselves in their unbelief and
reject the word of God, and if Paul or Peter were to rise from
the dead, and go amongst them and proclaim the principles they
taught anciently, they would close their churches and chapels,
and would say, "We will have none of you, you will deceive us,
you are one of the false prophets spoken of," forgetting that, if
there are false prophets there will, in all probability, also be
true ones; and that it would be inconsistent to talk about false
prophets if there were no true ones. There never is a
counterfeit, bogus or imitation without a true one to copy after!
Can you wonder, brethren and sisters, that the world is in the
condition that it is, when unbelief has been handed down for
generations, until it permeates the minds of all, both priest and
people, even the children learn it in the Sunday schools, until
every fibre of their minds becomes indoctrinated with the idea?
The present condition of the Christian world is not to be
wondered at, the wonder is that belief and faith exist to the
extent they do. There are a few things more I would like to say
in connection with this subject while I am upon it. One is that a
perusal of the Scriptures will clear up one point in our minds
respecting the principle of revelation and communication between
God and man. There is not a servant of God of whom we have any
account, from Genesis to Revelations, who did not receive
revelation. Can any person point out a man who was one of God's
servants, of whom we have any account in the Scriptures, that did
not receive revelation? Not one. It may be said, and is argued,
"Why is it, if it be God's will that man should have revelation
from him, that the world has been so long without it?" This is
very easily explained. You recollect that Jesus, on one occasion,
went into a certain place, and it is said concerning him that he
could not do many mighty works there because of the people's
unbelief. Unbelief, therefore, has a tendency to prevent the
communication of God's will to man by closing the channel of
communication. And another very good reason is that when men were
on the earth who did have these communications they were not
allowed to live. Every such man was hunted and persecuted, and
his life was sought after until there was not one left who had
the power, authority and great gift and blessing to say to the
people, "Thus saith the Lord;" and revelation and the spirit of
revelation were withdrawn from man, and the whole earth fell into
unbelief and darkness, and gross darkness prevailed over the
hearts of the people. It is a very excellent reason why
revelation should cease when the earth was drenched with the
blood of Heaven's messengers, and that blood was crying for
vengeance on those who had slain them.
171
But there was a time predicted by the Prophets--John saw it, and
has said in his revelations, "I saw another angel fly in the
midst of heaven, having the everlasting Gospel to preach unto
them that dwell on the earth, and to every nation, and kindred,
and tongue, and people, saying with a loud voice, 'Fear God and
give glory to him, for the hour of his judgment is come.'" Now
the testimony of the Latter-day Saints is that God has sent this
angel, and has actually restored the Holy Priesthood--that
authority which was held by the Apostles and Jesus in ancient
days, and by Joseph Smith, an humble, unlearned, but God-fearing
boy, in our day. Joseph sought the Lord diligently and earnestly
to know which was the right way; his mind was distracted by the
various claims set forth by one sect and another, and he was
determined to seek unto the Lord for wisdom, for he had read in
the Epistle of James, that if any lacked wisdom and would ask of
God, he would give liberally and upbraid not. He did so, and the
Lord communicated to him that in his own time he would establish
his Church on the earth. He also told him not to join any of the
churches then in existence, for all had departed from the right
way. Eventually he was ordained; but in the first place, anxious
to be baptized, he sought the Lord to know in what way he should
obtain the ordinance of baptism, and the Lord sent an angel--John
the Baptist, him who held this authority in ancient days and who
baptized Jesus, and he laid his hands on the head of Joseph Smith
and Oliver Cowdery, and ordained them to this authority. "Well,"
says one, "I cannot believe this; if they could have got it from
Peter Waldo, from the Catholic Church or the Baptist Church, I
might have believed it; but to think that an angel came, shocks
me, and it is more than I can believe. It is fanatical, and none
but fanatics believe angels come to earth; there is deception in
the idea."
171
Oh, foolish generation! How could the power of God be restored
from heaven, how could the world be united again, how could men
be brought into one fold, and how could these dissensions and
divisions be healed and removed unless God exerted his power?
When the Lord does exercise power it is in his own way. If he
chooses to send an angel, he will do so, and will not ask you or
me whether we will accept and are suited with it or not. He sent
an angel on this occasion to restore to earth the authority to
baptize for the remission of sins, and that messenger laid his
hands on the heads of Joseph and Oliver and gave them that
authority, and they commenced to baptize.
171
But there was the authority to baptize with the Holy Ghost, or
laying on of the hands for the reception of the Holy Ghost, yet
remaining to be restored. All of you who are familiar with the
experience of Philip who baptized the eunuch, and who went to
Samaria and preached the Gospel, know that we have no account of
him laying on hands for the Holy Ghost. When the Apostles at
Jerusalem heard that the Samaritans had been baptized by Philip,
they sent two of their number to lay on hands for the reception
of the Holy Ghost. These two had authority to baptize, and they
also had authority to lay on hands; and when they came to Samaria
they laid hands on the baptized believers, and they received the
Holy Ghost, and they spake with tongues and prophecied. Philip
had the same authority as John had--namely, the authority to
baptize; but it appears from the record that he had not authority
to lay on hands. This was the position of Joseph Smith and Oliver
Cowdery after having been ordained to this priesthood. They had
authority to baptize, but there was something still lacking. They
were men who would not run before they were sent; they would not
claim authority that had not been bestowed upon them. They waited
the good pleasure of the Lord and he sent to them Peter, James
and John. You recollect that Jesus, on one occasion, asked Peter
whom men said he, the Son of Man, was. They said some said one
thing and some another. Then said Jesus to them, "But whom say ye
that I am?" and Peter said, "Thou art the Christ, the Son of the
living God." Jesus replied, "Flesh and blood hath not revealed it
unto thee, but my Father which is in heaven." That is, he had not
received that knowledge from man, but from God; and said Jesus,
"Thou art Peter, and upon this rock I will build my Church." What
rock? "Oh," says the Catholic, "upon Peter, he was a rock, and
the Church was built upon him." "No," say the Protestants, "not
upon Peter, but upon Jesus." "Now," says Jesus, "upon this rock."
What rock? The rock of revelation--the principle upon which he
was talking. He had spoken to Peter and told him that flesh and
blood had not imparted to him certain knowledge which he
possessed, but "my Father which is in heaven; and upon this rock
will I build my Church, and the gates of hell shall not prevail
against it." They never can prevail against a Church built on the
rock of revelation. "Upon this rock will I build my Church, and I
will give unto thee, Peter, the keys of the kingdom of heaven;
and whatsoever thou shalt bind on earth shall be bound in heaven,
and whatsoever thou shalt loose on earth shall be loosed in
heaven."
172
Now this Peter, who held this authority when it was
withdrawn from the earth, still held it as an angel in the
presence of God. What messengers better adapted to the exigencies
of the case than Peter, with his two associates, James and John,
to come and lay hands upon Joseph Smith and ordain him to the
authority to preach the Gospel and to lay on hands for the
reception of the Holy Ghost?" It is the exercise of this
authority, thus bestowed, which has gained the thousands from the
various nations of the earth that people these mountain valleys!
It is this authority which has enabled the Elders of this Church
to traverse remote continents and islands of the sea without
purse or scrip, and, in the name of Jesus Christ, proclaim his
Gospel in its ancient simplicity, God confirming the word by
signs following--the very same work and the very same results
that followed the preaching of it in the days of Peter and his
fellow Apostles.
172
How very singular, is it not, that Joseph Smith should have
claimed to receive the authority from John the Baptist! How very
singular that he should claim authority from the ordination of
Peter, James and John--that is, if it were not true! How very
singular! And then, to add to the singularity of the whole case
and to the remarkable features of it, to think that the Elders of
this Church have accomplished a work precisely similar in many
respects to that which the ancient Apostles accomplished!
Wherever they went and the people received their testimony they
were of one heart and mind. And has it not been so in our day? We
find in this Territory men representing nearly every country.
They have come here by thousands from remote continents and isles
of the sea, and they are united, not so much as they should be,
or as they will be; but still there is amongst them a remarkable
amount of union, peace, love, and goodwill, and an absence of
litigation, drunkenness, theft, and the evils and vices that
prevail in the world. The people are united, and from every
hamlet, and every habitation over all this extended country, from
north to south, their united prayers ascend morning, noon and
night to God, to bless his servants and to bear off the Holy
Priesthood and Apostleship. Yes, in all this land, and throughout
the earth wherever the servants of God have gone, these same
principles prevail and are observed by those who have received
their testimony. The Saints are united; they sustain the
authority which God has restored; for be it known there is an
authority now on the earth by which men can declare to the
people, "Thus saith the Lord," just as we might suppose a servant
of God would do anciently.
172
Do I believe that Joseph Smith was a prophet because it was told
to me in my childhood? Do I believe that Brigham Young is an
Apostle and prophet because it has been told to me? Partly, but
more from the fact that God has borne testimony to me by the
revelations of the Holy Spirit; and I have grown in the belief
and knowledge, and I know that Joseph was a prophet; I know that
he was ordained of God; I know that he had the authority which he
professed to have, and that it is in the Church; and I know, too,
that the same signs follow the believers as did anciently, and
the Church will grow and increase and spread abroad. It is on
this account, my brethren and sisters and friends, that we are so
hated, for the adversary knows it, and hence this persecution
which seems so causeless.
172
May God bless us, help us to keep his commandments, to discern
the truth, and to cleave to it all our days, in the name of
Jesus. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 14 / Orson
Pratt, June 18, 1871
Orson Pratt, June 18, 1871
DISCOURSE BY ELDER ORSON PRATT,
Delivered in the New Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, June 18, 1871.
(Reported by David W. Evans.)
THE DAY OF PENTECOST--THE GIFTS OF THE SPIRIT--CORNELIUS.
173
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 14 / Orson
Pratt, June 18, 1871
DISCOURSE BY ELDER ORSON PRATT,
Delivered in the New Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, June 18, 1871.
(Reported by David W. Evans.)
THE DAY OF PENTECOST--THE GIFTS OF THE SPIRIT--CORNELIUS.
173
Let me call the attention of this congregation to a portion of
the Word of God contained in the 46th and 47th verses of the last
chapter of the Gospel according to St. Luke--
173
"And said unto them, Thus it is written, and thus it behooved
Christ to suffer, and to rise from the dead the third day.
173
"And that repentance and remission of sins should be preached in
his name among all nations, beginning at Jerusalem."
173
These are the words of our Savior to his disciples after his
resurrection, and just before he was received up into heaven. The
Apostles who heard these words had gone forth among the Jewish
nation and preached in their numerous cities, towns and villages
the Gospel of the kingdom, declaring that the kingdom of heaven
was at hand. They had gone forth crying repentance in the midst
of the people, and had pointed them to Jesus as the Messiah, and
now, after the resurrection, when Christ, in fulfillment of the
prophets, had been sacrificed for the sins of the world, a new
commission seems to have been given them. Jesus said unto them,
"Go ye into all the world and preach the Gospel to every
creature;" and in another place--the last chapter of Matthew, the
commission reads: "Go ye, therefore, and teach all nations,
baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of
the Holy Ghost, teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I
have commanded you, and lo I am with you always, even unto the
end of the world."
173
These Apostles received a divine commission to preach the Gospel
of the Son of God to every people under the whole heavens, first
to the inhabitants of Judea and Jerusalem. They were to commence
there to fulfill this great commission; they were not permitted
to go forth and begin the great proclamation, to open the door of
the kingdom in all its fullness and glory, until qualified; but
were commanded to tarry, as it is recorded by one of the
evangelists, at Jerusalem until they were endowed with power from
on high. Then they were to go forth to all the world and proclaim
repentance and remission of sins, the Gospel of the Lord Jesus in
its fullness, Jerusalem was to be the tarrying point, until then.
174
We accordingly find, as is recorded in the first and second
chapters of the Acts of the Apostles, that they did tarry in that
city, waiting for the power that was needful to enable them to
carry out the commission which had been given to them. They could
not fulfill the duties of that great mission without power from
the heavens; they needed something more than human power; they
needed that Spirit from on high which was promised them just
before the crucifixion of Christ. Said he, "It is expedient for
me that I go to the Father for your sakes, for if I go not to the
Father the Comforter will not come; but if I go to the Father I
will send him unto you." Without this Comforter it was impossible
for them to accomplish the duties of that great and solemn
commission that was given them by our Lord himself. They needed
the Comforter for various purposes. Jesus had told them that it
should take the things of the Father and show them unto them; and
that it should lead them into all truth and show them things to
come. That is, it should make prophets and revelators of them,
and inspire them to deliver the word of God to the inhabitants of
the earth. Without this they could not magnify and honor the
office of the Apostleship, which was the ministry to which they
had been ordained. They needed the spirit of revelation, they
needed power to commune with the heavenly hosts, with God the
Father and with his Son Jesus Christ, that they might be able to
impart their will to the inhabitants of the earth, according to
the heed and diligence which mankind might be disposed to give
unto them.
174
On the Day of Pentecost, a great feast which had been observed by
the Jewish nation for many generations, there were gathered at
Jerusalem, not only the Twelve Apostles, but also all the
disciples of Jesus who had not apostatized, to the number of
about a hundred and twenty souls--those of the ministry, the
Seventies as well as the Twelve. They were gathered together in
one place, in an upper room of the Temple; and they were engaged
in fervent prayer and supplication before the Lord. What for? For
the endowments and qualifications necessary to assist them in the
work of the ministry. While they were thus assembled, praying and
exercising faith with one accord, in the Lord and in his
promises, they heard a sound as of a rushing mighty wind, and it
filled all the house where they were sitting, and there appeared
to them cloven tongues like as of fire, and it sat upon each of
them--that is, upon the hundred and twenty souls that were
present, and they were filled with the Spirit of God, baptized
with the Comforter, with the Holy Ghost and with fire; they were
immersed in it, really baptized by immersion.
174
After having received the Holy Ghost or Comforter it immediately
began to make manifest a supernatural power upon those men of
God. They were unlearned men, most of them, or most of the
principal ones, at any rate, were unlearned; they had been
engaged, as we heard this forenoon, at the business of fishing,
and no doubt had lacked the opportunities for the acquisition of
learning which many of the scribes, pharisees, high priests and
religious people of that day enjoyed. The Apostles and disciples
of the Lord Jesus were not doctors of law and divinity, they had
not been educated and qualified for the ministry in any
theological school, seminary or university, but they received the
Spirit of God, which manifested unto them the will of Heaven, and
though they understood only their mother tongue, the power of the
Spirit bestowed upon them enabled them to speak in the various
languages and tongues of the earth, and to declare the things of
God therein on that occasion.
175
There was then assembled a very great company of Jews, also
proselytes, who had come from the surrounding nations to
Jerusalem to keep the feast of Pentecost, according to their
usual custom, and they heard of the marvellous work that was
transpiring in the midst of this little company, and they heard
unlearned men declaring, in the several tongues in which they
were born, the wonderful works of God. This was marvellous; it
was not the result of human power, but it was by the operation of
the Holy Ghost. However, in that large congregation there were
some who were disposed to accuse the disciples of folly. The
followers of Jesus did not belong to the popular orders of the
day. They were not high priests; they did not belong to the
learned scribes or pharisees, but it was known that, as a general
thing, they were illiterate men, and when the people saw this
extraordinary manifestation of the power of God through them many
ascribed it to the effects of new wine; said they, "It cannot be
anything else," and they accused them of being actuated on that
occasion with the spirit of intoxication or drunkenness. But
Peter, with the Eleven, stood up in the midst of the thousands
there assembled, and opened the proclamation of the Gospel at
Jerusalem according to the commission they had received, and what
we wish to understand this afternoon is how, or in what manner,
did he preach on that occasion? In other words, what was the plan
of salvation he declared to the thousands of the children of men
then gathered together? If we can find this out, we can ascertain
what the Gospel is.
175
When they were accused of being under the influence of new wine,
Peter, holding the keys of the kingdom, stood up and said, "This
is not the effect of new wine, as ye suppose;" and as an argument
to prove that they were not intoxicated he informed them that it
was only the third hour of the day. In those days, probably,
people did not get drunk at all hours, as they do in these, and
according to the custom then, the third hour was too soon. Well,
if the effects now made manifest to the people are not the
results of drinking new wine, to what do you ascribe them? Said
Peter, "This is that which was spoken of by the Prophet Joel, who
says, 'And it shall come to pass in the last days, saith God,
that I will pour out my Spirit on all flesh; your sons and your
daughters shall prophecy; your old men shall dream dreams, your
young men shall see visions, and upon my servants and handmaidens
will I pour out of my Spirit, in those days, and they shall
prophecy; and I will show wonders in the heavens above, and signs
in the earth beneath, blood and fire and vapor of smoke; the sun
shall be darkened and the moon shall be turned into blood, before
the great and notable day of the Lord shall come.'" Here, then,
was a prophecy repeated by the Apostle Peter to prove what was
the cause of the effects manifested on that occasion.
176
There is one thing in relation to this quotation from the
prophecies of Joel to which I wish to call your special
attention. Peter did not say, this is the fulfillment of Joel's
prophecy, for we all know that it was not then fulfilled. The
Spirit was not poured out upon all flesh; all men and women were
not made prophets on that occasion, consequently the prophecy was
not fulfilled. Peter said, "These cloven tongues of fire, and
this Spirit that has been poured out upon these hundred and
twenty individuals is the same Spirit which Joel said should be
poured out in the last days upon all flesh." That promise, down
to the nineteenth century, has never been fulfilled; the Spirit
has never yet been poured out upon all flesh, making all men and
women living, prophets, seers, revelators, &c. The work was begun
on the day of Pentecost; but the sun was not darkened on that
occasion, nor the moon turned into blood; the signs that were to
precede the second coming of the Son of God were not then shown
forth, and consequently the prophecy was not fulfilled. It yet
remains to be fulfilled. I would like to ask what are we going to
do with the whole Christian world, which declare that there are
to be no more prophets, revelators or inspired men, when the word
of the Lord through Joel says all flesh are to become
prophets--that is, all who are spared on the earth, for there
will be a tremendous destruction before that is fulfilled? The
wicked will be swept from the earth, and all who remain will
become revelators, prophets and inspired men, getting visions and
revelations and foretelling the future. What shall we do with the
sayings that have gone forth and been inculcated and promulgated
by numerous sects and parties, that the day of visions,
revelations and prophecies has passed? But we will pass on.
176
After having quoted this prophecy, to show that the Spirit that
man should receive under the Gospel dispensation was to give them
revelation and prophecy, and to show that the Spirit then being
poured out was that spoken of by Joel, the Apostle refers to what
David the psalmist said about Jesus, and about his sufferings,
death and resurrection; and having quoted what the
prophets--witnesses that were dead, had to say about the Holy
One, they, as living persons, the oracles of God then in the
midst of the people, bore witness that Jesus was the very Christ,
and that the Jews had put to death the Holy One; these combined
testimonies convinced many that Jesus was indeed the Messiah.
This was not a popular doctrine in those days, as it is now.
There are millions at the present day with whom it is popular to
believe in Christ; they do so traditionally, and because it is
customary in the nations where they were born; they believe it
because they have had millions of copies of the word of God
published in their midst, and spread broadcast over the nations
of Christendom. But in those days very few believed it, the very
great majority of the people believed him to be a wicked
impostor, and regarded him as the offscouring of all things, the
friend of publicans and sinners; and they said that he cast out
devils by the power of Beelzebub; they called him a
Sabbath-breaker, a wicked man, and so on; and the most religious
people of those days were his greatest persecutors, and as they
had influence over the rest it was very unpopular indeed to
believe that he was the true Messiah. But the arguments brought
forth in the first Christian sermon after the resurrection of
Christ were sufficient to send conviction into the hearts of many
thousands of people. They believed or professed to believe in
their ancient prophets, and when they were quoted in relation to
Jesus, and the testimony of living witnesses was borne they cried
out, in the anguish of their hearts, "Men and brethren, what
shall we do?" As much as to say, we see that our nation has
crucified Jesus, the Christ; we thought he was an impostor and
that he ought to die, but now we are convinced that he is the
Holy One, and that he has indeed risen from the dead; and is
there any salvation for our nation, seeing that it has put Jesus
to death? These were the feelings of sincere, sin-convicted
persons on that occasion, and they cried, "Men and brethren, what
shall we do?"
177
I sometimes think that if they had lived in our day they would
have had so many ways pointed out to obtain the forgiveness of
their sins that they would not have known which way to turn, and
perhaps would not have had much confidence in what was said to
them on the subject. But these men, being under the influence of
the Comforter, the Holy Ghost, knew precisely what these
convicted sinners should do in order to obtain the pardon of
their sins. Now mark the answer, and see if it agree with the
ways taught by the Christian sects. Peter said unto these
inquiring souls, who believed and were pricked in their hearts,
for belief comes before repentance, for a person who did not
believe would not repent. Peter said, "Repent." What more? Come
to the "mourner's bench?" Oh no, that is not written there. Come
here to the "mercy seat, and be prayed for?" Oh no, nothing of
that kind was said. Then what else were they to do besides
repent? Said Peter, "Repent and be baptized every one of you, in
the name of Jesus Christ, for the remission of your sins, and you
shall receive the Holy Ghost." What do you mean, Peter, by the
Holy Ghost? Do you mean that same Holy Spirit--the Comforter that
you have just received, and that has rested upon the hundred and
twenty individuals who are followers of Christ? Yes, for he had
just told them that it was the effects of the Holy Spirit which
they had been witnessing, and they, no doubt, felt anxious to
receive the same, for the Holy Spirit was that which would enable
them to prophecy, see visions, dream dreams, and guide them into
all truth, reveal unto them the things of the Father, and show
them things to come, hence it was a Spirit greatly to be desired,
and they wished to know how they might obtain it; and here was
the path. It is very plain and very simple. Can it be wondered
at, then, that so few in Salt Lake City wanted to go to the
"Mourner's bench," at the Methodist camp meeting, after having
heard and obeyed these principles? No. They have heard these
principles for years and years, and having tested them, the
fables of sectarianism possess no charms for them.
178
Seeing then that the pardon of sins is what the penitent soul
desires, how is he to obtain it? By being baptized. What? Do you
mean to say that sinners can obtain pardon by being baptized in
water? "What effect," inquires one, "has water in washing away
sins?" It would have no effect whatever if God had instituted
some other way; but, seeing that he has not, but has commanded
sinners, first to believe that Jesus is the Christ; second, to
repent of their sins; and third, to be baptized for the remission
of their sins in his name, that is the right way; and though the
water, independent of the blood and atonement of Christ and the
commandment of God, has no efficacy whatever to wash away sins,
yet it has great power because of these things, for the man that
complies with this ordinance witnesses to God that he believes in
Jesus and his Gospel and is willing to comply with its
requirements. But if men should say, "There is no efficacy in
water, and we will take some other way to obtain the pardon of
our sins; the water is only to answer a good conscience towards
God, and is not particularly essential," do you think they would
obtain the pardon of their sins, after hearing the Gospel
preached in its purity and fullness by a man having authority
from God? They might pray until they were as old as Methusaleh,
"Lord pardon, forgive and blot out our sins," but do you think
the Lord would hear them? Not at all. Why not? "Is it not
written," says a person of this class, "that the Lord is more
willing to give his Holy Spirit to them that ask him than earthly
parents are to give good gifts to their children?" Yes, but it
must be remembered that this is written of those who have
believed, repented, and obeyed the Gospel; it was not written
concerning unbelievers and the disobedient. When they have once
believed in Jesus Christ and have been baptized for the remission
of their sins, they can call upon God in all confidence and he is
more willing to give his Holy Spirit unto them than earthly
parents are to give good gifts unto their children, and you know
how willing they are to do that, for they like to see their
children joyful and happy. So it is with our Heavenly Father. He
likes to see his children who have repented and obeyed his Gospel
joyful and happy, and he is willing to give good gifts unto them;
but he never can to those who do not keep his commandments. They
may pray until they are grey-headed and they are about to fall
into their graves and their sins would not be pardoned.
179
But again. Peter informs the inquiring believers on the Day of
Pentecost that if they would repent and be baptized they should
not only receive the remission of their sins, but they should
also receive the Holy Ghost. Was this promise only to the people
then present? No, for if we read the next verse we find that "the
promise is to you and to your children, and to all that are afar
off, even to as many as the Lord our God shall call." Is not that
promise universal--to every people, nation, kindred and tongue,
Jew and Gentile, bond and free? Yes, the promise is to all the
Lord our God shall call; not only to the three thousand baptized
on that occasion, but to all afar off. Does not that scope in all
languages, nations, kindred and tongues? Yes. What! shall they
all receive the Holy Ghost? Yes, if they will comply with these
conditions. Shall they all be pardoned if they will repent and be
baptized in the name of Jesus for the remission of their sins?
Yes. Now, what effect would that vast multitude expect to follow
the reception of the Holy Ghost by them? Supposing this
congregation had been present eighteen centuries ago at Jerusalem
at the first Gospel sermon preached after the ascension of
Christ, and that, in the anguish of your hearts you had inquired
what you must do to receive the pardon of your sins and how you
could obtain the Holy Ghost, and what effects that Holy Ghost
would have had upon you, would you not have expected to receive
something precisely similar to what the hundred and twenty had
received upon whom it was poured out? Could you have expected
anything else? No. But it is very different with the Christian
sects to-day; they think the Holy Ghost will perform everything
ascribed to it except the supernatural powers and effects; but
when it comes to revelation, prophecy, dreaming dreams,
foretelling future events, casting out devils, healing the sick,
discerning of spirits, speaking in and interpreting other
languages and tongues, they boldly declare, as I heard in my
boyhood, and again during the past week, that these wonderful and
miraculous gifts were only intended for that day and age of the
world. All the other effects are to continue, but they are to
cease. The Spirit is to purify, sanctify, justify, to give love,
joy, peace, long-suffering, patience, hope, and all these great
and glorious effects that are promised in the word of God; but
when it comes to these other effects, they are all to be done
away. By whom? By Christendom, by those professing to be the
teachers and leaders of the people. By what authority do they do
these things away? Can they find within the lids of this Holy
Bible, from beginning to end, that a period should ever arrive,
so long as there was one soul on the earth to be saved or
pardoned of its sins, that these miraculous effects should cease.
No, they have taken this responsibility upon themselves, and it
is a very fearful responsibility indeed to say that they are done
away. I would not dare to do it, I should be afraid of fulfilling
that prophecy delivered by Paul, when he says that, "In the last
days perilous times shall come; men shall be lovers of their own
selves, proud, boasters, blasphemers, disobedient to parents,
unthankful, unholy, without natural affection, truce-breakers,
incontinent, despisers of those that are good, traitors, heady,
high-minded, having a form of godliness, but denying the power
thereof." I do not want to come under the declaration of Paul; I
do not want to be numbered with those who fulfil this prediction
that he uttered about the people of the latter days. He was not
speaking altogether of the wicked world that made no profession
of religion. He was not referring to atheists and deists, and
those who did not profess Christianity; but of professed
religionists, people who profess to believe in the Bible and in
Jesus, having the form of godliness, but denying the power
thereof.
179
If you can tell me any way by which the power of godliness can be
more effectually denied than to do away the effects of the Holy
Spirit as they were manifested on the Day of Pentecost and in all
the Christian churches so long as there were any on the earth; I
say if there is any more effectual way of denying the power of
godliness than to do away with this power and say it is not
necessary, I do not comprehend it. I, myself, should not know how
to deny the power of godliness any more effectually than to say
these things were done away. And yet when I was a youth, before I
was nineteen years of age, I used to attend Methodist meetings
mostly, though I never joined any society; and I heard these
ideas advanced from their pulpits; there was to be no such thing
as healing the sick in the name of Jesus; no such thing as
foretelling future events; no such thing as obtaining new
revelation, for the canon of Scripture was closed; no such thing
as receiving the gift of discerning of spirits, or beholding
angels and ministering spirits; no such thing as speaking in
other tongues or languages by the Spirit of God. I heard all
these things preached then, and I heard them again last week at
the Methodist camp meeting here in this city. I did not know but
spiritualism, so-called, had made a change in the world during
the last forty-one years; but I find that the same old story
still exists as in the days of my youth. They still cry, "All
these things are done away, they are not necessary in this age of
the Christian world."
180
Who told you they were not necessary? Has God spoken anew and
told you that revelation had ceased to exist? Why, no, that would
be a contradiction in terms, that would be a new revelation, if
he had spoken anew. How did you find out, then, that they were
not necessary? I cannot find it in the Scriptures, indeed I find
directly to the contrary--that they are necessary; and here let
me quote a passage that was quoted this forenoon, in the 4th
chapter of Ephesians. Speaking of the gifts that Jesus gave, the
Apostle says when he ascended up on high he led captivity captive
and gave gifts unto men. I have already repeated the gifts he did
give through the inspiration and power of the Holy Ghost, that
was made manifest upon those who obeyed the Gospel. He gave, says
the Apostle in this fourth chapter, some apostles, some prophets,
some evangelists, pastors and teachers, besides all these other
miraculous gifts I have named.
180
Now let us see if we can ascertain from the following verses how
long these gifts were to continue in the Christian Church. That
will settle the question. They were given, said he, for the
perfecting of the Saints. Before we proceed to the other reasons
for which they were given, let us examine this first for a
moment: "They were given for the perfecting of the Saints." I
have heard Christian ministers, that ought to know better,
misleading the world and their congregations, by declaring that
these gifts were given to convince the world of mankind who were
unbelievers in ancient days, and to establish Christianity in the
earth, and the latter once done on a firm foundation, they were
no longer needed.
181
We will now see what Paul says. "They were given for the
perfecting of the Saints." Indeed! are there Saints in these days
in New York, in the New England States, in the Southern and in
the Northern States, in Great Britain and in the nations of
Europe, and among all the nations of what is termed modern
Christendom? "Oh, yes," says one, "we have over two hundred
millions of Christians among all these nations." Indeed, then you
have these gifts, I suppose; for remember they were given for the
perfecting of the Saints. Do you mean to tell me that there are
Saints, and they have all become perfect? "Oh, no," says one, "we
do not pretend to say that the Roman Catholic, the Greek Church,
and all the various denominations of the Protestant Churches have
become perfect yet." Very well, these gifts were given for the
perfecting of the Saints, and if you are Saints where are your
gifts? for does it not follow that if you have no gifts you are
either perfect Saints or not Saints at all? for if you are not
perfect Saints these gifts must be among you. Do you know any way
to perfect Saints independent of these gifts? I do not. If the
Bible has taught any other way I have never happened to find it.
I know of no way in which Saints can be perfected without
inspired Apostles and prophets and the gifts here named. But see
the inconsistency I am now about to point out! Here are five
gifts named that Jesus gave when he ascended up on high. The
first one is an Apostle, the second is a prophet; then come
evangelists, pastors and teachers; and we might go on and
enumerate eight or ten more gifts that were given. Now, why split
these verses in two? I ask all Christendom why do they separate
these verses in two, and say, "We will believe that pastors and
teachers and evangelists are necessary in all ages of Christendom
to perfect the Saints, but when it comes to the other two
gifts--Apostles and prophets, they are not necessary?" Why?
Because it involves a miraculous power. An Apostle must have
revelation and the power of inspiration to get more Scripture;
and if this were allowed it would overturn their creeds, and the
power of godliness would again be upon the earth, and the
Christian sects cannot bear the idea that there should be any
such thing as the power of revelation or vision, or the power to
understand the future; no, that is all done away. Has Jesus told
you to make this separation in the gifts, to retain some of them
and say the others are done away? Is there any more right, in the
nineteenth century, than of a preceding period, for the head, in
the human body, to say to the hand, "I have no need of thee?" No,
the hand is just as necessary now as in the first century of the
Christian era; hence evangelists, pastors and teachers, which are
still believed in as being necessary to perfect the Saints, have
no right to say to the Apostle or the prophet, "We have no need
of thee in the Church."
181
But the gifts of the Spirit were not only given for the
perfecting of the Saints; there was another object in view--they
were for the work of the ministry. Now I presume that the two
hundred millions of Christians will not pretend to deny that the
work of the ministry is needed; and if the work of the ministry
is needed then are inspired Apostles and prophets needed, for
they were given for the work of the ministry as well as to
perfect the Saints; so long, therefore, as the work of the
ministry is needed there should be inspired prophets and Apostles
on the earth.
181
A third object for which they were given was the edifying of the
body of Christ. Now I really believe that the body of Christ, if
it can be found on the earth, needs edifying, unless its members
have come to that perfect day that is spoken of in the 13th
chapter of Paul's first epistle to the Corinthians. Let me refer
to that chapter, for it furnishes an additional proof that these
gifts were to continue in the true Church; not, of course, among
apostate Christendom, among those who have no authority. Speaking
of charity, the Apostle says--
181
"Charity never faileth; but whether there be prophecies, they
shall fail; whether there be tongues, they shall cease; whether
there be knowledge, it shall vanish away.
181
"For we know in part, and we prophesy in part.
181
"But when that which is perfect is come, then that which is in
part shall be done away.
181
"When I was a child, I spake as a child, I understood as a child,
I thought as a child; but when I became a man, I put away
childish things.
181
"For now we see through a glass darkly, but then face to face;
now I know in part, but then shall I know even as also I am
known."
182
Now, here is proof positive; this shows how long these spiritual
gifts would be needed. Now we know in part and prophecy in part,
but when that which is perfect is come that which is in part
shall be done away. As much as to say that while the Church
remains in this mortal state we are but children in Christ Jesus.
Here we only know in part and prophecy in part; we speak in
tongues, and so on; but when that which is perfect is come that
which is in part shall be done away. Now can any one tell me
whether that day of perfection has come for the Church or not? If
it has, these gifts should be done away; but if not, they should
still remain. Can we find any clue in the words I have quoted to
the nature of the period when the Saints shall come to
perfection! Yes. Here in this life, we only know in part, we
prophecy in part, but when that which is perfect is come then
that which is in part shall be done away. Now we see through a
glass darkly, that is while the Church is in this mortal state;
but when that which is perfect is come we shall see face to face.
This shows that we shall be in our immortal state before these
gifts are done away--I mean in the true Church, of course they
will not be in false churches; but in the true Church they will
always exist, until we know even as we are known; when we come
into the presence of the Almighty, when the veil is rent asunder,
and we look upon the face of God the Father and his Son Jesus
Christ. We shall not know in part in that day, nor prophecy in
part; neither shall we heal the sick there; there will be no gift
of healing needed, for there will be no one to be healed. Neither
shall we speak in tongues then; tongues will cease; for the Lord
will turn unto his people a pure language. They will have the
language of angels, the language of God the Father, and will all
understand one another and will have no need of the gift of
tongues.
182
Here, then, are evidences that the Christian world cannot get rid
of; here are testimonies that condemn the whole of them; not only
those of this generation, but all who have lived during seventeen
centuries that are passed who have had the wickedness in their
hearts to say, "The power of godliness is not needed in our day,"
and that the canon of Scripture is closed, and there must be no
more prophets to receive new Scripture.
183
The gifts which I have been describing are the effects of the
Holy Ghost. Now we hear almost every society praying the Lord to
send the Holy Ghost. Their cry is, "Let the Holy Ghost come down
upon us now; let it be with us this very moment; let us have its
influence and enjoy its operations now." But they know nothing
about it; they have never received the Holy Ghost, neither can
they until they comply with the Gospel ordinances--repent of
their sins and be baptized for their remission. "But," says one,
"do not you remember good old Cornelius? was he baptized?" No, he
received the Holy Ghost before baptism. But had he any promise of
it before? No. The Lord, on that occasion, had a special object
in view, which is named in the history of the transaction.
Cornelius seems to have been the first Gentile, whom the Apostle
Peter, in opening the door of the Gospel to the Gentiles, was
commanded to visit. The Jewish nation was exceedingly prejudiced
against the Gentiles. Peter happened to have six proselytes from
the Jewish nation with him on that occasion. Oh, how bitter they
were against the Gentiles! They thought the Gentiles had no part
or lot in the matter; and notwithstanding the commission that the
Lord had given to the Apostles he had to work a miracle to
convince Peter, so strong were the prejudices of the Jews that
the Holy Ghost and the Gospel blessings were not for the
Gentiles. You recollect Peter's vision, in which the Lord let
down a sheet by the four corners, full of all manner of beasts,
clean and unclean, and Peter being commanded to arise, slay and
eat; and his not being willing to do it because it was contrary
to the law of Moses. But he was told that the Lord had cleansed
the contents of the sheet, and he was forbidden on that account
to call it common or unclean. You recollect that the Lord sent an
angel, as he always does when he has a Church on the earth, to a
certain man called Cornelius. This man had been praying, he
wanted to know how to be saved. The Lord had heard his prayers,
and had sent an angel to him, and the angel said to him,
"Cornelius, thy prayers are heard, and have come up before the
Lord as a memorial. Now send to Joppa for one Simon, whose
surname is Peter, and he will tell you words whereby you and your
house will be saved." What! Cornelius not in a state of
salvation, and he a praying man? No doubt he was in a state of
salvation, so far as he understood; but he was ignorant and did
not understand how to get into the celestial kingdom. He knew
nothing about the birth of the water and of the Spirit, that we
heard about this forenoon, without which no man can enter into
the kingdom of God. Yet he had given much alms, and his prayers
had come up as a memorial before God, and the Lord had pity on
his ignorance and sent an angel to him. But the angel did not see
proper to tell him what to do to get into a more full state of
conversion; he simply told him to send for Peter--a man of God,
promising him that he would tell him how to be saved. Peter,
being warned beforehand, by the vision, went down to the house of
Cornelius, nothing doubting, taking these six Jewish converts
with him, full of all their Jewish prejudices. When Cornelius had
given an account of the visit of the angel to him, Peter began to
preach Christ and him crucified, and while he was speaking the
Holy Ghost fell on Cornelius and his household, and they spake
with tongues and magnified God.
183
Do you suppose that the Holy Spirit could have been retained by
Cornelius supposing he had refused to obey the ordinances of the
Gospel? No, it was only given as a witness and testimony to
convince the Jewish brethren, who were with Peter, that the
Gentiles might have salvation as well as the Jews; for when they
began to speak in tongues, under the influence of the Holy Ghost,
Peter turned to his Jewish brethren, and said, "Who can forbid
water that these should not be baptized?" and he commanded them,
in the name of the Lord Jesus, to be baptized. What, a command?
Yes. Had Peter the right to give that command? Yes; for the angel
of the Lord had said to Cornelius, "He shall tell you words
whereby you and your house shall be saved," and his command to
them to be baptized was some of his words unto them.
183
Supposing that Cornelius had said, "Oh, baptism is not essential,
it is not among the fundamental principles of salvation; it is
one of the non-essential, outward ordinances, etc., and is of no
consequence, I have received the Holy Ghost, I am a Christian, I
believe in your words; I have offered my alms to the poor, and
they have come up before the Lord; I am good enough, there is no
need for me to be baptized," how long would the Holy Ghost have
remained with him? Just the moment that he had refused to obey
this commandment the Holy Ghost would have fled from him and his
house. The only way for him to retain the gift that comes through
obedience was to be baptized, though on that occasion it was
given without promise, and without baptism. Baptism, recollect,
is for the remission of sins, and the Holy Ghost comes
afterwards; but on this occasion it was given before it; but he
could not have retained it, it would have left him, and he would
have been in seven-fold greater darkness than before had he
refused to obey the words of this inspired messenger. The Jewish
brethren could not forbid water after the manifestation of the
power of God on that occasion; their prejudices were done away by
a miracle.
184
Now, because the Lord varied on that one occasion and gave the
Holy Ghost before baptism, how many there are who want to do away
with baptism, and to seek some other way for those who are
convicted and laboring under a feeling of sorrow and mourning for
their sins; but there is an ordinance connected with the
receiving of the Holy Ghost. If there is an ordinance connected
with the baptism of water, so there is in relation to the higher
baptism; and the Lord made his servants, the Apostles, ministers
not only of the word, but also of the Spirit. They were able
ministers of the Spirit; that is, they had authority to
administer the Spirit. They could not do it of themselves; but
when God calls a man and gives him authority by revelation and
sends him to preach his Gospel, and people listen to that Gospel
and are willing to be baptized, that man has the right to baptize
them; and if he is ordained to the Apostleship or to those
offices that have the power to administer the higher ordinance of
the laying on of hands, and he lays hands on, God will
acknowledge that ordinance. He will acknowledge baptism by giving
remission of sins; and he will acknowledge the laying on of hands
by sending from heaven the gift of the Holy Ghost. Indeed, in
ancient days, when Paul went to Ephesus he found certain persons
there who had been baptized. They thought, no doubt, they were
very pious, and perhaps concluded that they were in a state of
salvation. They had heard of and received what was called John's
baptism, but when Paul asked them if they had received the Holy
Ghost since believing they said they had not so much as heard
whether there be any Holy Ghost. Then Paul perceived that they
had been taught by some impostor--some person who had no
authority, who pretended to be preaching John's doctrine, who had
told them nothing about the Holy Ghost. John, when he baptized
the people, told them there was one coming after him mightier
than he who baptized with the Holy Ghost and with fire; but these
Ephesians had been taught by some person who had no authority,
and who had left out a part of the doctrine of salvation, as
preached by John, just as the Christian sects do at the present
day. Paul saw that their baptism was illegal, and he preached
unto them Jesus Christ, and when they had heard this they were
baptized in the name of the Lord Jesus, and when Paul laid his
hands upon them the Holy Ghost fell upon them and they spoke with
tongues and prophecied.
184
Again, when Philip went to the city of Samaria and preached
Christ to the people, he had no right to administer the higher
ordinances of the laying on of hands; he had not been ordained to
the power. He had the right to baptize them in water and he
baptized a large number of men and women among them; and when the
Apostles who were at Jerusalem heard that Samaria had received
the word of God they sent unto them Peter and John, who, when
they came down, prayed for them, that they might receive the Holy
Ghost, for as yet he was fallen on none of them; and they laid
their hands upon them, and they received the Holy Ghost.
184
Do you not see that this higher blessing of the baptism of fire
and of the Holy Ghost comes through the laying on of hands, which
is an ordinance just as much as baptism by water, both of which
have to be administered by a man called of God, or the Lord will
have nothing to do with it.
184
We have thus pointed out to sinners, this day, how they may be
converted. How do you like it? Is it according to Scripture? If
it is not reject it; but it is the same doctrine that we have
taught for forty-one years in this Church. It is the same
doctrine that has been published by the Latter-day Saints
throughout the length and breadth of our Union; it is the same
doctrine that we have carried to the nations afar off; it is the
same doctrine that the Lord sent an holy angel to deliver to
Joseph Smith--a youth, and commanded him to preach, and ordained
him to the Apostleship, commanding him, by revelation, to ordain
others; it is the same doctrine that tens of thousands have
received. Do they receive the promises? Is the Holy Ghost given?
If it is, all these gifts are given; and if the Latter-day Saints
are not in possession of these gifts, they are not in possession
of the Gospel, and are no better off than the Baptists,
Methodists or Presbyterians, and we all know they have not the
Gospel; we all know they have not the power of God among them.
They do not believe in it, they say it is done away. We all
understand this. Well, Latter-day Saints, you are no better if
you have not these gifts. But you have had forty-one years'
experience, and I think you know whether you have them or not. If
you have, blessed are ye; but if you have them not, it is time
you waked up and began to hunt around for the Gospel if it can be
found on the earth. If you have not these gifts, then the angel
has not come with the Gospel according to promise; but if you
have, the angel of God has flown through the midst of heaven and
committed the everlasting Gospel to the children of men, and you
have been the receivers of it. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 14 / John
Taylor, March 20, 1870
John Taylor, March 20, 1870
DISCOURSE BY ELDER JOHN TAYLOR,
Delivered in the Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, March 20, 1870.
(Reported by David W. Evans.)
THE HOLY SPIRIT--THE KNOWLEDGE BROUGHT BY OBEDIENCE TO THE
GOSPEL--THE
LABORS OF THE ELDERS.
186
When we meet together on an occasion like the present our
thoughts and reflections vary as much as our countenances. We
meet for the avowed purpose of worshipping the Lord and we expect
to receive instructions from those who address us. I always
consider it a very great privilege to assemble with the Saints of
God. We have met to partake of the Sacrament of the Lord's
Supper, and we should endeavor to draw away our feelings and
affections from things of time and sense; for in partaking of the
Sacrament we not only commemorate the death and sufferings of our
Lord and Savior Jesus Christ, but we also shadow forth the time
when he will come again and when we shall meet and eat bread with
him in the kingdom of God. When we are thus assembled together we
may expect to receive guidance and blessings from God, from whom,
the Scriptures inform us, "every good and perfect gift proceeds;"
and in him, we are also informed, "there is no variableness nor
shadow of turning." In our assemblies they who speak and they who
hear ought to be under the guidance and direction of the Lord,
the Fountain of Light. Of all people under the heavens we,
Latter-day Saints, do continually realize the necessity of
leaning upon God; for I look upon it that, no matter what
intelligence may be communicated, no matter how brilliant the
speech and edifying the ideas communicated may be, they will not
benefit those who hear unless they are under the guidance and
inspiration of the Spirit of God, for the Scriptures say, "The
light shineth in the darkness, but the darkness comprehendeth it
not." This is precisely the case in our preaching in the world.
We go among the wicked, but they do not understand us; they
understand not the truth, the light of revelation, nor the power
of God. The Elders now going forth into the world are pretty much
in the same position as those who went forth in former times on
the same mission. It is said of Jesus that "He came to his own,
but his own received him not; but as many as did receive him to
them gave he power to become the sons of God, even to as many as
believed on his name, which were born not of the flesh, nor of
the word of man, nor of man, but of God;" born of the Spirit of
God, and hence they became new creatures in Christ Jesus. Having
partaken of the Holy Spirit and received the forgiveness of their
sins, they were brought into relationship with him, they became
the offspring of Heaven and members of the family of God. This
was the position that the Saints of God enjoyed in former times;
and this is the position that we occupy to-day. The Apostle says
the Saints were heirs of God and joint heirs with Jesus Christ;
and he says further, that if we suffer with him we shall also
reign with him that both may be glorified together.
186
It is very difficult for men of the world to understand these
principles, and only by the light of revelation can they be
comprehended. We are told that a portion of the Spirit of God is
given to every man to profit withal; and if men improve upon
that, and are honest and full of integrity, when they hear the
truth they realize and understand it; it is to them life and
health and salvation. Hence Jesus said, "My sheep hear my voice
and know me and follow me; but a stranger will they not follow,
because they know not the voice of a stranger."
188
It is very pleasant for those who comprehend it to reflect upon
the relationship they sustain to God and his kingdom and to each
other; but these things have no charms for men of the world,
whose minds are not enlightened by the Spirit of truth, and who,
consequently, do not comprehend the Gospel or the power of God.
The principles of the Gospel, to the unbeliever, have neither
worth nor efficacy; but with us, who believe them, they
comprehend everything pertaining to the well-being of man in time
and eternity; with us the Gospel is the Alpha and Omega, the
beginning and the end; it is interwoven with all our interests,
happiness and enjoyment, whether in this life or that which is to
come. We consider that, when we enter into this Church and
embrace the new and everlasting covenant, it is a life-long
service and affects us in all the relationships of time and
eternity; and as we progress, these ideas which, at first, were a
little dim and obscure, become more vivid, real, life-like,
tangible and clear to our comprehensions, and we realize that we
stand upon the earth as the sons and daughters of God, the
representatives of heaven. We feel that God has revealed to us an
everlasting Gospel, and that associated with that are everlasting
covenants and relationships. The Gospel, in the incipient stages
of its operations, begins, as the Prophet said it should, to
"turn the hearts of the fathers to the children and the hearts of
the children to the fathers." We no longer have to ask, as in
former times, "Who am I?" "Where did I come from?" "What am I
doing here?" or "What is the object of my existence?" for we have
a certainty in relation to these things. It is made plain to us
by the fruits of the Gospel--by the truths which God has revealed
through the medium of revelation by the inspiration of the
Almighty, that we are "saviors on Mount Zion and that the kingdom
is the Lord's." We know that this is not merely a nominal matter,
but that it is what the French sometimes call an Actuaite--a
thing that positively exists. We know that God our Father lives,
we know that Jesus Christ our Savior lives, and that he is our
Great High Priest; and that, "though dead, he ever lives to make
intercession for us." We know that God has revealed unto us the
everlasting Gospel in all its fullness, richness, glory and
power. We know something about the world we live in, and the
relation that we sustain to it, and it to us. We know something
about our progenitors, and God has taught us how to be saviors
for them by being baptized for them in the flesh, that they may
live according to God in the spirit. We know that when our wives
are sealed to us for eternity we shall have a claim upon them.
This is no phantom, but a reality; it is not only a principle of
our faith, but it is a principle of knowledge, and we expect to
renew our associations in the eternal worlds, just as much as we
expect, when we lay ourselves down to rest at night, to rise in
the morning refreshed and invigorated. We know that while we are
mortal beings, and subject to decay, we are also immortal beings
and shall live for ever. We know that the priesthood with which
we are associated in this world is also an everlasting priesthood
and will administer in this world and the world to come--in time
and in eternity. As rational beings we are seeking to act, in all
our operations in life, with reference not only to time but to
eternity; and we know, as others have known, that after the
"earthly house of this tabernacle is dissolved we have a building
of God, a house not made with hands, eternal in the heavens;
which the Lord, the righteous Judge, will give to us, and not to
us only, but to all who love the appearing of our Lord and Savior
Jesus Christ." It is the knowledge of these things and of many
more of a similar nature that leads us to pursue the course that
we do. It is this which prevents us from bowing to the notions,
caprices, ideas and follies of men. Having been enlightened by
the spirit of eternal truth, having partaken of the Holy Ghost,
and our hope having entered within the vail, whither Christ, our
forerunner, has gone, and knowing that we are the children of God
and that we are acting in all things with reference to eternity,
we pursue the even tenour of our way independent of the smiles
and careless of the frowns of men. There is nothing associated
with our religion that we can barter away, no principle that we
have to dispose of--there is nothing in this world that can
purchase it; its price is above rubies, it is more valuable than
fine gold. It contains principles that lay hold of eternal life;
and being in this position, we, as rational, intelligent beings,
fear God and know no other fear. There is nothing in this world
that can be brought into competition with the principles of
eternal truth, and he who barters away the least particle of that
truth is a fool, though he may not comprehend it.
188
We stand, then, really in an important position before God and
before the world. God has called us from the world. He has told
us that we are not of the world. We have all been baptized into
one baptism, and have all partaken of the same Spirit, even the
Spirit communicated through the ordinances of the Gospel. We have
been called from the world for the express purpose of being the
representatives of heaven, that the Lord might have a people to
whom he could communicate his will, purposes and designs, and
through whom he might spread forth the principles that dwell in
his bosom; that we might partake of the same Spirit that dwells
in Christ and among the angelic throng; that it might permeate
our bodies and be exhibited in our acts and lives before our
families and the world, that the spirit and mind that dwell in
Christ should grow, spread and expand until all that come under
its influence might be leavened with the same leaven until they
become one lump of righteousness, virtue, truth and intelligence.
188
In entering this sacred relationship with God we have assumed the
duty of carrying out in our midst the order of things that exists
in heaven, that when we shall be transplanted from the earth to
the heavens we may be prepared for the associations that we shall
meet in the celestial kingdom of our God. We have entered into
eternal covenants with God that we will be his people and that he
shall be our God, and that, for us and ours, we will serve the
Lord; that as a people, as a Territory, as a Church, we will
yield obedience to the laws of God, bow to his sceptre,
acknowledge his authority, and do the things which he requires at
our hands, so that, as God exists eternal in the heavens, the
same principles of eternal life may dwell in us, that we may
become gods, even the sons and daughters of God.
188
These are some of the ideas that we have in reference to God and
our relationship to him. God is our Father, we his children, and
we all ought to be brethren; we ought to feel and act like
brethren, and while we are striving to serve the Lord our God
with all our hearts, minds, souls and strength, we ought, at the
same time, to seek to love our neighbor as ourselves; we ought to
feel interested in his welfare, happiness and prosperity, and in
anything and everything that will tend to promote his temporal
and eternal good. Our feelings towards the world of mankind,
generally, ought to be the same as Jesus manifested to them. He
sought to promote their welfare, and our motto ought ever to be
the same as his was--"Peace on earth and good will to men;" no
matter who they are or what they are, we should seek to promote
the happiness and welfare of all Adam's race.
189
Perhaps there has never been a greater exemplification of this
feeling, however little it may have been understood, than by the
works of our Elders. They have not been governed by sordid
feelings in any of their operations or ministrations. Believing
in God, they have put their trust in him. They have trusted him
for their food and for their raiment in travelling to the ends of
the earth without purse or scrip, to proclaim to a fallen world
the great principles that have been revealed from heaven for the
salvation of the human family. There is not, to-day, on this wide
world, an example of disinterestedness and self-abnegation equal
to that which has been exhibited by the Elders of this Church for
the last thirty-five years, and not only by the Elders, but by
their wives. I see men around me in every direction who have
travelled thousands and thousands of miles without purse or
scrip, to preach the Gospel to the nations of the earth. They
have traversed plains, mountains, deserts, seas, oceans and
rivers; they have gone forth trusting in the living God, bearing
the precious seed of eternal life. It is true they have not been
comprehended or understood by the nations, but that does not
alter the fact. Many who went forth in their weakness have
returned rejoicing, bringing their sheaves with them, as trophies
of the victory of the principles of eternal life that they
themselves had communicated. I say there is not another instance
on record to-day of like disinterested, affectionate regard for
the welfare of the human family as has been manifested by the
Elders of this Church. I have travelled thousands and hundreds of
thousands of miles to preach the Gospel among the nations of the
earth, and my brethren around me have done the same thing. Did we
ever lack anything necessary to eat, drink and wear? I never did.
God went with his Elders, and they have gathered together his
people as they are here to-day. They have been seeking to carry
out the desire of the Lord and the wish of the Almighty in regard
to the human family. They were told to go trusting in the name of
the Lord, and he would take care of them and go before them, and
that his Spirit should go with them and his angels accompany
them. This is all true; and these Elders have preached to you, in
your various homes and tongues, those principles which God
revealed from heaven, and you were influenced by dreams and
visions and by the Spirit of the Lord to give heed to their
words, for, like the words of the Apostle of old, they came to
you, "not in word only, but in power, in rich assurance and in
demonstration of the Spirit of the Lord," and you realized it and
rejoiced in it, and you were led to cry, "Hallelujah! for the
Lord God omnipotent reigns. Thanks be to the God of Israel who
has counted us worthy to receive the principles of truth." These
were the feelings you had and enjoyed in your far distant homes.
And your obedience to those principles tore you from your homes,
firesides and associations and brought you here, for you felt
like one of old, when she said, "Whither thou goest I will go;
thy God shall be my God, thy people shall be my people, and where
thou diest there will I be buried." And you have gathered to Zion
that you might be taught and instructed in the laws of life and
listen to the words which emanate from God, become one people and
one nation, partake of one spirit, and prepare yourselves, your
progenitors and posterity for an everlasting inheritance in the
celestial kingdom of God.
190
It is no dream or phantom that has brought us here; we have had
to do with realities all the way through. And then you who have
been brought in have partaken of the spirit of Zion and have
helped to teach others the way of life and to lead them in the
paths of righteousness; and now we are not only trying to teach
the world, but our children, our youth, our young men and women
in the same principles, that when we leave this stage of action
they, inspired by the Spirit of revelation which flows from God,
may bear off his kingdom triumphant.
190
This is the feeling that permeates this people. With all our
weaknesses, and we are weak; with all our follies, and we are
very foolish; with all our infirmities, and we are very infirm,
we are trying to do the will of God, and to prepare ourselves for
an inheritance in his kingdom, to save our progenitors and to
pour blessings on our posterity. These are the feelings by which
we are actuated; and it is not only in one, but it is in all,
more or less, according to the proportion of the Holy Spirit they
enjoy. Witness now the First Presidency of this Church. Who could
labor more arduously than they? Where is there a man in existence
to-day, of the years of President Young, that takes upon himself
the amount of care, anxiety, and travel that he does? There are
very few of our young men who would have liked to undertake such
a trip as he is now engaged in. Right in the worst possible
season of the year, with bad roads and bad weather and all kinds
of unfavorable circumstances, to travel a journey of five or six
hundred miles and back! What for? To look after the welfare of
Zion, to promote the interests of Israel, to help to build up and
establish the Church and kingdom of God on the earth, to fulfill
the behests of his Lord and Master, and try to carry out the
things which God requires at his hands. He feels the importance
of those things that Jesus spoke to Peter about after Peter had
denied his Lord. Said Jesus--
190
"Simon, son of Jonas, lovest thou me more than these? He saith
unto him, Yea, Lord, thou knowest that I love thee. He said unto
him, Feed my lambs. He saith unto him again, the second time,
Simon, son of Jonas, lovest thou me? He saith unto him, Yea,
Lord, thou knowest that I love thee. He saith unto him, Feed my
sheep. He said unto him the third time, Simon, son of Jonas,
lovest thou me? Peter was grieved because he said unto him the
third time, lovest thou me, and he said unto him, Lord, thou
knowest all things; thou knowest that I love thee. Jesus saith
unto him, Feed my sheep."
190
Well, we have a shepherd who, together with his associates, is
feeding the sheep of God, and they, unitedly, are watching after
their interests, wellbeing and happiness, and trying to carry out
the will of our Heavenly Father; and while God is operating in
the heavens, the Holy Priesthood is operating here to build up
and establish his kingdom and introduce righteousness upon the
earth.
191
As I said before, the Elders are engaged in the same thing, and
have been all the time. How many have been to the United States
this last season visiting among their friends, associations and
acquaintances, and preaching the Gospel wherever they had an
opening? How are they looked upon? Hear their statements when
they return. They are looked upon, by the people generally, as
impostors or deceivers. The people do not seem, any more than the
Jews in former times, to understand the day of their visitation,
nor to comprehend the laws of life nor the relation that they
sustain to God; and if ten thousand Elders were sent throughout
the United States and Europe, the people would treat them and the
principles they bear with contempt and utter carelessness; they
do not understand the rich gems of eternal truth when they are
laid before them, and they call our good evil, and their evil
good. They do not know the difference, neither do they understand
the day of their visitation. They possess not the Spirit of God;
they are wallowing in the mire of sin and groping in the darkness
of unbelief and death.
191
Is this speaking harshly. Some perhaps will say it is. I cannot
help that, it is true. Are there men among them who seek to do
good? Many. Are there philanthropists among them? Yes, scores and
hundreds of them. Are there high-minded, honorable, intelligent
men in their midst? Yes, thousands of them. But do they know the
truth? No, they do not, and there are very few of them that have
the hardihood to stand up for what they consider to be right, for
they fear that by so doing they would be compromised in some
worldly point of view; it would not be popular, so they say,
"Better let it alone." Do we understand their position? Yes. Do
we hate them? No, we wish to do them good, and would teach them
every good principle that we possess; we would lead them in the
path of life and show them the way to God; we would introduce
them into the kingdom of God, but they cannot see it, and unless
a man is born again, the Scriptures tell us that he cannot see
the kingdom of God. Sometimes I hear people talk and see them
write about the kingdom of God; but all they talk and all they
write proves to me that they are not born again, and consequently
they cannot see the kingdom of God any more than a blind man
could see the faces before me if he were standing where I am.
Jesus told Nicodemus that "except a man be born of water he
cannot see the kingdom of God; and except he be born of the water
and of the Spirit he cannot enter the kingdom of God." People
unenlightened by the spirit of truth can see the kingdoms of the
world, and they can reason upon their organization, their power
and weakness, and upon the justice or injustice of the policy
they pursue; but when it comes to the kingdom of God there is a
current associated with that which they are not acquainted with,
and principles which they cannot comprehend; they see depths
which they cannot fathom, and they grope in the dark and are
entirely ignorant concerning the purposes of Jehovah.
191
Well, we who comprehend these things, look at them in another
light; we are acquainted with their philosophy; we are acquainted
with their status and position. We know ours, they know theirs,
but they cannot comprehend us, for we are told, emphatically, in
the Scriptures, that the world by its wisdom knows not God. And
as it was in former times, so it is to-day, and the world by its
understanding cannot find out God. Man, by philosophy and the
exercise of his natural intelligence, may gain an understanding,
to some extent, of the laws of Nature; but to comprehend God
heavenly wisdom and intelligence are necessary. Earthly and
heavenly philosophy are two different things, and it is folly for
men to base their arguments upon earthly philosophy in trying to
unravel the mysteries of the kingdom of God.
192
Standing, then, in the position that we do, it is for us to try
to obtain a closer connection and union with our Heavenly Father
and with the Holy Priesthood, and to comprehend more and more the
laws of life and the things pertaining to the work of God. We are
here to save ourselves, to learn the laws of heaven, and to save
our progenitors, that they may participate with us in the rich
blessings of the Gospel. If we answer the ends of our creation in
these respects we shall not live and die as the fool lives and
dies; but, while the world is overwhelmed with crime, wickedness
and malign influences, we may help to introduce and establish
principles which God will approve, which all the good and
virtuous will love and admire and which will be approbated by the
holy angels; and may organize ourselves so that we may be
prepared to associate with the intelligences around the throne of
God. Let us, then, keep the commandments of God, live our
religion, be humble and faithful, cleave to the Lord our God,
cultivate his Holy Spirit, that it may dwell and abound within
us, that it may be as a well of water springing up to eternal
life; and that its refreshing, invigorating streams may spread
around us wherever we go, that we may be prepared for glory,
salvation and an eternal inheritance in the celestial kingdom.
May God help us to attain to this, in the name of Jesus. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 14 /
Brigham Young, June 3, 1871
Brigham Young, June 3, 1871
DISCOURSE BY PRESIDENT BRIGHAM YOUNG,
Delivered in the Tabernacle, Ogden City, June 3, 1871.
(Reported by David W. Evans.)
THE TRAINING OF CHILDREN.
192
I am aware that Brother Franklin D. Richards' request to the
children to come to meeting this afternoon has produced a little
excitement; but we are very happy to see the people together. My
remarks will be to parents as well as to children. I will
commence by saying that if each and every one of us who are
parents will reflect upon the responsibilities devolving upon us
we shall come to the conclusion that we should never permit
ourselves to do anything that we are not willing to see our
children do. We should set them an example that we wish them to
imitate. Do we realize this? How often we see parents demand
obedience, good behavior, kind words, pleasant looks, a sweet
voice and a bright eye from a child or children when they
themselves are full of bitterness and scolding! How inconsistent
and unreasonable this is! If we wish our children to look
pleasant we should look pleasant at them; and if we wish them to
speak kind words to each other, let us speak kind words to them.
We need not go into detail, but we should carry out this
principle from year to year in our whole lives, and do as we wish
our children to do. I say this with regard to our morals and our
faith in our religion.
193
Now let me call the attention of parents to another subject
worthy of their notice--that is, the use of proper language. Take
us as a people and we are not overstocked with language; there
are very few highly educated men in the Church to which we
belong. We have a few learned men and a few good scholars among
the women, but they are scarce. Now, parents, and I wish you to
remember this, should never permit themselves to speak improperly
before a child, or to use language that would not be commendable
in an orator. If you have not such language at your command, then
use the best you have. It is true that to use that which we are
in possession of to advantage is a peculiar gift. We see some who
can use language, apparently, to their entire satisfaction, and
yet they have no great store of language at their command; but
still they have the happy faculty of conveying their ideas with
greater propriety than others who are literary in their tastes
and have been highly educated. There is considerable in making
choice of words. For instance, if we were to address a man who
had been disobedient and needed chastisement we would use very
different language from that which would be used if addressing a
child or a lady. If you wish to impress on the minds of
individuals or an audience anything that you desire them to
remember, you will have to use language accordingly. I have heard
it observed that language should be used according to the merits
or demerits of the case under consideration; this will do under
some circumstances. I wish to impress upon myself, as well as
upon my brethren and sisters, the propriety of never using
language to a child that we should dislike to hear them use in
refined society. If we have a choice set of words at our command
we should always use them when speaking to our children, even
from the time they commence to talk. If we do this, the effect
will be very pleasing in after years, for when our children enter
into polite and refined society, instead of being mortified and
having to call them to one side to correct their unrefined
language, the elegance and propriety of their mode of expression
will be a source of gratification and pleasure. If a child has to
be corrected for the use of improper or inelegant language, it
might reply, "Mother, or father, I am using words that you taught
me."
193
Carry out this principle, not only in language, but in all the
affairs of life; and let us always set an example before our
children that is worthy of their imitation and highest
admiration. If we do this, we shall have occasion to rejoice and
be exceeding glad, for we shall have influence over them and they
will not forsake us.
193
There is a passage in this good book (the Bible) said to have
been written by a very wise man, which says--
193
"Train up a child in the way he should go, and when he is old he
will not depart from it."
194
To make a community thoroughly understand these words a great
deal of explanation would be necessary. To illustrate, I ask
myself, am I capable of bringing up a child in the way that he
should go? The answer is right here--I am not. Why not? Because I
have not that light and intelligence in my possession and that
command over myself to give to a child a suitable impression
under every circumstance and in every place, when I address him
or require anything of him. I would not speak discouragingly of
myself or of my brethren and sisters. We know a great deal, but
when we compare our knowledge with the fountain of knowledge it
is very small; when our light is compared with the fountain of
light it is very small, and consequently I can say that I am not
prepared to bring up a child in the way he should go; and yet I
probably come as near to it as any person that lives. How is it
with my brethren and sisters? They are capable of bringing up
their children a great deal better than they do, that is certain.
If we do as well as we know how--use all the faith and
intelligence in our possession, and seek to gain more, we will be
able to bring up our children in such a way that very few of them
will ever depart from the right path. I want you to remember
this. If we will do just as well as we know how, never missing an
opportunity of giving a word, a look or a principle that will do
good to the rising generation, never permitting ourselves to be
overtaken in fault, but preserving ourselves in the integrity and
patience of our souls, there are very few of the rising
generation with us that will depart from the words of life. As
for those who are old amongst us, their traditions and
prepossessed notions, imbibed in childhood, cling to them like a
garment, or like something glued to them; and they govern them to
a great extent, and it is almost an impossibility for old people
to get rid of their traditions; but it will be very different
with our children if we train them according to the will of God
that has been revealed to us as a people. We have the Old and New
Testaments; the Book of Mormon, giving an account of the
aborigines of our country, the visit of the Savior to and the
organization of his Church on this continent, the same as to his
brethren on the land of Palestine. Then we have the Book of
Doctrine and Covenants; in addition to these three books, we have
the history, discourses and sayings of the Prophet Joseph, and
the history, sayings and discourses of the Elders of Israel, and
also the experience we have gained in this Church. Combine these,
and I think we cannot come to the conclusion that we are ignorant
and do not know anything; although I say that, in comparison with
the fountain of all knowledge, our knowledge is small and
trifling. But if we will do as well as we know how, we will be
able to teach our children sufficient doctrine, truth and
principle, that they will actually grow up into Christ, our
living head.
195
Now let us say a few words with regard to human nature and its
proneness to wander into evil. You go, for instance, to the river
and commence to throw sticks and shavings into the water, and
they will go down stream; and a great effort or a very powerful
wind will be required to make a small boat, vessel, bark, or even
a board that the children play with, go up stream. The same is
true of small streams. Cast anything into them, and it goes down
stream. We are taught in these books that, through the Fall, we
have partaken so much of the nature of the enemy--he has so much
influence in the flesh of every person, that we have to enter
into a warfare, and we have to summon all our force and to use
every effort to propel our bark up stream, or to put down
iniquity in our own hearts and inclinations. I will pause right
here, and refer to what brother George Q. Cannon was saying this
morning to the children. Said he, "My boys, do not chew tobacco
because you see others do it; do not smoke a cigar because you
see others do it; my little girls, do not drink tea because you
see mamma do it." Now let me give you a comparison. Ask these
little boys, if they saw two parties, one on the right hand
praying to the Father in the name of Jesus, and the other on the
left with a cigar in his mouth, puffing away as vigorously as
possible, which they would be most inclined to imitate, and you
will find they will instantly choose that which is evil. They are
not inclined to pray; there seems to be a kind of a dread or
terror about it, and they say, "We do not know how to ask the
Father for blessings, and we do not think we could pray, but give
us a cigar and we can puff as well as anybody." This is only a
comparison, but it furnishes a correct illustration of the
facility with which evil habits are acquired, and how quick
children as well as parents are to go astray, how quick their
feet are to run into by and forbidden paths. But if parents will
continually set before their children examples worthy of their
imitation and the approval of our Father in heaven, they will
turn the current, and the tide of feelings of their children, and
they, eventually, will desire righteousness more than evil. This
disposition will not be acquired in one day, week or year; but
let parents spend their lives in teaching good, in good words and
good looks and in the continual exercise of their faith in God,
and their children will finally feel that they would rather be
Christians than sinners.
195
Have we any proof of this? Yes. We have brethren here who have
traveled a good deal, and who have been in the Church a good many
years. If they could only think of them they could count over
people by the hundred and the thousand who have left this Church;
but you now see many of their children coming to Zion; and get
into conversation with them and you will hear them say, "I have
come to see what you, Latter-day Saints, are doing. My father was
formerly a member of your Church; but he left and died in
Vermont, Massachusetts, New Hampshire, Rhode Island, Maine,
England, Scotland, Ireland, Wales, or somewhere else. My parents
taught me to believe the Gospel, and, although they were cut off
from the Church, it has never left me. When I read the Bible I
find that they taught me the truth. If I go to meeting among the
sectarians, I gain neither light nor knowledge; but what my
parents taught me has had an influence upon me through my life
from my childhood up, and now I have come to see what you,
Latter-day Saints, are doing." And the children and grandchildren
of those who apostatized years and years ago, will come up to
Zion by hundreds and thousands, impelled by what their parents
taught them in childhood.
195
This is another comparison. We are not quite all going to
apostatize; a great many have died in the faith, and a great many
have apostatized, but their posterity will come to Zion and
believe the truth. Our children will have the love of the truth,
if we but live our religion. Parents should take that course that
their children can say, "I never knew my father to deceive or
take advantage of a neighbor; I never knew my father take to
himself that which did not belong to him, never, never! No, but
he said, 'Son, or daughter, be honest, true, virtuous, kind,
industrious, prudent, and full of good works.'" Such teachings
from parents to their children will abide with them for ever,
unless they sin against the Holy Ghost, and some few, perhaps,
will do this.
196
If you should have visits here from those professing to be
Christians, and they intimate a desire to preach to you, by all
means invite them to do so. Accord to every reputable person who
may visit you, and who may wish to occupy the stands of your
meeting houses to preach to you, the privilege of doing so, no
matter whether he be a Catholic, Presbyterian, Congregationalist,
Baptist, Free-will Baptist, Methodist, or whatever he may be; and
if he wishes to speak to your children let him do so. Of course
you have the power to correct whatever false teachings or
impressions, if any, your children may hear or receive. I say to
parents, place your children, as far as you have an opportunity
to do so, in a position or situation to learn everything in the
world that is worth learning. You will probably have what is
called a Christian Church here; they will not admit that we are
Christians, but they cannot think us further from the plan of
salvation as revealed from heaven than we know them to be, so we
are even on that ground, as far as it goes. But, as I was saying,
you may have professing Christians come here to take up their
residences in your midst; and I want to say to parents and
children, that, so far as the Christian nations are concerned, I
will take America, for instance, and on the score of
morals--honesty, integrity, truthfulness and virtue, you will
find people by hundreds of thousands just as good as any
Latter-day Saints, as far as they know. They are the ones we are
after. The Lord told us to go and preach the Gospel without purse
and scrip. What for? To hunt up the honest ones who are now mixed
up with all the nations of the earth and gather them together;
and we have done so, as far as we have had the opportunity and
privilege. And after we are gathered we are none too honest, any
more than the inhabitants of the world generally are, and they
hardly know the meaning of the term. Still, according to the
light they possess, I mean the Christian world, thousands and
millions of them are honest, virtuous and true, and I fellowship
them as far as they do right. Is this strange? No, it is not. I
wish that all the Latter-day Saints were as good, according to
the knowledge they possess, as thousands and millions of the
sectarian world are; and I will not skip even the heathen world,
for many of them are as good and honest, according to the light
they possess, as men and women know how to be.
196
Now, then, if our brethren of the Presbyterians, Methodists or
any others visit here and want to preach to you, certainly let
them preach, and have your children hear them. They will tell you
to keep the Sabbath and to love your father and mother; they will
tell you to be true, honest, industrious, to be faithful to your
studies, to read the Bible and all good books, to study the
sciences, &c., which is all good, and as far as such teaching
goes just as good as it can be. If they want to come and teach
your children in the Sunday school, I say let them do so, most
certainly. We have scores of thousands of their books distributed
among the Sunday schools throughout our Territory. Some
Latter-day Saints think they are not exactly what they ought to
be; but we are using them in our schools Sundays, Mondays,
Tuesdays, Wednesdays, Thursdays, Fridays and Saturdays, from one
year's end to another.
196
I say, parents, do not be afraid of having your children learn
everything that is worth learning. I can pick hundreds and
thousands of children in this Church whom I could teach with
greater ease, and so could a man from college, than their parents
could be taught. I can get at their senses better; they are quick
and apprehensive and can learn sooner. And if any of our
Christian brethren want to go into our Sabbath schools to teach
our children, let them do so. They will not teach them anything
immoral in the presence of those who are in charge of the
schools; they wait until they get behind the door in the dark
before they commit immoral acts, and very few of them will, even
then. But in their Sunday schools they teach as good morals as
you and I can teach.
197
I want to say that we are for the truth, the whole truth and
nothing but the truth; we are pursuing the path of truth, and by
and by we expect to possess a great deal more than we do now; but
to say that we shall ever possess all truth, I pause, I do not
know when. We receive light and truth from the fountain of light
and truth, but I am not at liberty to say and do not know that we
shall ever see the time when we shall possess all truth. But we
will receive truth from any source, wherever we can obtain it.
198
Next week the great camp meeting that has been so long
contemplated is to commence in the city of Salt Lake, where, I
have heard it whispered, there are so many of the "Mormons" to be
converted. I am going to permit every one of my children to go
and hear what they have to say. When we come to the sciences of
the day the knowledge of the sectarian world is very extensive;
the same is true of their morality; but when we come to read out
of the Book of Life the words of the Almighty to the people, and
compare them with the knowledge of the sectarian world, I am
reminded of the words of Geo. Francis Train concerning a certain
gentleman. Said he, "I want you to sit down and tell me all you
know in five minutes." They can tell all they know about God,
godliness, heaven, earth, and the exaltation of man to the
Godhead in five minutes, for they do not know anything. Our
children can see this, and I want them to see it. If there is any
man among them that does know anything about the plan of the
Almighty for the redemption and exaltation of man, I hope and
pray that I may have the privilege of seeing him. I recollect
when I was young going to hear Lorenzo Dow preach. He was
esteemed a very great man by the religious folks. I, although
young in years and lacking experience, had thought a great many
times that I would like to hear some man who could tell me
something, when he opened the Bible, about the Son of God, the
will of God, what the ancients did and received, saw and heard
and knew pertaining to God and heaven. So I went to hear Lorenzo
Dow. He stood up some of the time, and he sat down some of the
time; he was in this position and in that position, and talked
two or three hours, and when he got through I asked myself, "What
have you learned from Lorenzo Dow?" and my answer was, "Nothing,
nothing but morals." He could tell the people they should not
work on the Sabbath day; they should not lie, swear, steal,
commit adultery, &c., but when he came to teaching the things of
God he was as dark as midnight. And so I lived until, finally, I
made a profession of religion. I thought to myself I would try to
break off my sins and lead a better life and be as moral as I
possibly could; for I was pretty sure that I should not stay here
always. Where I was going to I did not know, but I would like to
be as good as I know how while here, rather than run the risk of
being full of evil. I had heard a good deal about religion, and
what a good nice place heaven was, and how good the Lord was, and
I thought I would try to live a pretty good life. But when I
reached the years of, I will say, courage, I think that is the
best term, I would ask questions. I would say, "Elder, or
Minister, I read so and so in the Bible, how do you understand
it?" Then I would go and hear them preach on the divinity of the
Son, and the character of the Father and the Holy Ghost and their
divinity, and, I will say, the divinity of the soul of man; what
we are here for, and various kindred topics. But after asking
questions and going to hear them preach year after year, What did
I learn? Nothing. I would as lief go into a swamp at midnight to
learn how to paint a picture and then define its colors when
there is neither moon nor stars visible and profound darkness
prevails, as to go to the religious world to learn about God,
heaven, hell or the faith of a Christian. But they can explain
our duty as rational, moral beings, and that is good, excellent
as far as it goes.
199
This has been my experience in the Christian world, and I want
our children to go and hear all there is to hear, for the whole
sum of it will be wound up as I once heard one of the finest
speakers America has ever produced say, when speaking on the soul
of man. After laboring long on the subject, he straightened
himself up--he was a fine looking man--and said he, "My brethren
and sisters, I must come to the conclusion that the soul of man
is an immaterial substance." Said I, "Bah!" There was no more
sense in his discourse than in the bleating of a sheep or the
grunting of a pig. I palliated the facts partially, however, so
far as he was concerned, by attributing my lack of comprehension
to my own ignorance. This reminds me that I once heard Mr.
Lansing preach a most elaborate discourse. It was in the morning,
and when the meeting was dismissed and the people had come out,
Deacon Brown says to Deacon Taylor, "What a sermon we have had!"
Deacon Taylor says, "Yes, yes!" Deacon Brown says, "That is one
of the most profound discourses I ever heard Mr. Lansing
deliver;" and so they continued talking until one of them said at
last, "I did not understand a word of it." The other Deacon
replied, "Neither did I." Their verdict was a just one, for the
discourse consisted of fine, beautiful words and nothing else. I
saw and heard nothing to give me the least clue to anything
pertaining to God, heaven, or the designs of the Creator with
regard to the earth and its inhabitants. But as I did not
understand a word of it, I supposed that was on account of my
ignorance, until I heard the Deacons say that they did not, and
then I concluded that I knew as much as they did. For this reason
I say, go and learn all they know. Their catechisms are good; but
if you come to the things of God I will be bound that we have
children who, if they dare open their mouths and converse, would
place them in water they could not fathom. Yet I say, go and see
and hear them and learn what they know, then you can discriminate
and discern, and will be able to understand why the Lord called
upon Joseph Smith to come out and declare his will, and why he
bestowed upon Joseph the Priesthood and its keys and powers. You
will then learn, my little boys and girls, that the world of
mankind scarcely know anything about the Bible. Ask them
concerning the character of the Savior and they will expatiate
and expound hour after hour, but they will tell absolutely
nothing. I presume that there are sisters here who have asked
ministers what a certain Scripture meant, and in reply they have
talked, talked, talked, and wound up by saying, "Great is the
mystery of godliness, God manifest in the flesh. Sister, I cannot
tell you." Have you ever heard sisters and children ask questions
of this kind? Yes, and so have I many times, but they have failed
to obtain one particle of knowledge from their religious
teachers. Why? Because they did not possess it. They did not know
that Jesus was the express image of his Father, although they had
read it in the Bible; they did not know that man was made in the
image of his God, although they have read it hundreds of times in
the book they profess to reverence and believe in so much. They
cannot realize it. When and how will they realize it? When they
submit themselves to the Lord, and ask the Father in the name of
Jesus to give them revelation by the Holy Ghost. No man can call
Jesus the Christ except it be revealed from heaven to him.
199
I will say to my young friends, my little brothers and sisters,
go and learn everything you can. I say to parents, do not be
afraid one particle! These children will learn something that we
as parents know and understand already, and it is very grievous
for us to realize that it is the truth. Joseph, our Prophet, was
hunted and driven, arrested and persecuted, and although no law
was ever made in these United States that would bear against him,
for he never broke a law, yet to my certain knowledge he was
defendant in forty-six lawsuits, and every time Mr. Priest was at
the head of and led the band or mob who hunted and persecuted
him. And when Joseph and Hyrum were slain in Carthage jail the
mob, painted like Indians, was led by a preacher. And now they
follow us up and want us to learn of them, when, so far as the
characters of God and Jesus are concerned and the errand of Jesus
into the world, our youth know better than the whole sectarian
world. In coming to Utah to teach the "Mormons" the way of life,
the Christians are but carrying coals to Newcastle. What is the
use of going to "Mormon" settlements to teach the people
temperance and sobriety, or to teach them the Bible? No more use
than in going to Newcastle to sell coal. There is no other people
in the world that believe in and practice the Bible as strictly
as the Latter-day Saints. None but the Latter-day Saints properly
believe in the Lord Jesus Christ; no other people acknowledge him
and keep his commandments; and yet they follow us up, their
object, professedly, being to convert us to Christianity, but in
reality it is to induce us to apostatize until they get the upper
hand, that the Priesthood may again be destroyed from the earth.
But never mind, let them go ahead, we shall see whether Christ or
Baal will be king of the earth, and whether Baal will reign
several thousand years longer. We shall find it out by and by.
199
I am saying this to parents, to those who have been in the midst
of Christendom and have seen its workings; to women who have sat
up night after night, for hundreds of nights, to watch their
houses and keep the mob, led by priests, from slaughtering their
husbands and families and destroying their property. Perhaps I
ought to keep silent rather than say these things, but that would
not be justice. Facts are facts and we cannot help it. I hope
they will prove a little different in time to come. But with the
exception of the infidel portion of it, the sectarian world has
hewn out to itself broken cisterns that will hold no water; the
priests have got their creeds, systems, and organizations, they
live on the people, and they are afraid that, if truth be
proclaimed, their craft will fall. Go to the infidel portion of
the world and we are all right; for if they refuse to receive our
doctrines they will talk and reason like men of intelligence. But
with many of those professing to be Christian teachers it is very
different, and in my secret estimate of the characters and
attainments of many of them I have come to the conclusion that
their forte is ignorance and impudence.
200
I will take another turn in my remarks, and will say if we were
known by the world as we are, truly and honestly, I will not
except the Christians nor their priests; if we were known by them
as we know them, there is not a priest but would pray for the
Latter-day Saints. The infidel world would also pray for us, and
so would the political and moral world. But they do not know what
the Lord is doing through us; they are ignorant, and in their
ignorance they lift themselves up against God and his Anointed,
for they have no eyes to see, ears to hear, nor hearts to
understand. But some are becoming acquainted with us, and this
has its influence. What is the object of the Lord Almighty in
calling this people as he has done? This question may be answered
in a very few words--it is nothing short of restoring to the
midst of the children of men every truth, every good, all
knowledge and everything lovely and beautiful for time and
eternity, saving all that will or can be saved and exalting his
children to thrones, and to crown them with crowns of glory,
immorality and eternal lives. Do you see what is going to be the
result of the course the Lord is pursuing with this people and
with the world? You see some who formerly obeyed the Gospel
leaving us occasionally. Where are they going? Is there anything
else that will satisfy them? Not on this earth; they either
remain faithful to the Gospel or go to infidelity. This is the
fact. When men go from this Church they become infidels. They can
say they believe in this that or the other; they may turn to
Spiritualism;; bogusism, Emmaism or anything else; no matter
what, but they must be infidels or else acknowledge the Lord
Jesus Christ.
200
The doctrine that we preach is the doctrine of the Bible, it is
the doctrine the Lord has revealed for the salvation of the
children of God, and when men, who have once obeyed it, deny it,
they deny it with their eyes wide open, and knowing that they
deny the truth and set at naught the counsels of the Almighty.
200
I have spoken quite awhile to you, my brethren and sisters. I
have been teaching parents some things with regard to their
children; now I wish to say to the children, obey your parents,
be good, never suffer yourselves to do that which will mortify
you through life, and that will cause you to look back with
regret. While you are pure and spotless preserve yourselves in
the integrity of your souls. Although you are young you know good
from evil, and live so that you can look back on your lives and
thank the Lord that he has preserved you, or has enabled you to
preserve yourselves, so that you have no misconduct to regret or
mourn over. Take this course and you will secure to yourselves an
honorable name on earth among the good and the pure; you will
maintain your integrity before heaven, and prove yourselves
worthy of a high state of glory when you get through with this
world.
200
God bless you. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 14 /
Brigham Young, August 13, 1871
Brigham Young, August 13, 1871
DISCOURSE BY PRESIDENT BRIGHAM YOUNG,
Delivered in the New Tabernacle, Salt Lake City,
Sunday, August 13, 1871.
(Reported by David W. Evans.)
THE GOSPEL--THE SPIRIT OF THE LORD--REVELATION.
201
I feel like bearing my testimony to the Gospel of the Son of God,
and I have it upon my mind to impress on the Latter-day Saints
one particular item of our faith, and that is to take a course to
possess the Spirit of the Lord. According to your experience and
mine you cannot understand the things of God but by the Spirit of
God. If we were to examine the character of the Jews in the days
of the Savior we would learn this one fact--that the people at
that time were about as destitute of the Spirit of the Lord as
any nation ever need be. In our day it seems that the Spirit will
actually prompt people to liberal thinking, to liberal actions
and to liberal government, and not to be as suppressive as they
were in the days of the Jewish nation and other nations that then
bore rule; although in Christendom there have been times when
governments have been very oppressive, and when the people were
obliged to think as they were told, and when the doctrines they
believed in must be according to the precepts and teachings of
priests; but the present age is more liberal. The time has come
when the Lord is commencing to pour out his Spirit upon the
people. According to the words of the Prophet the time is to come
when the Spirit of the Lord shall be poured out upon all flesh.
He says, "Your sons and your daughters shall prophecy, your old
men shall dream dreams, your young men shall see visions, and
also upon the servants and upon the handmaids in those days will
I pour out my Spirit." This appears to be the commencement, and I
am very thankful for it. Still, according to the experience of
those who examine themselves, and the operations of the different
spirits upon themselves, we learn that the power of evil is very
great, and we are more given to it than to possess the Spirit of
Christ. Yet the Spirit of the Lord enlightens every man that
comes into the world. There is no one that lives upon the earth
but what is, more or less, enlightened by the Spirit of the Lord
Jesus. It is said of him, that he is the light of the world. He
lighteth every man that comes into the world, and every person,
at times, has the light of the Spirit of truth upon him.
202
When we look at the conduct of the Jews and of the Romans in
Jerusalem, and other nations around, among whom Jesus traveled,
we find that it was very little influenced by those mighty
miracles that we think, talk and preach so much about. I mean the
Christian world. They cry to their hearers, "Look at the Savior,
look at his acts, behold his doings! What miracles he wrought!
How he suffered for us," and so on. What did the Jews or Romans
care about all this? Did they believe in him? It appears not, or
but very few of them. And, as we have just been hearing, it was
the same among the multitudes who followed him; although he fed
them, and they saw his miracles, yet they understood nothing of
the power by which his mighty works were accomplished. It was
just so with the young man who was born blind, whom the Savior
healed. "Who opened your eyes," said the Scribes and Pharisees.
"Why, this man who is going about preaching, who says he is the
Savior, the Son of God--the king of the Jews." The priests
replied: "That is nonsense; you do not pretend to say that this
man opened your eyes!" "Well, all I know about it is, that he
spat on the ground and made a little mortar from the clay and
anointed my eyes, and before that I was blind, but now I see."
"Well, do not believe on him, he is an impostor, he is deceiving
the people;" and when we examine and understand the facts in
relation to this personage whom we call the Savior of the world,
there were not, strange to say, as many persons believed on him
as have believed on Joseph Smith in the latter days. Not that
Joseph was the Savior, but he was a prophet. As he said once,
when some one asked him, "Are you the Savior?" "No, but I can
tell you what I am--I am his brother." So we can say. But Joseph
was a prophet; and so we testify, declaring that we know it. But
how, in the world, do you know it? Because somebody has made clay
and anointed your eyes? No. The young man did not know the real
character of the personage by whom his eyes were opened, nor he
never would know unless the Holy Ghost--the Spirit of revelation,
rested upon him to such a degree as to manifest to him that Jesus
was the Christ.
203
This is a matter that we should well consider. Jesus fed the
multitudes miraculously; he walked on the water, healed the sick,
gave sight to the blind, hearing to the deaf, and raised the dead
to life, but what of all this? Did it prove that he was the
Christ? I recollect once, when on my travels, hearing some
divines try to prove that everybody ought to believe on the Lord
Jesus Christ because of the miracles he wrought. When they had
argued some time I took the liberty of saying, "Gentlemen, who
were they who testified of these great miracles that you speak
of?" It was an Elder in Israel who was arguing with them, and
trying to prove to their minds that Joseph was called of God to
open up this last dispensation. They spurned every argument and
ignored every Scripture that was brought forward; but yet, they
said, we ought to believe on the Lord Jesus because of his great
miracles. "Who were they," said I, "who testified of these
miracles? I will return you your own words. You say that this
gentleman is one of Joseph Smith's disciples, and a party
concerned and has an interest in establishing the fact that he
was a prophet and was called of God. If he is a party concerned,
were not Peter, Paul and Jude parties concerned? and when you get
the names of all who have written in the New Testament--eight in
number--you find they were all interested in establishing the
divinity of the Savior; they were all parties concerned and had
an object in view in endeavoring to establish the fact that he
was the Savior. This gentleman has told you that there are twelve
men who testify that they saw the plates from which the Book of
Mormon was written; they saw and handled these plates, and they
witness to the world that the Book of Mormon is true. Here are
twelve living men, who can be spoken to, against eight men who
have been dead for about seventeen hundred years." Well, but
these great miracles, these wonderful miracles!
203
I do not wish to speak the least derogatory to the character of
him, or whoever performed these miracles in the name of the Lord;
but I mention this to show how men's minds are wrought upon and
how they look at things. In my conversation I asked those
gentlemen if they believed the Bible? Yes, and they were very
fervent in bringing forth the great miracles of Moses, who was
called to lead the children of Israel. "Well, what did Moses do?"
"Why, so and so." "And you say that Jesus raised the dead?"
"Yes." "If you will turn to the Old Testament, you will find that
a certain woman, called the witch of Endor, raised up Samuel the
Prophet. Did Jesus ever raise up a prophet?" They had to
acknowledge that he did not. "What greater work did Jesus do than
a witch, that our fathers in Massachusetts used to hang up by the
neck and burn, or make them swim across the bay, and if they went
across, that was proof they were witches or wizards; and if they
could not get quite across, but sank, they might possibly be
innocent, but they were at the bottom of the sea. What proof have
you that Jesus wrought any greater miracle than the witch of
Endor--a wicked woman, who, to please wicked Saul, brought the
Prophet Samuel from his grave?"
203
Well, now, examine the character of the Savior, and examine the
characters of those who have written the Old and New Testaments;
and then compare them with the character of Joseph Smith, the
founder of this work--the man whom God called and to whom he gave
the keys of Priesthood, and through whom he has established his
Church and kingdom for the last time, and you will find that his
character stands as fair as that of any man's mentioned in the
Bible. We can find no person who presents a better character to
the world when the facts are known than Joseph Smith, jun., the
prophet, and his brother, Hyrum Smith, who was murdered with him.
203
I will come now to my text again, and will ask the Latter-day
Saints, Do you know that Joseph Smith was a prophet? Yes. How do
you know it? Why, father and mother says it is so; Elder
such-a-one says it is so, and I believe it. They prove their
doctrine by the Bible, and I am forced to believe the Bible
through the traditions of the fathers; and these Elders establish
the truth of their doctrines beyond all controversy from
Scripture, and I cannot deny it, hence I believe Mormonism, or
the Gospel.
204
Now, the question is, how much good will it do me to believe the
Gospel on the evidence of others, without possessing the spirit
of the Gospel? This is a question that I can answer very readily.
There is no man or woman on the earth that will live according to
the laws of God, but will possess the Spirit of God. This answers
the question. But suppose we believe and we do not quite live
this law. We embrace the Gospel, we gather up with the Saints,
and yet we live in the neglect of our duty and beneath our
privileges; we do not call upon the Father in the name of Jesus
with that sincerity and earnestness necessary to bring down the
revelations of the Lord upon us, and we live in this manner for
days and years together; by and by something or other comes along
that we do not like, we cannot understand it, we have not the
spirit to understand it, and consequently we reject this and
reject that; and if the Church is just right and its leaders are
just right, why the individual is not right, and he turns away
from the holy commandments of the Lord Jesus, and goes back to
the beggarly elements of the world, like the dog to his vomit, or
the sow to her wallowing in the mire.
205
Now, let me ask the Latter-day Saints, you who are here in this
house this day, how do you know that your humble servant is
really, honestly, guiding and counseling you aright, and
directing the affairs of the kingdom aright? Let you be ever so
true and faithful to your friends and never forsake them, never
turn traitor to the Gospel which you have espoused, but live on
in neglect of your duty, how do you know but I am teaching false
doctrine? How do you know that I am not counseling you wrong? How
do you know but I will lead you to destruction? And this is what
I wish to urge upon you--live so that you can discern between the
truth and error, between light and darkness, between the things
of God and those not of God, for by the revelations of the Lord,
and these alone, can you and I understand the things of God. When
Jesus preached to the people they were destitute of the Spirit of
truth, and if they believed his teachings for the moment, as soon
as they went away the Spirit left them and they were again in the
dark, and they did not become the disciples of Jesus. So it is
now. For instance, a great many strangers come here; they see our
work, they give us praise, they acknowledge our faithfulness,
industry, prudence, economy and so forth. How do they know that
we are preaching the Gospel? "Oh," say they, "we do not know
anything about that; we do not come here to be Mormons." But
suppose they were perfectly honest before God and sought unto him
until they got the Spirit of revelation, they would be convinced
that we told them the truth, or else that we did not preach that
which we profess to teach, one of the two. We know all about it,
but they do not. Did the people in the days of the Savior? No,
they saw his miracles, but they enjoyed no more of the Spirit of
truth than some of the strangers who visit us. One thing is very
remarkable, and should be noticed by strangers who come here, and
that is, the change that takes place in their own feelings. Let
me say this to strangers, I mean those who have any regard for
truth and holiness; when you are here in this house or city, and
you commune with the Latter-day Saints, there is a spirit of
peace, a holy reverence for truth, righteousness, goodness, mercy
and virtue rests upon you; in fact, you are influenced by that
spirit and influence which hover over this people; but what do
many of you say when you go away? No longer ago than yesterday a
reporter said to me, "While in California, judging by what I
heard, I supposed you had no improvements here, you lived in
dugouts, you had no schools, and that the people did not look as
the people do anywhere else--quite another kind of
people--neither industry, judgment nor discretion amongst them;
but I am perfectly disappointed, my whole mind is revolutionized,
and I see things so different to what I expected to see them,
that I am really another person here." What will he write about
us? If he does as others have done, we may expect to see a batch
of misrepresentations from him just as quick as he gets away and
the spirit of the enemy takes possession of him. Such men cater
to the world and to the ungodly priests that the world is afraid
of. But I will confine this wholly to the political world. "Yes,"
says the senator, or the man who wishes to be a senator,
representative, governor or any officer, "if I do not cater to
these priests I shall lose my election." But I would see them
further in heaven than they will get in ten thousand years before
I would cater to them. Truth, honesty and uprightness in
everything, and if that will not stand upon its own basis,
falsehood, deception, lying to and deceiving each other certainly
will not, either here or hereafter. It is the honest and
honorable, or, in other words, it is truth and righteousness,
that will stand the day of God Almighty. When the Lord Almighty
thunders from the heavens to try the souls of the children of men
they will want truth and righteousness.
205
But to return to my question to the Saints, "How are you going to
know about the will and commands of heaven?" By the Spirit of
revelation; that is the only way you can know. How do I know but
what I am doing wrong? How do I know but what we will take a
course for our utter ruin? I sometimes say to my brethren, "I
have been your dictator for twenty-seven years--over a quarter of
a century I have dictated this people; that ought to be some
evidence that my course is onward and upward. But how do you know
that I may not yet do wrong? How do you know but I will bring in
false doctrine and teach the people lies that they may be damned?
Sisters can you tell the difference? I can say this for the
Latter-day Saints, and I will say it to their praise and my
satisfaction, if I were to preach false doctrine here, it would
not be an hour after the people got out, before it would begin to
fly from one to another, and they would remark, "I do not quite
like that! It does not look exactly right! What did Brother
Brigham mean? That did not sound quite right, it was not exactly
the thing!" All these observations would be made by the people,
yes, even by the sisters. It would not sit well on the stomach,
that is, on the spiritual stomach, if you think you have one. It
would not sit well on the mind, for you are seeking after the
things of God; you have started out for life and salvation, and
with all their ignorance, wickedness and failings, the majority
of this people are doing just as well as they know how; and I
will defy any man to preach false doctrine without being
detected; and we need not go to the Elders of Israel, the
children who have been born in these mountains possess enough of
the Spirit to detect it. But be careful that you do not lose it!
Live so that you will know the moment the Spirit of the Almighty
is grieved within you. Do you ever see such times? I do. I watch
you. I see, for instance, a company of young people go and
mingle, perhaps, with old people, and hear them laughing, joking,
and talking nonsense and folly. By and by darkness
comes--leanness of the soul; and one says, "My head don't feel
right; my heart is not right; my nerves are not right; I do not
know what is the matter, but I do not enjoy myself here this
evening." Do you know what is the matter? You ought to live so
that the very moment the Spirit of the Lord is grieved, stop that
instantly, and turn the attention of every individual to
something else that will retain the good Spirit of the Lord and
give you an increase of it. This is the way to live.
206
Have you this experience, sisters? Yes, many of you have. We need
not go to the Elders of Israel to ask them. Do you see people
apostatize? Yes. Will more go? Yes, many more. It is a day of
trial--a day wherein the Lord will try the hearts of the children
of men; and he is taking a course now with individuals and with
nations, to make them exhibit the very centre of their hearts, as
governments, as nations, as cities, as heads of families and as
individuals, that he may reveal the secrets thereof, that they
may be known to each other. Consequently you can see the
necessity of every person living so as to have the Spirit of
revelation.
208
Brother George A. Smith has been speaking about our little trials
in Missouri. I do not wish to cast reflections on any person, but
I do not acknowledge that I ever received persecution; my path
has been so kind from the Lord I do not consider that I have
suffered enough even to mention it. But when the words of
Governor Lillburn W. Boggs were read by General Clark, with
regard to our leaving the State or renouncing our religion, I sat
close by him, although I was the very particular one they wanted
to get and were inquiring for; but as kind Providence would have
it they could not tell whether it was Brigham Young they were
looking at or somebody else. No matter how this was done, they
could not tell. But, standing close by General Clark, I heard him
say, "You are the best and most orderly people in this State, and
have done more to improve it in three years than we have in
fifteen. You have showed us how to improve, how to raise fruit
and wheat, how to make gardens, orchards and so on; and on these
accounts we want you; but we have this to say to you, No more
bishops, no more high councils, and as for your prophet," and he
pointed down to where Joseph lay, right in the midst of the camp,
"you will never see him again." Said I to myself, "May be so and
may be not; but I do not believe a word of it." "And," continued
he, "disperse, and become as we are." Do you want I should tell
you what I thought? I do not think I will. I thought a kind of a
bad thought, that is, it would be considered so by a very
religious person, and especially if he was well stocked with
self-righteousness; but I would as soon as not tell what I
thought to those who have not much of this and are not very
pious, and it was, "I will see you in hell first." Renounce my
religion? "No, sir," said I, "it is my all, all I have on this
earth. What is this world worth as it is now? Nothing. It is like
a morning shadow; it is like the dew before the sun, like the
grass before the scythe, or the flower before the pinching frosts
of autumn. No, sir, I do not renounce my religion. I am looking
beyond; my hope is beyond this vale of tears, and beyond the
present life. I have another life to live, and it is eternal. The
organization and intelligence God has given me are not to perish
in nonentity; I have to live, and I calculate to take such a
course that my life hereafter will be in a higher state of
existence than the present." Said he, "Forsake your religion, and
become as we are!" I had been round the country enough to know
the practice of both priest and people. On Saturday they would
get together and run horses, throw up coppers to see who would
treat, get pretty drunk, and perhaps get up a good sound quarrel,
and then the priest would step in half drunk, and with long face
and sanctimonious drawl preach on the evils of intemperance and
so on. "Become as you are? God forbid," said I. You are as low
and degraded as possible, living here without schools, orchards
or mills, like the brutes almost, in your little cabins! Bacon
and hominy! Bacon and Indian bread, honey and milk, and they were
perfectly satisfied. As I heard one of these great nobles say, on
a certain occasion when at his house; we were holding a two-days'
meeting; he did not belong to the Church, but his family did.
Said he, "Mr. Young, I have a great deal of property and some
money, and I do not know what to do with it, I think I will go up
to your place and buy." He had a log house, all in one room, with
six beds in it. Not a light of glass to light the room; and just
to instruct my sisters how to cook, I will tell them something
about the first meal we had there. A twelve-quart tin milk pan
was set on the table, filled with beef, stacked as you see cannon
balls, up to the peak or roof, in arsenals. I think there was
about two ounces of butter on the table, white as cheese curd.
This was in the month of August, when the fat beeves were
standing around, and I do not know how many cows, sheep, oxen,
horses, geese, turkeys and fowls were running round his yard; and
I do not think that his pile of beef in the milk pan had a half
or a quarter of an ounce of fat on it. Said they to us, "Help
yourselves, lay hold and help yourselves;" and we did, to a piece
of dry bread, dry beef and a little "clean" butter--we always
called such butter "clean," because it looked so white. I
recollect on Sunday morning, you will excuse me for telling this
anecdote, after we had sat down and had eaten a little, the lady
of the house said, "Brother Young, take a piece of pie! Brother
Kimball, take a piece of pie." They had a large peach orchard,
with hundreds of bushels of ripe peaches, probably not all worked
up into brandy, but still they could not afford a ripe peach for
a pie. The lady put a piece of pie on the plate, and I cut a
little off and turned it over and looked at it, and said I, "Yes,
I will taste your pie, for I never saw the like before in my
life; did you, Brother Kimball?" "No, S-i-r, I n-e-v-e-r did."
There were peaches that had fallen from the trees before they
were ripe, cut in two and the pits taken out, put on a piece of
dough, not even the fuzz wiped off, and then another cake put
over the top, nothing else inside but this, and then baked in a
bake pan, or "Dutch oven," as we used to call it. "It is peach
pie, Brother Brigham; Brother Kimball, will you take a bit of
pie, it is peach pie." I never saw the like before, and there the
man sat, as happy and contented as could be. And this is like
Missouri, all over, as it used to be. "I do not know what to do
with my means," and yet he had not a light of glass in the place,
and had to open the door to see to eat; and six beds in one room.
We slept there with the family, not with the wife, but with the
whole family--men, women and children. Said the owner of the
place, "I declare, I think I will go and purchase some land." I
said to him, "How would it do to have this floor fixed and made
comfortable?" It was made of oak boards sawed out and dried up,
and you might have shoved your hand down between each one; and it
was just so with the chamber, and when a person walked on it, it
went "clatter," "clatter," "clatter." Said I, "how would it be to
have this floor planed, matched and nailed down, so that when the
children walk over it it will not make so much noise? And how
would it be to have a window? When the weather gets cold, it will
be pretty uncomfortable to have to open the door to see to eat,
knit, sew and so on?" "Well," said he, "I declare I never thought
of that;" and I do not suppose he ever had in his life. I dare
not say much, so I abridged my remarks, and wound up as quickly
as possible. The gentleman, I believe, continued to live there,
and for anything I know, he is there still; at any rate he did
not come up to the gathering place and buy property. This was the
style of living there, and they wanted us to adopt it, and become
as they were. "No, sir," said I, "I am for improvement." I guess
General Clark lived in just about such a house, and I think the
others did. We printed the first papers, except about two, set
out the first orchards, raised the first wheat, kept almost the
first schools, and made the first improvements in our pioneering,
in a great measure, from the Mississippi river to the Pacific
Ocean; and here we got at last, so as to be out of the way of
everybody, if possible. We thought we would get as far as we
could from the face of man; we wanted to get to a strange land,
like Abraham, that we might be where we should not be continually
wrong with somebody or other, and have them crying, "Oh, you
Mormons!" and have the priests preaching, the press printing, the
drunkard swearing, and all, high and low, rich and poor, wishing
these poor "Mormons" were out of the way. We got out of the way
as far as we could; and if we can get out of the way any further
and do any good, we are ready to get out of the way; but I think
we are as far out of the way as we need to be; and we have got on
the highway which has been cast up, and I think we had better
stay here.
208
As far as our doctrines are concerned, come on my brother from
the "Mother Church," down to the last one that has come out with
something new. Come on, you revivalists, what have you got? If
you have anything better than we have, come up here and let us
have it. Our belief and doctrine with regard to the human family
is that if we know more than you, we will give our knowledge to
you, then you will know as much as we; and by the time you have
acquired it we will know a little more, and be ahead every time
we impart knowledge. Like the teacher in the school, no matter
whether he is teaching a, b, c, a-b ab, or in the higher
branches, while teaching others, he or she is also increasing.
While those who, in the providence of God, are the possessors of
knowledge and wisdom, are dispensing them to others, they are
increasing their own store. That is our principle of action. Take
the poor, do not go down to the poor and the ignorant, lift them
up, and give them all we have, and we go ahead and get more, and
impart to the inhabitants of the earth until they are filled with
wisdom, knowledge and understanding.
208
To my text again--
208
How do we know that Jesus is the Christ? By the revelations of
the Spirit of God. How do we know that the Bible is true? We know
that a great deal of it is true, and that in many instances the
translation is incorrect. But I cannot say what a minister once
said to me. I asked him if he believed the Bible, and he replied,
"Yes, every word of it." "You do not believe it all to be the
word of God?" "Most assuredly I do." Well, said I, you can beat
me at believing, that's certain. As I read the Bible it contains
the words of the Father and Son, angels, good and bad, Lucifer,
the devil, of wicked men and of good men, and some are lying and
some--the good--are telling the truth; and if you believe it all
to be the word of God you can go beyond me. I cannot believe it
all to be the word of God, but I believe it as it is.
209
How do we know it is true? By revelation. How do we know
that prophets wrote the word of the Lord? By revelation. How do
we know that Joseph Smith was called of God to establish his
kingdom upon the earth? By revelation. How do we know that the
leaders of this people teach the truth? By revelation. How do we
know the doctrine of baptism for the remission of sins to be
true? It is written in the Bible; but the Christian world deny
it, because it is not manifested to them by the revelations of
the Lord Jesus. They have not the keys of revelation, although
some believe baptism by immersion, but they do not believe it is
for the remission of sins, except one society, which came out
from the Close Communion Baptists, founded by Alexander Campbell.
He baptized for the remission of sins. At this time I was a
Methodist. Said I, "Why not lay on hands for the reception of the
Holy Ghost?" "O," said they, "we have no authority to do that, it
is done away." "How do you know that baptism for the remission of
sins is not done away? Your arguments confuse themselves, and
these self-confounding arguments are all chaos to me. If you have
the right to baptize for the remission of sins, you have the
right to lay on hands for the reception of the Holy Ghost; and if
you have this power and authority, of course you have prophets,
and possess the various gifts and graces recorded in the New
Testament. Do you lay hands on the sick?" "Oh, no." "Do you
prophecy?" "We do not believe in it." Most Christians disbelieve
in these things, but "believe on the Lord Jesus Christ," is their
great point; and, so far as it goes, it is good. But unless we
obey his Gospel, where God and Christ are we cannot live
hereafter, but shall have to take another kingdom, live in
another place and be administered to by those who are higher.
What do you say, is that correct? I will just read a word or two
and then stop. Here is the doctrine. I am not going to say
anything about it, but will just read it. "For, for this cause
was the Gospel preached also to them that are dead, that they
might be judged according to men in the flesh, but live according
to God in the Spirit." First Peter, 4th chapter, 6th verse.
209
What does that mean? Not only in the world, but out of the world,
they who expect to receive any salvation at all must hearken to
the requirements of heaven, thus far, to entitle them to the
Spirit of the Lord Jesus, that they may live by the revelations
thereof, and walk no more in darkness, but in the light of life.
I do wish that each and every one of us would do that. Are we
able to do it? Certainly; it is the simplest thing in the world.
Well, then, just believe on the Lord Jesus Christ. "Oh," say the
Christians, "we do believe." Well, then, come forward, and be
baptized for the remission of your sins, and receive the laying
on of hands for the reception of the Holy Ghost, then you shall
receive the witness, and you shall be the possessor of the Spirit
of revelation according to the gifts and graces of God as he
dispenses them to you--speaking in tongues, interpreting the
same, prophecying, dreaming dreams, and so forth, for all these
are by the selfsame Spirit, which is the Spirit of Christ.
210
If we will live so that Christ can make us one through our
obedience, where are wars and contentions? All will cease. Where
is the spirit of bickering? There will be no more of it. How much
pleasanter it would look, and how much better it would be for the
world if these things were to cease! "Well," say the world, "you
Mormons, forsake this obnoxious doctrine and practice of having
more wives than one." For heaven's sake, then, cease killing the
men, and let them live and take the women, or you will oblige us
to take more than we know what to do with. Believe on the Lord
Jesus Christ, obey his doctrine, cease your warring and
contention, beat your swords into ploughshares and your spears
into pruning hooks; make railroads, build colleges, teach the
children, give them the learning of the world and the things of
God; elevate their minds, that they may not only understand the
earth we walk upon, but the air we breathe, the water we drink,
and all the elements pertaining to the earth; and then search
other worlds, and become acquainted with the planetary system,
the dwellings of the angels and the heavenly beings, that they
may ultimately be prepared for a higher state of being, and
finally be associated with them. I wish we would do it; I pray
the Lord to do it, but he will not, unless we help him.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 14 / George
Albert Smith, August 13, 1871
George Albert Smith, August 13, 1871
DISCOURSE BY PRESIDENT GEORGE A. SMITH,
Delivered in the New Tabernacle, Salt Lake City,
Sunday, August 13, 1871.
(Reported by David W. Evans.)
THE LORD'S SUPPER--HISTORICAL REMINISCENCES--THE PURITANS.
211
In the providence of our Heavenly Father we are permitted once
more to assemble for the purpose of partaking of the Sacrament of
our Lord and Savior. It appears that on the night previous to his
arrest, he gave to his disciples this ordinance. It was in a
manner instituting anew the ordinance that Israel had observed
from the time of leaving Egypt--namely, the feast of the
Passover. When we assemble for the purpose of partaking of this
ordinance it is very important for us to realize and appreciate
the position which we take, for we witness to our Father who is
in heaven, by the partaking of the bread and of the water, that
we do remember him; and while we take the bread from the same
plate we should not hold within our hearts feelings or sentiments
other than what are right. To use the expression of the Savior,
in the ever memorable sermon on the Mount, "When thou bringest
thy gift to the altar, consider whether thy brother hath aught
against thee." Every man who receives the principles of the
Gospel of peace and obeys the ordinances of initiation into the
Church is under obligations to lead a straightforward, moral and
upright life, to deal justly, to love mercy and to walk humbly in
observance of the principles which he has received. To neglect
these things, to suffer ourselves to stray from them, to become
forgetful of the principles and ordinances of the Gospel, under
all circumstances, should be avoided. If we love each other, as
we should do, we should never be found speaking evil of each
other. In almost all communities, so far as my knowledge of
history extends, one of the great banes of society is a
disposition to tattle, to speak evil one of another; and I have
noticed that this habit has not always been forsaken by those who
are called Latter-day Saints; but at times there seems to be a
feeling of willingness to retail scandal. When we come to partake
of the sacrament if we have injured our brother, sister or
neighbor, it is our duty to make these things right, and to come
wisely, prudently and conscientiously. If we harbor evil
thoughts, or are the slaves of evil passions, when we stretch
forth our hand to partake of the sacrament, we may be guilty,
peradventure, of fulfilling that dreadful position referred to by
the Apostle--"He that eateth and drinketh unworthily, eateth and
drinketh damnation to his own soul."
211
There are certain principles which God has revealed, by the
observance of which we are entitled to his Holy Spirit; but when
Latter-day Saints neglect their duties and fail to observe these
principles and defile their bodies they cease to become fit
temples for the Holy Spirit to dwell in, and the light that is in
them becomes darkness. It seems that at the last supper Peter was
so sanguine, so fully determined and set in his faith that he
declared to the Savior, though he should die with him yet would
he not deny him; and yet in a very few hours after, when he saw
his Master seized rudely by the high priests and soldiery, and
dragged away, and a crown of thorns placed upon his head, he
denied him. When his Master was first taken Peter was ready to
fight for him. He was like a great many Latter-day Saints I have
seen--they would much rather fight for their religion than try to
live it. It was so at that time with Peter. He drew his sword and
was ready to cut and slay, but his Master said to him, "Put up
thy sword," and he healed the wounded servant. Peter did not
understand that; it did not look like the temporal dominion he
expected to see Jesus possess; and when he was accused of being
one of his disciples, he answered, "I know not what thou sayest,"
denying him, to whom, but a few hours before, he had expressed
such strong attachment. When Peter went out the cock crew, and
then he remembered the words of Jesus, and he wept bitterly. It
is said of this Apostle that when he came to the end of his
earthly career, which was crucifixion by the hands of his
enemies, he requested that he might be crucified with his feet
upwards; because he had denied his Master he was unwilling to be
put on the cross in the same position.
212
This weakness exists in the breasts of all human beings, more or
less; all have their times of trial, and their days of temptation
and suffering. We remember, in the days of our Prophet Joseph
Smith, whom God sent us in these last days with the dispensation
of the fullness of times, and the restoration of the Gospel and
priesthood, that many, who stood by him and professed to be his
most warm and ardent friends, not only turned away at his death,
but in many instances became bitter enemies. This weakness
exists, and there are reasons why it exists in the human heart.
For instance, God requires his children to pray; but through
labor, business and care they frequently fail to fulfill the
requirement either in their families or in secret, and in a
little while their minds become darkened; and in consequence of
this neglect the Spirit of the Lord withdraws from them, and they
forget what they once knew. You let a man among the Saints
indulge in any habit prohibited in the Gospel, and the same
result will follow if continued. If he allow himself to take the
name of the Lord in vain, and continue in it, the Spirit of the
Lord will withdraw from him. If he allow himself to be guilty of
dishonesty, corruption, licentiousness or anything that is
prohibited in the Gospel of peace, peradventure, his mind becomes
darkened. He, to-day, might bear testimony that he knew this to
be the work of God; and he might, by neglect of duty, in time
become so darkened that he would conclude he hardly did know it,
and finally that he did not know it. These are the results of
losing the light of the Holy Spirit, hence the exhortation that
every man who partakes of the sacrament should be careful, and
make it a time of reckoning--bringing our minds up to the
standard and knowing that we are right.
212
I notice in the observance of the Word of Wisdom, a manifestation
of the Holy Spirit connected with it. Whenever a person has
failed to observe it, and becomes a slave to his appetite in
these simple things, he gradually grows cold in his religion;
hence I constantly feel to exhort my brethren and sisters, both
by precept and example, to observe the Word of Wisdom. We should
not be thoughtless, careless nor neglectful in the observance of
its precepts. "Why, it cannot do any hurt," says one, "to take a
glass of ale!" I recollect seeing a man once in England, who said
to me, "Mr. Smith, how can it be possible that it can injure a
man to drink the matter of half a pint of ale?" He had had so
much that he could not stand without leaning against a fence, and
yet he could not see how it could injure a man to take a half
pint; but if he had not taken the first half pint he could have
stood as well as anybody. It may as well be said, and no doubt
often is, How can it hurt a man to chew tobacco or to drink tea?
It injures, because it creates a disturbance in the human
organization, and that disturbance, if continued, creates an
appetite to which its possessor becomes a slave, and it shortens
his days; and while living his condition is such that he cannot
as efficiently perform the duties devolving upon him as he
otherwise could.
213
We have every reason to be thankful that God has preserved us
from the wrath of our enemies. He has led us by the inspired hand
of his servant Brigham into the valleys beyond the Rocky
Mountains, in the Great Basin; and he has blessed the desert
land, that with the labor and toil of twenty or twenty-four
years, has become manifest in stretching forth the curtain of the
habitations of Zion. We have every reason to be thankful for
these blessings, for previous to that time we are all well aware
that we did not taste of but very little of what might be called
religious liberty; for the very moment that the Church of Jesus
Christ of Latter-day Saints was organized by Joseph Smith, with
six members, the hand of persecution and oppression was raised to
destroy it. It not only extended to scandal and abuse, but to
personal violence and to a long-continued succession of vexatious
lawsuits; to the tearing down of houses, daubing men with tar and
feathers, and driving from place to place. I have heard the
scandal brought up occasionally that the Mormons were driven from
Jackson County, Missouri, for stealing horses. Now the facts of
the case are that there is not, nor can be found on record in the
county of Jackson, a solitary syllable in any docket or record of
any court the account of any crime or charge of crime against any
individual belonging to the Church of the Latter-day Saints. From
the time they settled there until the expulsion, amongst them it
was one straightforward scene of good behavior. The charges on
which they were driven were specified, published and signed by a
large number of distinguished individuals, and these were that
they (the Mormons) "differ from us in religion;" and that they
also "anoint the sick with holy oil," and "They openly blaspheme
the most high God, and cast contempt on his holy religion by
pretending to receive revelations direct from heaven, by
pretending to speak unknown tongues, by direct inspiration, and
by diverse pretences derogatory of God and religion and to the
utter subversion of human reason;" "that the 'Mormons' tampered
with the slaves," &c. It is very true that the Mormons in Jackson
County, Missouri, were not slaveholders; but the laws of the
State on that subject were so very rigid that it required no mob
power to enforce them; and as every office in the State, both
civil and military, was held by men not "Mormons," and especially
in the county of Jackson, it is not likely that there would have
been any difficulty to enforce the law. The declaration on which
the mob was organized, and which was signed by clergymen and
other gentlemen, was "The civil law does not afford us a
guarantee against this people," which was as much as to say, they
were a law-abiding people. Well, but did you practice plurality
of wives? Not at all, the principle was unknown in the Church; it
had not been revealed, and every man and woman in the Church was
rigidly, to all intents and purposes, strict monogamists. In
1838-9 these Latter-day Saints were expelled from the State of
Missouri, and no charge of practicing polygamy existed against
them; but when they were gathered together and received their
grand sentence under the exterminating order of the governor of
the State, they were told that if they "assembled together again
and organized with bishops and presidents they should be utterly
destroyed;" but they were required to leave the State and that in
a very short time, which they did, leaving all their property. It
is very well known that some three hundred and eighteen thousand
dollars were paid by Latter-day Saints for land in the State of
Missouri, and that very few if any of them, ever got a dollar for
that land, and it belongs to them to this day; and when the great
and glorious day shall come that the Constitution of the United
States shall become absolutely the supreme law of the land,
guaranteeing to all men the right of life, liberty and property,
the Saints can inherit this land and live and enjoy their faith
there as well as anywhere else. All these things had occurred,
and the hand of persecution did not stay until, in 1844, it had
slain the prophets, and, in 1845-6, had driven the people, and
robbed and peeled them of the property they had accumulated in
Illinois, and in 1847 the pioneers' advanced guard, led by
President Young, succeeded in making a road, and founding a
colony in this valley.
214
In 1843 the law on celestial marriage was written, but not
published, and was known only to perhaps one or two hundred
persons. It was written from the dictation of Joseph Smith, by
Elder William Clayton, his private secretary, who is now in this
city. This revelation was published in 1852, read to a general
conference, and accepted as a portion of the faith of the Church.
Elder Orson Pratt went to Washington and there published a work
called the "Seer," in which this revelation was printed, and a
series of articles showing forth the law of God in relation to
marriage. From that time to the present the power of the enemies
of the Latter-day Saints to persecute them seems to have been
broken; for since then we have never been compelled to forsake
our inheritances. The press and the pulpit have, of course, been
called into requisition more or less, and a great amount of lies
and scandal has been published, and politicians have endeavored
to make capital and money out of exterminating the "Mormons," and
fortunes out of "Mormon" blood, and more or less difficulty has
occurred; but during that period the Saints have been able to
proceed along with their work. They have laid out a hundred and
fifty towns and cities, and have built them up to a greater or
less extent, extending their settlements five hundred miles
through this great desert. They have also been able to hold in
check the savage tribes of Indians and to gain influence over
them; and with a few interruptions, arising from the reckless
character and conduct of transients, have been enabled to
maintain towards them a peace hitherto unknown in any State or
Territory in the midst of an Indian population.
214
It required faith and energy to settle in such a country. For the
first three years after the settlement commenced hardly any
person dared to eat as much food as his appetite craved; so
scarce were provisions that it was necessary to economize and eke
out every little supply to its greatest possible extent. A great
many became discouraged and disheartened, having the idea that
the country could never be reclaimed; many went away, but
generally returned after awhile, quite surprised at the progress
made during their absence. Our visitors look at our city and say,
"What a beautiful place! how did you find so lovely a place?" I
can answer. When we reached here it was a naked sage plain,
bearing very little sage, the land being too poor; but industry
and a wise and careful application of the water to the soil has
produced the vegetation here to be seen. For awhile after we came
here we could occasionally hear of rejoicing from pulpit and
press that "Joseph Smith, the arch-impostor," as they called him,
was dead, and that the "Mormons" were driven into the wilderness,
where they would all perish, and they should never hear anything
more about them. Yet it only took a few years for them to
discover that this people were yet alive, and that they were
living in the exercise of their faith, and making themselves
felt, known, realized and understood in the world. Now, inasmuch
as God has thus blessed us and extended to us so many great
privileges, it is very important that we should abide in the
faith wherein Christ has made us free, and live in the exercise
of that religion, and not by any means suffer ourselves to fall
into snares, temptation, wickedness or evil. We have every reason
to be thankful to our Heavenly Father for his many blessings.
215
Our organization as a church differs widely from almost every
other. For instance, almost every denomination has, in its
organization, a plan for the support of a minister--a salaried
gentleman. When we commenced to preach the Gospel to the world
without purse or scrip, without money or price, these ministers
were generally the first to raise the hue and cry, to tar and
feather, and throw rotten eggs at us; to drive us from our homes
and tear down our habitations; and in every mob, from the
commencement to the close of the persecutions, were to be found
men professing to be ministers of the Gospel; and although the
denominations to which they belonged might not be disposed to
persecute, yet they disgraced them by taking part in such
proceedings. It is said that the men who slew the Savior believed
they did God service, and it is probable that the ministers,
professors of religion and others, who, with blackened faces,
surrounded Carthage jail and murdered, in cold blood, the Prophet
and Patriarch of the Church, Joseph and Hyrum Smith, thought they
also were doing God service, although they were guilty of the
most brutal and disgraceful murders ever perpetrated on the
earth.
215
There is one thing very peculiar in relation to us. I have
noticed it from the fact that I have been a student, to some
extent, of the history of the Puritan fathers who settled in New
England. It is very well known that they escaped from tyranny in
their mother country; they were oppressed there in their
religious faith. Their views were of a different kind to those of
the established church; and it was in consequence of oppression
of this kind that they sought a home in the wilds of America; and
in almost every instance, as soon as they had established a home,
they commenced making rules and proscribing everybody who
differed in opinion with themselves. You will notice this,
especially if you read the early history of Massachusetts. The
colonists of that State were very stringent in particular items
of faith and practice. I have always felt a little proud of the
noble heart of my fourth great-grandfather Zaccheus Gould,
because he actually had the courage to keep the Quakers at his
farm the very night after they had been proscribed by the
colonial government and expelled from Salem, and for this and
supplying them with the common necessaries of life and then
allowing them to proceed on their way in the morning, he was
fined and compelled to stand up in the church, and hear his
confession read. But I am proud of the feelings and sentiments of
the man that, although a Puritan, he had so much humanity in him.
215
I notice, in looking over the history of New England, that our
Puritan fathers lacked an understanding of the power of
principle. If a man preached a sermon that did not please them he
must leave the colony; he could not retire to his farm, lot or
inheritance, and there attend to his own business; no, they would
frequently tear down his house, put him aboard a ship and send
him away. Numbers of instances of this kind are on record; and
the sect most noted for its principle of non-resistance to all
men--the Quakers, were whipped and tarred and feathered, and some
of them put to death; and numbers of them were expelled from the
colony, and that, too, by men who, we cannot doubt, believed in
their own hearts, that they acted from good motives. They did
these things from a determination that they would cleanse the
people. Still, after awhile, this feeling wore away.
216
I notice, from the very commencement of our settlement of these
valleys that there never has been a law enacted or regulation
made but what would affect the interests of all societies and
denominations alike. There have been no special acts on this
account. As a matter of course, persons have been cut off the
Church, but their civil rights, and their privileges under the
laws have not been in any way abridged. Had our fathers, in New
England, simply disfellowshipped Mr. Williams as a member of
their church, and allowed him to baptize people by immersion if
he choose, it would have been an entirely different thing from
compelling him to leave the colony.
216
This spirit of intolerance is yielding to the march of
enlightenment, in our own age and day, but still we as a people
have suffered severely from its effects, for that alone compelled
us to seek a home in these deserts. But it is gratifying to
reflect that we have not nourished that spirit of persecution in
our hearts, for from the time that emigrants commenced passing
this way up to the present, ministers of every denomination, men
of repute among their own people, have been called upon and
invited, and, whenever they have desired it, have had the
privilege of preaching to our congregations, and have held
meetings and organized churches in our cities without
interruption. These facts are before the world. There are scores
of ministers who have spoken in this stand, many of whom have
declared to the public that they never spoke to so large an
audience and never expected to speak in so large a house in their
lives; but when a Latter-day Saint Elder has called upon them and
asked for the privilege of preaching, their answer has been in
effect, "Why, no; I have a right to preach in a heathen temple,
but I cannot open my temple to a heathen!" Such men dare not
trust their congregations to hear the truth, or peradventure, to
hear error. We have had here some of the most eloquent preachers,
I believe, of the present age; and we were delighted that they
should display their eloquence in our midst. And if they have
anything better than we have we want it; and we think it is quite
right for the younger portions of our community, who have not had
the privilege of hearing the religions of the day preached in the
world, to hear them here; and the more of it the better, if they
desire it. But the elder portion of those who profess our faith
have generally belonged to or been associated with different
religious denominations; for as our Elders have preached abroad
they have gathered from every bundle and of every kind; and that
portion of our people are as thoroughly acquainted with all the
religions and the religious tenets taught at the present day as
any people can be. But it is not so with the younger members of
our Church, hence when we had a Methodist camp meeting here,
President Young and the Elders gave an invitation to all the
people, and especially to the young, to go and hear the teachings
there given. That was the reason they had such immense
congregations. The camp meeting did not attract the miners; they
cared nothing about it; they had seen and known and learned all
they wished about them long ago. They did not come here to hunt
Methodism, but silver and gold. But our people turned out,
especially in the evenings, by thousands, and heard them speak
and formed their own opinions. I have been at camp meetings in my
boyhood, and I did not think the one held here a fair
specimen--not what a camp meeting used to be thirty-five years
ago.
217
If a faith will not bear to be investigated; if its preachers and
professors are afraid to have it examined, their foundation must
be very weak. Those who come into the Church of Latter-day
Saints, if they are faithful, learn in a short time, and know for
themselves. The Holy Spirit and the light of eternal truth rest
down upon them, and you will hear them, here and there, testify
that they know of the doctrine, that they are acquainted with and
understand it for themselves.
217
There has been a great howl from the pulpit and the press calling
upon the government of the United States to exert its power to
suppress a practice in the faith of the Latter-day Saints. Now
the fact of the case is, it is out of the power of any government
or nation to regulate religion at the present age; it is a matter
that must regulate itself. You may drive men from their homes,
rob them of their possessions, murder their leaders, deprive them
of their civil and religious rights, but you cannot change their
opinions by such arguments; and when men have recourse to them it
only signifies that the foundation upon which their system is
based is very weak, and that their only hope of enforcing their
own and suppressing the views of others is by force. Shame on the
low degraded feelings which prompt such measures. In every land
freedom of thought and opinion and the liberty to preach and
practice whatever religion you wish should be guaranteed and the
only method of manifesting disapproval of the course of others in
these respects should be to disfellowship them from their
churches. All should have this privilege. It feels good for a man
to believe as he pleases; and if you undertake to check this, do
not put to death, daub with tar and feathers, or tear down the
dwellings of those who differ from you. Where is the liberty,
justice and uprightness of such a course? I have been through the
mill a little, and understand how it feels.
217
For my own part, however, I believe that mankind generally are
getting wiser on this subject. Our Puritan fathers never
succeeded in forcing their peculiar views on others, and in time,
even among themselves, everybody could say about what he pleased;
or at any rate the particular points upon which there was the
greatest trouble were taken away. So it will be in the present
age.
217
It is very well understood that, by many of the people, the law
of marriage is regarded as something instituted by God; and that
men, in their laws and regulations on the subject, have
undertaken to govern their fellows too much. Our fathers Abraham
and Jacob and many of the prophets took steps in this matter,
which are now denounced by a large portion of Christendom as very
wrong; and yet these very persons, in their prayers and
preachings, claim that they are going to "Abraham's bosom." I can
tell any man that wishes to murder, rob and plunder, and deprive
of liberty a Latter-day Saint because he believes and practices
plurality of wives, that he need never expect to dwell in
"Abraham's bosom," for Father Abraham will not cast his wives out
to receive such narrow-minded men. I can further tell them that,
if ever they come to the gates of the New Jerusalem, they will
there find the names of the twelve sons of Jacob; and if they
believe with all their hearts that Jacob and his sons, most of
whom were polygamists, were wicked men, and most of the sons
bastards, they had better stay outside; in fact they will not be
permitted to enter. Unless they can acknowledge these twelve sons
as lawful and legitimate sons, in accordance with the law of God,
they will have to stay outside, and "without are dogs, sorcerers,
whoremongers, idolators," and everybody that loves and makes a
lie.
217
May God enable us, one and all, to be truly prepared to enter
through the gates into the city, is my prayer in the name of
Jesus. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 14 /
Brigham Young, July 23, 1871
Brigham Young, July 23, 1871
REMARKS BY PRESIDENT BRIGHAM YOUNG
At Logan, Sunday, July 23, 1871.
(Reported by Miss Julia Young.)
AN INCIDENT OF NAUVOO.
218
While brother George A. Smith was referring to the circumstance
of William Miller going to Carthage, it brought to my mind
reflections of the past. Perhaps to relate the circumstance as it
occurred would be interesting.
218
I do not profess to be much of a joker, but I do think this to be
one of the best jokes ever perpetrated. By the time we were at
work in the Nauvoo Temple, officiating in the ordinances, the mob
had learned that "Mormonism" was not dead, as they had supposed.
We had completed the walls of the Temple, and the attic story
from about half way up of the first windows, in about fifteen
months. It went up like magic, and we commenced officiating in
the ordinances. Then the mob commenced to hunt for other victims;
they had already killed the Prophets Joseph and Hyrum in Carthage
jail, while under the pledge of the State for their safety, and
now they wanted Brigham, the President of the Twelve Apostles,
who were then acting as the Presidency of the Church.
219
I was in my room in the Temple; it was in the south-east corner
of the upper story. I learned that a posse was lurking around the
Temple, and that the United States Marshal was waiting for me to
come down, whereupon I knelt down and asked my Father in heaven,
in the name of Jesus, to guide and protect me that I might live
to prove advantageous to the Saints. Just as I arose from my
knees and sat down in my chair, there came a rap at my door. I
said, "Come in," and brother George D. Grant, who was then
engaged driving my carriage and doing chores for me, entered the
room. Said he, "Brother Young, do you know that a posse and the
United States Marshal are here?" I told him I had heard so. On
entering the room brother Grant left the door open. Nothing came
into my mind what to do, until looking directly across the hall I
saw brother William Miller leaning against the wall. As I stepped
towards the door I beckoned to him; he came. Said I to him,
"Brother William, the Marshal is here for me; will you go and do
just as I tell you? If you will, I will serve them a trick." I
knew that brother Miller was an excellent man, perfectly reliable
and capable of carrying out my project. Said I, "Here, take my
cloak;" but it happened to be brother Heber C. Kimball's; our
cloaks were alike in color, fashion and size. I threw it around
his shoulders, and told him to wear my hat and accompany brother
George D. Grant. He did so. I said to brother Grant, "George, you
step into the carriage and look towards brother Miller, and say
to him, as though you were addressing me, 'Are you ready to
ride?' You can do this, and they will suppose brother Miller to
be me, and proceed accordingly," which they did.
219
Just as brother Miller was entering the carriage, the Marshal
stepped up to him, and, placing his hand upon his shoulder, said,
"You are my prisoner." Brother William entered the carriage and
said to the Marshal, "I am going to the Mansion House, won't you
ride with me?" They both went to the Mansion House. There were my
sons Joseph A., Brigham, jun., and brother Heber C. Kimball's
boys, and others who were looking on, and all seemed at once to
understand and partake of the joke. They followed the carriage to
the Mansion House and gathered around brother Miller, with tears
in their eyes, saying, "Father, or President Young, where are you
going?" Brother Miller looked at them kindly, but made no reply;
and the Marshal really thought he had got "Brother Brigham."
219
Lawyer Edmonds, who was then staying at the Mansion House,
appreciating the joke, volunteered to brother Miller to go to
Carthage with him and see him safe through. When they arrived
within two or three miles of Carthage, the Marshal with his posse
stopped. They arose in their carriages, buggies and waggons, and,
like a tribe of Indians going into battle, or as if they were a
pack of demons, yelling and shouting, they exclaimed, "We've got
him! we've got him! we've got him!" When they reached Carthage
the Marshal took the supposed Brigham into an upper room of the
hotel, and placed a guard over him, at the same time telling
those around that he had got him. Brother Miller remained in the
room until they bid him come to supper. While there, parties came
in, one after the other, and asked for Brigham. Brother Miller
was pointed out to them. So it continued, until an apostate
Mormon, by the name of Thatcher, who had lived in Nauvoo, came
in, sat down and asked the landlord where Brigham Young was. The
landlord, pointing across the table to brother Miller, said,
"That is Mr. Young." Thatcher replied, "Where? I can't see any
one that looks like Brigham." The landlord told him it was that
fat, fleshy man eating. "Oh, hell!" exclaimed Thatcher, "that's
not Brigham; that is William Miller, one of my old neighbors."
Upon hearing this the landlord went, and, tapping the Sheriff on
the shoulder, took him a few steps to one side, and said, "You
have made a mistake, that is not Brigham Young; it is William
Miller, of Nauvoo." The Marshal, very much astonished, exclaimed,
"Good heavens! and he passed for Brigham." He then took brother
Miller into a room, and, turning to him, said, "What in hell is
the reason you did not tell me your name?" Brother Miller
replied, "You have not asked me my name." "Well," said the
Sheriff, with another oath, "What is your name?" "My name," he
replied, "is William Miller." Said the Marshal, "I thought your
name was Brigham Young. Do you say this for a fact?" "Certainly I
do," said brother Miller. "Then," said the Marshal, "why did you
not tell me this before?" "I was under no obligations to tell
you," replied brother Miller, "as you did not ask me." Then the
Marshal, in a rage, walked out of the room, followed by brother
Miller, who walked off in company with Lawyer Edmonds, Sheriff
Backenstos, and others, who took him across lots to a place of
safety; and this is the real pith of the story of "Bogus"
Brigham, as far as I can recollect.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 14 /
Brigham Young, August 27, 1871
Brigham Young, August 27, 1871
REMARKS BY PRESIDENT BRIGHAM YOUNG,
Delivered in the New Tabernacle, Salt Lake City,
Sunday Morning, August 27, 1871.
(Reported by David W. Evans.)
MISSIONARIES--THE INFLUENCE OF MOTHERS.
220
I have a few words of counsel for the returned missionaries, and
all the Elders of Israel may heed them if they feel disposed to.
You hear the Elders, when they return and get up in the stand,
tell what happy days they have experienced on their missions; how
they have enjoyed themselves, the Spirit of the Lord has rested
upon them, how they have spoken to their own astonishment, words
have been given them that never entered their hearts before, and
when they have lifted up their voices in the name of the Lord to
testify of the Gospel of the Son of God they have astonished
themselves, and so on; you know what they say! Now, I wish to
make this request: that the Elders who return from missions
consider themselves just as much on a mission here as in England
or in any other part of the world. There is no people need
preaching to more than those who live in this Territory and in
these mountains. The Latter-day Saints, or those who profess to
be, need talking to just as much as a child who begins to prattle
and run around the house. It gets into mischief continually and
its mother has to keep talking to it to keep it from meddling
with things that it should not. It does not know how to guide
itself, and wants guiding and correcting all the time; but not
more than the Latter-day Saints who gather together. Now, Elders
of Israel, if you have the harness on, keep it on and lift up
your voices to the people here and teach them the way of life and
salvation; and teach obedience to the Priesthood, that they may
receive the blessings which are promised to them who believe and
obey the Gospel as it is revealed in the latter days. Will you
hearken to this counsel, my brethren? I have not the least
objection to the sisters considering themselves on missions to
teach their children the way of life and salvation.
221
I feel like saying a few words about seeing so many empty benches
here; but there is some excuse for this, for if you were to take
this congregation, small as it seems, and try to put it into the
common halls where our brethren have preached, you would find a
portion of it out of doors; and very few meeting houses in the
eastern country would hold the people who are here this morning.
Still there could be a great many more here. It is true that many
attend Sunday school with the children in the morning, but if
children who do not attend school were to receive proper teaching
from their mothers, they would be at meeting on Sunday morning.
Mothers, will you be missionaries? We will appoint you a mission
to teach your children their duty; and instead of ruffles and
fine dresses to adorn the body, teach them that which will adorn
their minds. Let what you have to clothe them with be neat and
clean and nice. Teach them cleanness and purity of body and the
principles of salvation, and they will delight to come to these
meetings. I attribute the wandering of our young people to the
teachings of their mothers. You see young ladies here wandering
after the fashions of the world; I attribute it to their mothers,
and the mothers know but little more than their daughters. If you
will take this counsel, and begin and teach your children as you
should, we will have more here of a morning than we have
generally. There are a great many people in this city who should
attend meeting on a Sunday morning--enough to fill this house,
besides those who go to Sunday school. When they were in the
lands where they were hated and the finger of scorn was pointed
at them, they delighted only in the society of their brethren;
and when they had an opportunity to escape from their arduous
labors, they would travel day or night to meet with the Saints.
But here everything is so free, so easy and delightful, that they
are here, there and everywhere but where they should be. A few
Latter-day Saints, however--and I think the majority of them, are
doing the best they know how. But our brethren, when they return
from their missions, complain at what they see, and I do not
wonder. Will you, Brother Dewey, set the example and come to
meeting every Sunday? or shall I, in a few Sundays, hear that you
are gone on a pleasure excursion, that you are riding out here or
there? How will it be with Brother Shipp and others who have been
speaking? How long will it be before we hear that you have gone
on the railroad to Wasatch or somewhere else on a pleasure
excursion, or to your farm or to visit your brethren? There is
one thing that we have to meet with here. In our community we
have a few from the Society of Friends; we commonly call them
Quakers. As far as I have known them, and I have known them as
long as I can remember, if they do not work or visit on the
Sabbath, they will mourn the whole week. They are so free and
independent that they want to show the whole human family that
they have no more regard for one day than another, and especially
the Sabbath day. We have to meet with this influence here as well
as other things; and unless our Quaker friends who come into the
Church are continually led they will never come to meeting; they
are sure to be fishing, going after hay or hunting their cattle;
and these practices have their influence on others.
221
I wish to say to the Elders and mothers in Israel: teach your
children as they should be taught and you will find they will
never stray from the path of rectitude. There is more depending
upon mothers than is generally supposed. You may take any nation
in the world, and just let the mothers say there should not be a
soldier in the army, and kings might call for soldiers, but they
would be disappointed if they expected to obtain any. Mothers
bear more influence in the nations of the earth than they are
aware of. Take my counsel, and teach your children how to live,
teach them to pray, to come to meeting; teach them to love the
Lord and to believe and read the Bible, and when they grow up
they will delight in doing right.
222
As for the so-called Christian world, all I wish to say about it
I can say in a few words. Yesterday, when talking about the
priests, I discovered there was considerable humor in our beloved
brother who has been speaking to us this morning, and I joked
him; and I will joke him again a little more severely, by telling
a little anecdote of Sir Francis Train; you have all heard of
George Francis Train, I call him "Sir" Francis. He says, in
speaking of a certain dignitary, "Just sit down and tell me all
you know in five minutes!" I make that application to all the
so-called Christian divines--sit down and tell all you know about
God, heaven and hell in five minutes; you can do it, it does not
require any more time, for you know nothing. They say they
believe the Bible; but if, when they open and read it, any one of
them can discriminate, and tell what part to believe and what to
reject, let that man come forth, speak by the power of God and
draw the line that we may know the truth; but if they have no
revelation on the subject, let them lay their hands on their
mouths, and them in the dust, and cry, "unclean!" So much for the
so-called Christian world. As I said to our brother yesterday, I
have been routed from a good home and plenty of means five times;
but I never was routed from home and possessions without priests
led the mob, never! And yet among the priests of the day there
are a great many good, honest men. But in most of the communities
in the world, those who are unruly, boisterous and wicked, can
commit acts of wickedness, and those who are just will stand and
look on until the evil is performed and wonder what is going on.
There are thousands and thousands of people in the United States
who deprecated the injuries that we received from the hands of
mobs; but what did they do? Stood and looked on until all was
over, and then said, "I pity them." How much did they pity us? We
had to pity and take care of ourselves, and we have learned to do
it; but we do not say that all people are mobbers, or that all
will persecute, for they will not; and I meet with a great many
ministers who are gentlemen, who have hearts within them, and I
bid them God speed! Do what good you can.
222
How often I have talked about the missionary system of
Christendom! It is true that we do not believe in it exactly as
they do, for we believe in sending out men without purse or
scrip, that they may prove the people and see who will or will
not feed a servant of God; and in this manner our Elders have
traversed almost every nation on the face of the globe. But these
Christian Missionary Societies have done an immense amount of
good, and they will have the credit for it. God has got their
credit marks, and he will justify them as far as they go; but
when light comes into the world that they have not conceived of,
and they reject it, what will be their condemnation? Let the Lord
judge.
223
Now, you Elders of Israel, I turn to you again--you missionaries.
I see a few of you here who have just returned home, but a good
many are wanting. There are places here for all, but they are not
here. They have been home a few weeks and what are they doing?
Visiting with their families, or perhaps gone to the kanyon after
wood; and those who have just come home complain of the coldness
of the people and that many are turning away from the
commandments of the Lord. I say to those who complain of these
things--see that you do not do likewise! Come to meeting and be
ready to talk here. Our religion, our Gospel, is not to train a
few men in all the sophistry that learning can impart, and enable
them to address a congregation and nothing else; but our
ministers or preachers work all the week in the store, at the
mechanic's bench, on the farm, in the kanyon, or at whatever is
wanted to be done, and when Sunday morning comes they get up here
and preach a sermon; and if they cannot do that, we consider they
do not possess the spirit of their mission. It is not so with the
world. Our Elders must support themselves with their hands, as
Paul did. I do not care whether they are tent makers or boat
makers, let them earn their own living. I have. For my part, I
consider that the honor God bestowed upon me in calling me to the
holy ministry was enough for me to think it was my duty to
support myself in this ministry and do honor to the cause,
without asking any people for help. I have done so. I did, I
believe, have a few shillings given to me when in England. When I
landed there I had five shillings left. I stayed there a year and
sixteen days, and when we left one of the best ships in Liverpool
docks tied up eight days for the sake of bringing us home; and
merchants and banking houses were at our service. I did business
there in printing and dealing, and so on; but it did not tarnish
my hands, nor stain my spirit, not in the least, and it would not
to-day. We must live, and we must sustain ourselves, and come to
meeting, and be ready also to attend ward meetings. Do not come
and ask me if you may go to preach, pray or lay hands on the
sick. Ask God to give you faith to perform your duties, to walk
humbly before him, and to build up his kingdom on the earth. That
is your duty. Yes, preach every night, we need a reformation
here. Attend meetings in the various wards. Take your turns
around from one ward to another. Preach to the people until they
get the spirit of their mission and calling. We all have a
mission as much at home as in a foreign land, and may God help us
to improve upon and magnify it!
223
REMARKS BY PRESIDENT BRIGHAM YOUNG,
Delivered in the New Tabernacle, Salt Lake City,
Sunday Afternoon, August 27, 1871.
(Reported by David W. Evans.)
TEMPERANCE.
224
First of all, I will inform this congregation and the world of
mankind at large with regard to the life and character of Joseph
Smith. As a prophet it only requires age to make his character as
sacred as that of any man that ever lived on the face of the
earth. I want to say a few words with regard to temperance. We
are a temperate people; this is what we have set out to be. We
have lived in this city a good many years, and, until recently,
when a stranger arrived here and wanted to purchase liquor, he
had to inquire, "Where can I find a place where they sell
liquor?" It was not to be found; and I will say that such places
would not be found to-day among this people or in these mountains
were it not for the urgent request of outsiders. We have to bow
down to the wishes and customs of our fellow-men. There are a
great many men here now in the mining interests, and they want to
put up where they can purchase liquor, for many of them drink. As
for the temperance societies which we have been hearing about, I
can say that with all the stringency in getting laws passed to
prevent the sale or use of liquor in the Eastern States, when
those who were determined to obtain it could do so in no other
way, they would get what appeared to be a beautifully bound book,
with "Pilgrim's Progress" on the outside, but in the inside it
would be full of whiskey. As for our saying that the inhabitants
of the earth shall stop using ardent spirits, we may say it, but
they will not mind us. As far as the Latter-day Saints are
concerned, we have rights, others have rights--all have rights;
and I would to God that what our enemies say, with regard to the
word of Brigham Young being law to the Latter-day Saints, was
true; but it is not.
224
General Riley has been talking to us about temperance societies;
the principles he advocates are excellent, first-rate. More than
fifty-five years ago, in the same county where he lived, I was
asked to sign a pledge. This was when I was a boy. He is about
five years my senior. We are acquainted with the same people,
towns, counties, neighborhoods and districts, and we have
traveled the roads, and built up the towns and were acquainted in
the country, and we know and understand its character at the
present time.
224
Some people here take the liberty to sell and dispose of their
liquor without license from the city. We have a city here--an
organized city; we have our municipal laws; we have officers for
this city appointed by the legislative power and enactments of
this Territory; and we have somebody or other here, who say, "You
have no law here only what we give you, and you shall know that
we are the law to this people!" And are not our city officers
under bonds of some sixty thousand dollars in the aggregate for
spoiling a nasty place carried on contrary to law? Yes, they are,
and held to bail by government officers. Well, what do we care
about it? Nothing. That goes to a higher court, with a great many
other matters. They will go to a court, I hope, of justice.
225
But we keep liquor here; we are obliged to do it to accommodate
our neighbors who come here; and some Latter-day Saints take the
liberty of drinking. As far as these are concerned they have a
right to get drunk; but we have rights, and have a right to
disfellowship them, or cut them off from the Church, and we
calculate to do it whenever it ought to be done. We have been
found fault with because we cut people off from the Church! What
do you suppose the so-called Christian world care about our
Church? Nothing on the face of the earth only to annihilate it.
That is all they care for us, poor sinners, in the mountains.
What do they care about our selling liquor? Nothing, if it will
only lead our young men to destruction. That is what they want.
Men are sent here, ostensibly, to guard the rights of the people,
but in reality to destroy the people. What was the counsel and
advice of Mr. Cass when the army of King James came here in 1857?
Said he, "Send an army of young men to Utah to decoy and destroy
the young women there, and that will break up 'Mormonism.'" There
are men here now who seem to think that it is their imperative
duty to sustain, at all hazards, everybody in all acts which are
opposed to the Gospel.
225
General Riley has been preaching temperance to the Latter-day
Saints. I do wish they would observe it. And I will go a little
further and say, I would like to see them leave off, not only all
intoxicating drinks, but those narcotic drinks--tea and coffee,
and the men their tobacco. Our lecturer, I believe, observes all
these things. Look at him; if it was not for his grey head you
would not suppose him to be over thirty-five years old; and I
expect he could run a pretty good foot race. What has done this?
Temperance. What has preserved me? Temperance. I was a young man
in the same county with him, and young men would say to me, "Take
a glass." "No, thank you, it is not good for me!" "Why, yes, it
is good for you." "Thank you, I think I know myself better than
you know me." Even then I said, "I do not need to sign the
temperance pledge." I recollect my father urged me. "No, sir,"
said I, "if I sign the temperance pledge I feel that I am bound,
and I wish to do just right, without being bound to do it; I want
my liberty;" and I have conceived from my youth up that I could
have my liberty and independence just as much in doing right as I
could in doing wrong. What do you say? Is this correct? Am I not
a free man, have not I the power to choose, is not my volition as
free as the air I breathe? Certainly it is, just as much in doing
right as in doing wrong; consequently I wish to act upon my own
volition, and do what I ought to do. I have lived a temperate
life; I feel as though I could run through a troop and leap over
a wall.
226
Shall we preach to the Latter-day Saints? Yes. I thank the
gentleman for his good counsel to you, Latter-day Saints. Observe
it; and I say to strangers, I do wish you would observe it. I
wish you would say to us, "Down with the grogshops!" If the
strangers who come here to hunt minerals; those who are working
them; those who are poor and those who are rich, and all classes,
if they would say, "Down with the grogshops," the thing would be
soon done. Talking, I understand from the General, has an
influence among the people, in helping to form public opinion.
This is true; and if by talking we can turn the tide of the
feelings of those who visit us, so that they will be in favor of
the City Council passing an ordinance for closing drinking holes,
they would soon be closed. We can say that we are not bowing down
to the wishes of any person in the world any further than it is
true policy to let every person have his rights. We can stop this
drinking and shut up these grogshops here. I do not go down the
streets to see them, and never have from the time the filth came
into the streets. I did when the Latter-day Saints traded one
with another in their stores, and there was no liquor, no
swearing or low conduct, but every person meeting with and
hailing his neighbor like a friend and brother; but for twelve
years not a man or woman in this room has seen me walk down
through what I call "Whiskystreet." My eyes do not wish to see
it. I never wish to hear another oath, or to see another evil
action performed, for it is just as much as the people can do to
revolutionize their own feelings and to overcome the evil within
themselves without having to come in contact with the evils of
others.
226
I will say with regard to the so-called Christian world, and the
moral reform of which they talk so much, that they are an utter
failure, so far as stemming the tide of evil among men is
concerned; and if this Gospel that Jesus has revealed in the
latter days does not do it, it will not be done. But we say it
will be done. We shall continue our course, praying the Father in
heaven to assist us in preaching the principles of righteousness,
and we shall drive the wedge a little further and a little
further, and by and by the world will be overturned according to
the words of the prophet, and we will see the reign of
righteousness enter in, and sin and iniquity will have to walk
off. But the power and principles of evil, if they can be called
principles, will never yield one particle to the righteous march
of the Savior, only as they are beaten back inch by inch, and we
have got to take the ground by force. Yes, by the mental force of
faith, and by good works, the march forth of the Gospel will
increase, spread, grow and prosper, until the nations of the
earth will feel that Jesus has the right to rule King of nations
as he does King of Saints. We are in this work, and we calculate
to pursue it too; and we are not the least afraid. As I have told
my brethren and sisters a thousand times, I have but one fear,
and that is that the Latter-day Saints will not do just right.
There is no fear in the life of the man or woman who will serve
God with all his heart, keep His commandments, love mercy, eschew
evil and promote the principles of right and righteousness upon
the earth. Is this so? Yes, and I bear testimony to it.
227
I will turn again to the Latter-day Saints and to the world, and
will say I would to God that the Latter-day Saints would take the
word of Brigham Young to be law! I will defy the inhabitants of
the whole earth to tell one word that he ever counseled that was
wrong; or to point out a path that he ever advised man or woman
to walk in but would lead to light, life, glory, immortality, and
to all that is good or desirable by the intelligence that dwells
upon the earth. What do you say, is that boasting? If any person
has a mind to call it boasting, do so. It is righteousness that
we want, it is purity and holiness that we are after. We are
preaching to the people far and near; our Elders are traveling
through the earth; strangers are coming here, and we are
declaring to them that the Gospel of the Son of God is true.
Whether they believe or not, it is no matter. That book (the
Bible) contains the words of the Almighty, and I will repeat a
few of them. Jesus says, "If ye love me, keep my commandments."
What do you say, hearers, is that correct? I look at the
Christian world, and I say that the Lord Almighty must set up His
kingdom, just as Daniel has said; and all the ordinances of that
kingdom must be observed by its inhabitants, or it cannot go
forth, be established and bring in the reign of Christ on the
earth. The few words of Jesus which I have repeated, you can read
for yourselves. We had some read this afternoon; and we can turn
over the pages of the Bible and read for ourselves; but do not
take one passage and say, "That is mine, but I will abandon all
the rest, it is out of date." No, sir, take the Bible just as it
reads; and if it be translated incorrectly, and there is a
scholar on the earth who professes to be a Christian, and he can
translate it any better than King James's translators did it, he
is under obligation to do so, or the curse is upon him. If I
understood Greek and Hebrew as some may profess to do, and I knew
the Bible was not correctly translated, I should feel myself
bound by the law of justice to the inhabitants of the earth to
translate that which is incorrect and give it just as it was
spoken anciently. Is that proper? Yes, I would be under
obligation to do it. But I think it is translated just as
correctly as the scholars could get it, although it is not
correct in a great many instances. But it is no matter about
that. Read it and observe it and it will not hurt any person in
the world. If we are not to believe the whole of the Bible, let
the man, whoever he may be, among the professed Christians, who
thinks he knows, draw the line between the true and the false, so
that the whole sectarian world may be able to take the right and
leave the wrong. But the man Christ Jesus, who has revealed
himself in the latter days, says the Bible is true and the people
must believe it. Let us believe it, and then obey it; for Jesus
says, "If ye love me, keep my commandments." I do not know
anything about loving God and not keeping His commandments. I do
not know anything about coming to Jesus only by the law he has
instituted. I do know about that. I know of the bright promises
which he gave to his disciples anciently. I live in the
possession of them, and glory in them and in the cross of Christ,
and in the beauty and holiness that he has revealed for the
salvation and exaltation of the children of men. I do wish we
would live to them, and may the Lord help us.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 14 /
Brigham Young, Sept 16, 1871
Brigham Young, Sept 16, 1871
REMARKS BY PRESIDENT BRIGHAM YOUNG,
At the Funeral Services of Miss Aurelia Spencer,
in the 13th Ward Assembly Rooms, September 16, 1871.
(Reported by David W. Evans.)
OUR PRESENT LIFE--THE SPIRIT WORLD.
228
There has been considerable said, and well said, with regard to
our existence, and I will say this: As for the Gospel of the Son
of God, it is here; as for the Priesthood, it is here; as for the
keys of Priesthood, they are here and are enjoyed by this people
called Latter-day Saints. A few words to my friends. To preach or
talk to the dead I have never undertaken to; I talk to the living
on such occasions as this. We are assembled this morning to pay
our last respects to the remains of a beloved sister, and we meet
here with cheerfulness. It is not quite three years since we met
in this room to pay our respects to the remains of this young
lady's father. She has now gone to try the realities of another
existence--to another department of the life and the lives that
God has bestowed upon His children. This life is preparatory to a
more exalted state of existence. We have a certain amount of
intelligence here, but in the life to come we shall have more. We
see the life and growth of the human family, and to those
ignorant of the object of our creation, the process presents a
very strange phenomenon; but to those who do understand, it is
rational, plain and easy to be understood, and in fact they see
it is necessary that it should be just as it is. You step into a
room and you perhaps see a mother attending a sick child of a few
weeks or months old; and helpless and totally dependent upon
others as the infant is, it is no more so than we all have been,
for every member of the human family passes through the same
process that we behold day after day in our own houses and in the
houses of our neighbors. An infant, if sick, cannot tell what
ails it, cannot make any signs whatever to tell what is the
matter or what remedy is necessary in its case. But it grows, and
as it does so it increases in intelligence; it learns to talk and
can say, "My head aches," "My eye pains me," "I have hurt my hand
and it pains me," "I want a drink of water," or "I want something
to eat," and it goes on step by step, and thus we see the growth
and development of the whole human family illustrated through its
various stages from infancy to youth, manhood and old age, until
we finally drop back again to mother earth, from whence we came.
Is it not remarkable? We have all travelled the same road to get
here, and we shall all travel the same road to leave this
department to get into another one.
229
What are we here for? To learn to enjoy more, and to increase in
knowledge and in experience. We behold the starry heavens, but we
know nothing of them comparatively. We behold space, but cannot
comprehend it. We have an existence here on the earth, but the
generality of mankind do not comprehend the nature or object of
it. We, the Latter-day Saints, however, have a little smattering
of knowledge respecting the design of our Creator in placing us
here. It has been observed that we are in ignorance, and so we
are with regard to many things, and especially about the future.
It is not wisdom for us to understand the future, unless upon
certain principles. Those principles are divine, and when we
understand the future and eternity upon divine and holy
principles, we are satisfied with our own existence, for we
understand the object of it. But take the human family, the great
mass of human beings who swarm in creation, and convince them
that their state would be better when they step from this to the
next world, and let them have no knowledge beyond this and the
crime of self-destruction, which has been mentioned here to-day,
would be far more prevalent than it is now, especially among the
wicked. How many there are who say, "I wish I was better off, for
I am in a sad condition!" Is this the case with most of the human
family? It is, and the majority say in their hearts, if not with
their tongues, "I wish I was in different circumstances; I am
poor, I am afflicted, I am sorrowful, I am without friends and
home, and am here on the earth like a lost one and know not what
to do;" and make them understand that their condition would be so
much better when they pass the veil and many of them would be
guilty of self-destruction. The Lord has, therefore, wisely
hidden the future from our view.
229
The Latter-day Saints have some knowledge respecting their future
lives and destiny; the Lord has revealed this knowledge. We know
the design of our Father in heaven in creating the earth and in
peopling it, and bringing forth the myriads of organizations
which dwell upon it. We know that all this is for His glory--to
swell the eternities that are before Him with intelligent beings
who are capable of enjoying the height of glory. But, before we
can come in possession of this, we need large experience, and its
acquisition is a slow process. Our lives here are for the purpose
of acquiring this, and the longer we live the greater it should
be. For instance, the experience of a person like our deceased
sister here, of twenty or twenty-one years of age, although she
knew a good deal, is not equal to that of a person of fifty,
sixty, seventy or eighty years of age; but now she has stepped
through the door--the partition separating this from the next
state of existence, she will continue to labor just as much as
she has done the last year or the last five years. Nothing
remains here for us but to pay our last respects to that which
came from mother earth. It was formed and fashioned and the
spirit was put into it, and it has grown and become what it is,
and the spirit having departed, the body lies ready to return to
the bosom of its mother, there to rest until the morning of the
resurrection. But the life and intelligence which once dwelt in
that body still live, and Sister Aurelia moves, talks, walks,
enjoys and beholds that which we cannot enjoy and behold while we
are in these tabernacles of clay. She is in glory; she has passed
the ordeals and has reached a position in which the power of
Satan has no influence upon her. The advantage of this Priesthood
that Brother George A. Smith has been talking about is that when
persons yield obedience to it, they secure to themselves the
sanction of Him who is its author, and who has bestowed it upon
the children of men. His power is around them and defends them;
and when they pass into the spirit world they are out of the
reach of the power of Satan, and they are not liable to be
tempted, hunted, and chased as the wicked are, although the
wicked may rest and enjoy far more there than here; but a person
who obeys the Priesthood of the Son of God is entirely free from
this. Where the pure in heart are the wicked cannot come. This is
the state of the spirit world.
229
I will say to Sister Spencer and the relatives and friends of the
deceased--Do not wish her back again. I do not suppose you do;
and I will say, further, that if you could talk with her, and she
with you, as you could a short time since, you could not prevail
upon her to come back, if she had the power to do so. You might
say to her, "You have not finished your work, you might do a
great deal for your dead relatives," but her reply would be to
this effect: "There are plenty on the earth, if they will
believe, to perform all the ordinances necessary." "Well, but you
have not entered upon your womanhood, and have not become a
mother in Israel." "No matter, I see, understand, and know what
is before me, and the time will come when, inasmuch as I was
faithful to the Priesthood, I shall possess and enjoy all that I
now seem to have been deprived of by my death." This is a
consolation, is it not?
231
I have asked the people of the world sometimes what will become
of the infants who die. Take the masses of the human family, and
I do not think that any rational person amongst them will, for a
moment, admit that they will go to a place of punishment. But
whatever opinions may prevail on this subject, the fact is they
return to the Father, as Jesus says, "Suffer little children to
come unto me, and forbid them not, for of such is the Kingdom of
Heaven." Yes, the children must return to the Father: they came
from and were nursed and cherished by Him and the heavenly host,
and when they are called to pass the ordeal of death, they go
right back into His presence. But what of the ungodly parents of
the tabernacles of these children, will they have the privilege
of going there? No, where God and Christ are they cannot come.
Perhaps some of them may have had an offer of the Gospel and
rejected it, then what will become of the children? They swarm in
the Courts of Heaven; there are myriads and myriads of them there
already, and more are going continually. What are you going to do
with them? Perhaps I might say somebody will have the privilege
of saying to our young sisters who have died in the faith, "I
design so many of these children for you, and so many for you,
and they are given you by the law of adoption, and they are yours
just as much as though you had borne them on the earth, and your
seed shall continue through them for ever and ever." It may be
thought by some that when young persons die they will be cut
short of the privileges and blessings God designs for His
children; but this is not so. The faithful will never miss a
blessing through being cut off while here. And let me say to my
brethren and sisters, that it is not the design of the Father
that the earthly career of any should terminate until they have
lived out their days; and the reason that so few do live out
their days, is because of the force of sin in the world and the
power of death over the human family. To these causes, and not to
the design of the Creator, may be attributed the fact that
disease stalks abroad, laying low the aged, middle-aged, youth,
and infants, and the human family generally by millions. Some
think that not one-half of those born live to the age of twelve
years; others think that one-half die before reaching fifteen or
seventeen years; but, be that as it may, it is not the design of
our Father in heaven that it should be so. However, here we are,
and we have to meet with these obstacles, and if we are not able
to overcome them we have to yield, and this is why we lose our
children, our young men and women, and those near and dear to us.
We do not know what to do for the sick, and if we send for a
doctor he does not know any more than anybody else. No person
knows what to do for the sick without revelation. Doctors, by
their study of the science of anatomy, and by their experience,
by feeling the pulse, and from other circumstances may be able to
judge of many things, but they do not know the exact state of the
stomach. And again, the operations of disease are alike on no two
persons on the face of the earth, any more than the operations of
the spirit of God are alike on any two persons. There is as much
variation in these respects as there is in the physiognomy of the
human family; hence, when disease seizes our systems, we do not
know what to do, and death often overcomes us, and we bury our
friends. This is hard for us, but what of it? We will follow
them, they will not come back to us. The time will come when they
will come back, but that will be when Jesus comes. We shall be
with them then; but we shall perhaps sleep in the dust long
before that time, that is, many of us. Perhaps some in this house
will live until Jesus and the Saints come, but I expect to sleep.
I have no promise of living until then. I can say with regard to
parting with our friends, and going ourselves, that I have been
near enough to understand eternity so that I have had to exercise
a great deal more faith to desire to live than I ever exercised
in my whole life to live. The brightness and glory of the next
apartment is inexpressible. It is not encumbered with this clog
of dirt we are carrying around here so that when we advance in
years we have to be stubbing along and to be careful lest we fall
down. We see our youth, even, frequently stubbing their toes and
falling down. But yonder, how different! They move with ease and
like lightning. If we want to visit Jerusalem, or this, that, or
the other place--and I presume we will be permitted if we
desire--there we are, looking at its streets. If we want to
behold Jerusalem as it was in the days of the Savior; or if we
want to see the Garden of Eden as it was when created, there we
are, and we see it as it existed spiritually, for it was created
first spiritually and then temporally, and spiritually it still
remains. And when there we may behold the earth as at the dawn of
creation, or we may visit any city we please that exists upon its
surface. If we wish to understand how they are living here on
these western islands, or in China, we are there; in fact, we are
like the light of the morning, or, I will not say the electric
fluid, but its operations on the wires. God has revealed some
little things with regard to His movements and power, and the
operation and motion of the lightning furnish a fine illustration
of the ability and power of the Almighty. If you could stretch a
wire from this room around the world until the two ends nearly
met here again, and were to apply a battery to one end, if the
electrical conditions were perfect, the effect of the touch would
pass with such inconceivable velocity that it would be felt at
the other end of the wire at the same moment. This is what the
faithful Saints are coming to; they will possess this power, and
if they wish to visit different planets, they will be there. If
the Lord wish to visit His children here, He is here; if He wish
to send one of His angels to the earth to speak to some of His
children, he is here.
231
When we pass into the spirit world we shall possess a measure of
this power; not to that degree that we will when resurrected and
brought forth in the fullness of glory to inherit the kingdoms
prepared for us. The power the faithful will possess then will
far exceed that of the spirit world; but that enjoyed in the
spirit world is so far beyond this life as to be inconceivable
without the Spirit of revelation. Here, we are continually
troubled with ills and ailments of various kinds, and our ears
are saluted with the expressions, "My head aches," "My shoulders
ache," "My back aches," "I am hungry, dry, or tired;" but in the
spirit world we are free from all this and enjoy life, glory, and
intelligence; and we have the Father to speak to us, Jesus to
speak to us, and angels to speak to us, and we shall enjoy the
society of the just and the pure who are in the spirit world
until the resurrection.
232
I will say to Sister Spencer and to the relatives and friends of
the deceased, Dry up your tears, live your religion; we have
nothing to sorrow for here without it is for sinful conduct. I
say also to my young brothers and sisters, live your religion,
and try to fill up the measure of your creation in usefulness;
you have a work to do to prepare for a more exalted sphere than
this. Outsiders have a great deal to say about the trials of our
females. Are the trials of our females to compare with the
sorrows that the wicked world have to pass through? Not by any
means. Their sorrow and grief are unto death. Our trials are to
make us perfect and to prepare us for the reward of the just. Is
there a female here that has had a glimpse of even the glories of
the next world. If there is, she rejoices in the labor of love in
this world to do good and prepare for her exaltation.
232
She does not know but she may be there to-morrow morning. We have
no lease to our lives. Who knows but some one of us will meet
with an accident going from this house and will be in eternity in
half an hour from this time? This life is given to prepare for
the next. You will not drop off there as here: you will stay
there, except those who are destroyed by the second death. Well,
then, what is this world? I am sorry to see any one so enveloped
in ignorance as to see nothing else but the enjoyment of this
world, or to hear them say, "Oh this is all that I can ask for, I
want my riches and finery that I may enjoy the society of the
rich and gay, and I want to lavish upon myself and family all
that heart can wish." The whole wicked world is in this condition
of mind, no matter who they are, from kings, queens, and emperors
on their thrones down to the laborer in his humble cot; but true
happiness is unknown amongst them. They do not enjoy themselves,
and all their pleasures leave a pang or sting behind. The rich
and great may pass a few hours in visiting their friends, or they
may glut themselves with the luxury of the earth, but all this
leaves a sting behind. The humble, faithful Saints care not for
this. They know this earth is not their permanent abiding place,
and when they look forward to eternity, the prospect is bright
and glorious. "Yes, there is my home, there is my family, there
are my friends, there is my heaven, there is my Father, and I am
going to dwell with Him to all eternity." These are the hopes and
aspirations of every heart, and the expressions of every faithful
Saint; and they will learn more and more and be exalted from one
degree of glory to another until they become Gods, even the sons
of God. Then what is this earth in its present condition? Nothing
but a place in which we may learn the first lesson towards
exaltation, and that is obedience to the Gospel of the Son of
God.
232
God bless you, my friends.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 14 / Orson
Pratt, August 20, 1871
Orson Pratt, August 20, 1871
DISCOURSE BY ELDER ORSON PRATT,
Delivered in the New Tabernacle, Salt Lake City,
Sunday, August 20, 1871.
(Reported by David W. Evans.)
THE REDEMPTION OF THE EARTH--PRE-EXISTENCE--MARRIAGE.
233
I will read a few sayings of our Savior, recorded in the second
and third verses of the 14th chapter of the Gospel according to
St. John:
233
"In my Father's house are many mansions; if it were not so, I
would have told you. I go to prepare a place for you."
233
"And if I go and prepare a place for you, I will come again, and
receive you unto myself; that where I am, there ye may be also."
233
It is not very customary for the Latter-day Saints to select a
text and to confine their remarks to the subject matter thereof;
yet I do not know that there is any particular harm in doing so,
provided we do not limit the operations of the Spirit of God upon
ourselves. It is my most earnest desire, when addressing a public
assembly, to understand the mind and will of God in relation to
what should be said to them. No man, by his own wisdom,
understands the wants of his fellow-creatures in all respects,
but the Spirit of the Most High understands the circumstances of
all the people, and that spirit, having all power and wisdom, is
capable of moving upon the hearts of His servants to speak in the
very moment what is most adapted to the condition of the people.
234
I listened with great interest this forenoon to the many subjects
which were briefly touched upon by Elders Woodruff and Smith, one
of which, in a particular manner, seemed to rest with
considerable bearing upon my mind: that was the condition of
mankind in a future state, and the principalities, powers,
glories, dominions, and exaltations that will be enjoyed by the
true Saints. This is a subject of special interest to the
Latter-day Saints, and we should look forward with feelings of
great joy in anticipation of the future, and we should understand
what is necessary for us to do in this short life, to secure the
great blessings promised to the faithful hereafter. Jesus, in the
passage I have read, has informed the world that there are many
mansions in his Father's house. This, however, was not spoken
especially to the world, but to the Apostles and Disciples who
were gathered around him. The Father's house! There is a great
deal comprehended in these words. Where is it, and what kind of a
house may we conclude it to be? Are we to understand by the term
house, used in this passage, small buildings such as are erected
for our residence, here on earth, and if not, what are we to
understand? I understand that God is a Being who, as the
Scriptures declare, inhabits eternity. Eternity is His dwelling
place, and in this eternity are vast numbers of worlds--creations
formed by His mighty hands; consequently when we speak of the
Father's house we are to understand it in the Scriptural sense,
in the idea that is conveyed by many of the inspired writers. It
is declared in many places that eternity is His habitation. He is
not the God of one little world like ours; He is not a Being who
presides over a few isolated worlds in one part of eternity, and
all the rest left to go at random; He is not confined to the
worlds that are made, comparatively speaking, to-day; but all
worlds, past, present, and future, from eternity to eternity, may
be considered His dominions, and His places of residence, and He
is omnipresent. Not personally; this would be impossible, for a
person can only be in one place at the same instant, whether he
be an immortal or a mortal personage; whether he be high,
exalted, and filled with all power, wisdom, glory, and greatness,
or poor, ignorant, and humble. So far as the materials are
concerned, a personage can only occupy one place at the same
moment. That is a self-evident truth, one that cannot be
controverted. When we speak, therefore, of God being omnipresent
we do not mean that His person is omnipresent, we mean that His
wisdom, power, glory, greatness, goodness, and all the
characteristics of His eternal attributes are manifested and
spread abroad throughout all the creations that He has made. He
is there by His influence--by His power and wisdom--by His
outstretched arm; He, by His authority, occupies the immensity of
space. But when we come to His glorious personage, that has a
dwelling place--a particular location; but where this location
is, is not revealed. Suffice it to say that God is not confined
in His personal character to one location. He goes and comes; He
visits the various departments of His dominions, gives them
counsel and instruction, and presides over them according to His
own will and pleasure.
235
But if eternity is His house, habitation, or residence, what are
the mansions referred to by our Savior, mentioned in the text? I
understand them to be places that the Creator has constructed
like this present world of ours; for this world, in its future
history and progress, will no doubt become one of the mansions of
the Father, wherein His glory will be made manifest as it is in
many other redeemed worlds. I consider that this idea of mansions
has reference more especially to celestial mansions, or worlds
that have been redeemed and made celestial. God has formed more
worlds than can possibly be enumerated or numbered by man. If it
were possible for man to count the particles of this little earth
of ours; if he were able to enumerate the figures that would
express these particles, it would scarcely be a beginning to the
number of the mansions which God has made in the eternal ages
that have passed--mansions that were made, first temporal and
afterwards redeemed and made eternal. Mansions, no doubt,
constructed somewhat similar to the one we now inhabit; and in
the eternal progression of worlds they rise upwards and still
upwards until they are glorified and are crowned with the
presence of Him who made them, and become eternal in their
duration, the same as our earth will eventually become. We know,
according to the declaration of the Scriptures, that our earth
was made some few thousands years ago. How long the progress of
formation lasted we do not know. It is called in the Scriptures
six days; but we do not know the meaning of the scriptural term
day. It evidently does not mean such days as we are now
acquainted with--days governed by the rotation of the earth on
its axis, and by the shining of the great central luminary of our
solar system. A day of twenty-four hours is not the kind of day
referred to in the scriptural account of the creation; the word
days, in the Scriptures, seems oftentimes to refer to some
indefinite period of time. The Lord, in speaking to Adam in the
garden, says, "In the day that thou eatest thereof thou shalt
surely die;" yet he did not die within twenty-four hours after he
had eaten the forbidden fruit, but he lived to be almost a
thousand years old, from which we learn that the word day, in
this passage, had no reference to days of the same duration as
ours. Again, it is written, in the second chapter of Genesis, "In
the day that He created the heavens and the earth;" not six days,
but, "in the day" that he did it, incorporating all the six days
into one, and calling that period "the day" that He created the
heavens and the earth.
235
When this world was formed, no doubt, it was a very beautiful
creation, for God is not the author of anything imperfect. If we
have imperfections in our world God has had nothing to do with
their introduction or origin, man has brought them upon himself
and upon the earth he inhabits. But however long or short may
have been the period of the construction of this earth, we find
that some six thousand years ago it seems to have been formed,
something after the fashion and in the manner in which it now
exists, with the exception of the imperfections, evils, and
curses that exist on the face of it. Six thousand years,
according to the best idea that we have of chronology, are now
about completed; we are living almost on the eve of the last of
the six millenniums--a thousand years are called a
millennium--and to-morrow, we may say, will be the seventh; that
is the seventh period, the seventh age or seventh time; or we can
call it a day--the seventh day, the great day of rest wherein our
globe will rest from all wickedness, when there will be no sin or
transgression upon the whole face of it, the curses that have
been brought upon it being removed, and all things being restored
as they were before the Fall. The earth will then become
beautified, not fully glorified, not fully redeemed, but it will
be sanctified, and purified, and prepared for the reign of our
Savior, whose death and sufferings we have this afternoon
commemorated. He will come and personally reign upon it, as one
of the mansions of his Father; and after the thousand years have
passed away, and wickedness is permitted again, for a short
season, to corrupt the face of the earth, then will come the
final change which our earth, or this mansion of our Father, will
undergo. A change which will be wrought, not by a flood of
waters, or baptism, as in the days of Noah, cleansing it then
from all its sins; but by a baptism of fire and of the Holy
Ghost, which will sanctify and purify the very elements
themselves. After the seventh millennium has passed away the
elements will be cleansed, or in other words, they will be
resolved into their original condition--as they were before they
were brought together in the formation of this globe. Hence John
says, in the 20th chapter of Revelation: "I saw a great white
throne and Him that sat thereon, from before whose face the
heavens and the earth fled away, and there was no place found for
them."
236
Now, this fleeing away of the literal heavens, and of the earth
on which we dwell with all it contains, will be similar to the
destruction or death of our natural bodies. We might say, with
great propriety, when a man is martyred or burned at the stake,
his body has fled away, its present organization is dissolved,
and its elements are resolved into their original condition, and
perhaps united with and dispersed among many other elements of
our globe; but in the resurrection these elements are brought
together again and the body reorganized, not into a temporal or
mortal tabernacle, but into an eternal house or abiding place for
the spirit of man. So the earth will pass away, and its elements
be dispersed in space; but, by the power of that Almighty Creator
who organized it in the beginning, it will be renewed, and those
elements which now enter into the composition of our globe, will
again enter into the composition of the new heavens and the new
earth, for, says the Prophet John, "I saw a new heaven and a new
earth, for the first heaven and the first earth had fled away."
236
He then beheld two cities, as is recorded in the 21st chapter of
Revelation, descending from God out of heaven. The first one is
called the New Jerusalem. The description of this city is not
given in this chapter; we have no information regarding its size,
or the number of its gates, and the height of the walls; all that
we know is that John saw it descend out of heaven. Afterwards he
was taken off into a high mountain and saw a second city descend
out of heaven. A description of this, called the "Holy City," is
given. The number of the gates, the height of the walls, the
nature of the houses, the streets, and the glory of the city are
plainly given in the revelation. But when the first city, called
the New Jerusalem, descended, he heard a voice say, "Behold the
tabernacle of God is with men, henceforth there shall be no more
death, neither sorrow nor crying, for the former things have
passed away and all things are made new." This will be the final
transformation of this earth, and when that is effected it will
become one of the mansions of our Father. It will be redeemed,
or, we might say resurrected after it passes away. That renewed
state will be eternal, it will never be changed; and it will be
the eternal residence of those disciples to whom Jesus was
addressing the words of the text.
236
Where will Jesus be? What is the particular creation assigned to
him? I answer that our globe will become the abiding place of all
the Saints from the days of Father Adam until the time that it
passes away and is renewed again and becomes glorified, after
which the tabernacle of God will be with men, and he will wipe
away all tears from their eyes, and this creation from that time
henceforth and for ever will be free from sorrow; and from that
period to all the ages of eternity there will be no more death,
for death will be swallowed up in victory. The curse that came by
the Fall will be entirely removed, and God, Himself, will light
up the world with His glory, making of it a body more brilliant
than the sun that shines in yonder heavens.
237
Some may inquire, "Do you think the sun is a glorified world?"
Yes, in one sense. It is not yet fully glorified, redeemed,
clothed with celestial power, and crowned with the presence of
the Father in all the fullness and beauty of a celestial mansion,
because it is still subject to change more or less. If it were
fully glorified; if it had passed through its temporal existence
and had been redeemed, glorified, and made celestial, and had
become the eternal abiding place of celestial and glorified
beings, it would be far more glorious than our eyes could behold,
the eyes of mortality could not endure the light thereof. We can
endure and rejoice in its present light and glory. It gives light
and heat to the surrounding worlds, and thus renders them fit
habitations for intelligent human beings. But were it glorified,
as it will be hereafter, and as our earth will be, men such as we
are, clothed with mortality, would be overpowered, we could not
stand in the presence of its glory without being consumed. This
earth, therefore, is destined to become one of the heavenly
mansions.
238
And now, with regard to its being the place of the habitation of
the Saints for ever and ever, let me quote some proofs in
relation to it from the Scriptures. Jesus, in his great and
beautiful sermon on the mount, has told us of the blessings that
should rest on his people, among which he says, "Blessed are the
meek, for they shall inherit the earth." This certainly could not
have had reference to this temporal existence, for look at the
meek who lived on the earth in the first ages of Christianity.
Did they inherit the earth? No. What was their destiny? To wander
about in sheep skins and goat skins, dwelling in the dens and
caves of the earth, not being counted worthy by the wicked to
receive an inheritance with them, yet Jesus said, "They shall
inherit the earth." When? If they do not inherit it before death
they must after the resurrection. In proof that they will inherit
it after the resurrection, let me refer you to the testimony of
John, recorded in the fifth chapter of Revelation. John saw a
great company of Saints in the presence of God the Father, and
except those who were resurrected at the time of the resurrection
of Christ they were the spirits of men. They were singing a
beautiful song, the purport of which was emigration. They had it
in view to emigrate from their present home or location in the
celestial paradise to some other place, and their song reads
something like this: "Thou art worthy to take the book and to
open the seals thereof, for thou wast slain, and by thy blood
hast redeemed us from all nations and kindreds and peoples and
tongues, and hast made us unto our God kings and priests, and we
shall reign on the earth." This is the place of their future
residence, and they rejoiced much in the anticipation of
returning to their mother earth, the place of their nativity;
they rejoiced exceedingly at the prospect of getting back again
to their old homestead. They were absent a little season because
of the wickedness that covered the earth, they were absent a
little season because death overpowered their mortal tabernacles.
The Fall had brought them down to the grave, but they rejoiced
that the grave would no longer hold its captives. These spirits
from all nations, kindreds, tongues, and peoples were rejoicing
in the great day when they should receive their resurrected
bodies and return again to their old homestead--the earth, to
receive their kingdoms, thrones, and dominions. "We shall reign
on the earth!" Not come to be persecuted and driven about as the
meek always have been when the wicked have had power; not come to
be scattered, peeled, and driven, as the ancient Saints were; not
to be sawn asunder, beheaded, persecuted, and buffeted, as the
servants and Saints of God have always been; but they will come
here to reign: "Thou hast made us kings and priests unto God, and
we shall reign on the earth." The period during which they were
to reign, as mentioned in the 20th chapter of Revelation, was one
thousand years, and this was the introduction to their eternal
reign. "Blessed and holy is he who hath part in the first
resurrection," for on such the second death can have no power,
and all such shall be priests to God and to Christ, and they
shall reign with Him a thousand years. In their song they did not
stretch forth to that eternal reign on the earth which will
commence after the one thousand years have ended and the earth
has passed away and been renewed. That was too glorious a theme
to be recorded by John and for the inhabitants of the earth in
their corrupt and fallen state to become acquainted with. If they
rejoiced with such exceeding great joy in the prospect of
returning to reign only for a thousand years, before the earth
was fully redeemed, glorified, and made new, how much greater
would be their joy, and how much more glorious would be the song,
if they could see themselves made kings and priests to God, and
knew they were about to commence a reign on the earth which would
endure throughout the countless ages of eternity.
238
To prove that mankind, when they come out of their graves, will
come into possession of the earth, let me quote a very familiar
passage from the 37th chapter of Ezekiel. Ezekiel lived in the
midst of a people who had apostatized in a great measure from the
religion of their fathers, and who began to think that their hope
was lost, and that they were cut off from inheriting the promises
made to their fathers, because they saw that their fathers for
many generations were dead and gone, and neither they nor their
seed had come into possession of the Promised Land, according to
the prediction made in the days of Abraham and Jacob. You
recollect that the Lord promised Abraham and Jacob that they
should have the land of Palestine for an everlasting possession.
Not only their seed, but they themselves, Abraham and Jacob, were
to inherit it everlastingly. Well might the Jews, when
considering these promises, and looking upon the bones of Jacob
and their old forefathers, who were righteous men, bleaching, as
it were, in their sepulchers, be ready to find fault and say:
"Our bones are dried, our hope is lost, the promise is not
fulfilled, and we are cut off from our portion--that is the
promised land given to us for an everlasting inheritance." The
Lord, to do away with such wicked and erroneous notions which
were prevalent among the apostates of Israel, carried Ezekiel
into the midst of a valley full of bones, and then told him to
prophesy unto those bones and to say unto them: "O ye dry bones,
hear the word of the Lord. Thus saith the Lord unto these bones:
Behold I will bring up flesh and sinews upon you and will cover
you with skin," etc. And Ezekiel prophesied as he was commanded,
and as he prophesied there was a great noise and a shaking and
the bones came together, bone to its bone. And while he was
examining these numerous skeletons, without either flesh, sinews,
or skin, "Lo, the sinews and flesh came upon them and the skin
covered them above, but there was no breath in them." Then the
Lord said unto the Prophet: "Prophesy unto the wind, son of man,
and say to the wind, thus saith the Lord God, come from the four
winds, O breath, and breathe upon these slain that they may live.
So I prophesied as He commanded me, and the breath came into them
and they lived and stood upon their feet, an exceeding great
army."
239
Now, if we were to go to uninspired men and ask them the meaning
of this, they would say it was the conversion of sinners to
newness of life; but the Lord had another interpretation, which
you will find in the following verse: "Son of man, these bones
are the whole house of Israel," including the old patriarchs,
including their forefathers for many generations. The people in
Ezekiel's day said, "Our bones and the bones of our fathers are
dry, and our hope is lost, for we are not brought into the
inheritance of the land of Palestine, etc.," but the Lord, by
this parable of the valley of dry bones, wished to do away with
this lack of faith among Israel, and His interpretation of it was
this: "Behold, I will open your graves and I will bring you up
out of your graves, and will bring you into the land of Israel."
Notice now, the Lord did not say He would take them off to some
unknown region in the immensity of space, according to the
notions of some of our modern poets, who look forward to a
heavenly place beyond the bounds of time and space. When a boy I
used frequently to attend the Methodist meetings, though I never
joined any religious society; but I recollect a very beautiful
hymn they used to sing about being wafted away to a heaven of
some kind. I will repeat two or three lines of the hymn:
239
"Beyond the bounds of time and space,
Look forward to that heavenly place,
The Saints' secure abode."
239
I did not, at that early period of my life, see the inconsistency
of this, and being very much charmed with the beautiful tune, I
thought, of course, that the words were all right, until I, in
after years, reflected upon the subject, and began to understand
about the future residence of the Saints. I then could not
understand the description of the heaven they sang about, I could
not comprehend how any place could be located outside the bounds
of space, which is illimitable, and has no bounds, consequently I
concluded that it was merely the poet's flight, and that it was
not a scriptural doctrine, for when I came to the Scriptures I
found that the heavenly place spoken of by the ancient prophets
that we are to look forward to is in our land, if we can find
where that is. There are a great many people, though, who will
not have any land, for the Lord never gave them any. A great many
generations have lived without securing any land except by human
laws, that the Lord never had anything particular to do with, and
only permitted for the good order of society. But all human laws
must perish when the Lord comes, for then the world will be
governed by divine laws, and blessed are the people who have
secured their landed estates from the Great Creator, who owns the
earth, having created it by His own power, and who can give it to
whomsover He will. He gave to the righteous among the house of
Israel the land of Palestine and the regions round about, and He
says: "Behold I will open your graves and bring you into your own
land, and you shall know that I am the Lord." When the Lord has
brought them out of their graves and has placed them in the land
which He gave to their fathers they will fully comprehend that He
will fulfil His promise. I would like to dwell on this subject
further, and in doing so to refer you to the 37th Psalm, and to
many sayings of the Lord to Moses about inheriting the earth for
ever, and so on; but we will pass by that to some other things
that are on my mind.
240
We heard this forenoon that, when the Saints come into the
possession of their everlasting inheritance and are exalted as
glorified and eternal beings, to the increase of their posterity
there would be no end. "No end!" What does that mean? It means
that it will be eternal,--that there never will be a period
throughout all the future ages of eternity, but what they will be
increasing and multiplying, until their seed are more numerous
than the dust of the earth or the stars of heaven. They will
multiply throughout all the ages of eternity, and the earth will
be their head-quarters. There is another principle connected with
this. "What is it," inquires one? They will not only people
worlds, but they will create them. There is room enough to
accomplish this when we consider that space is boundless. There
is no end to the worlds that might be formed, for the materials
existing in space from which to form them are infinite in
quantity, and consequently can never be exhausted; for that which
is infinite can, by no process whatever, be exhausted, no matter
how many millions or myriads of creations may be formed out of
it; and, consequently, though millions and millions, through
their observance of the higher law that pertains to exaltation
and glory, should be counted worthy to receive this earth as
their everlasting inheritance; and should these millions and
millions multiply their seed until they are as the sands on the
sea shore for multitude, yet there is room in boundless space for
new creations and materials enough for the creation of new
worlds, and for this innumerable offspring to spread forth and
people them. Certainly they could not all dwell here: the earth
would be overrun by them after awhile, but this would be one of
the heavenly mansions, and their head-quarters. And here comes in
another doctrine. This forenoon you heard many of the principles
and doctrines touched upon wherein this people differ from the
outside world. I will now briefly call your attention to one.
241
We believe that we are the children of our parents in heaven. I
do not mean our tabernacles, but our spirits. That being that
dwells in my tabernacle, and those beings that dwell in yours;
the beings who are intelligent and possess, in embryo, all the
attributes of our Father in heaven; the beings that reside in
these earthly houses, they are the children of our Father who is
in heaven. He begat us before the foundations of this earth were
laid and before the morning stars sang together or the sons of
God shouted for joy when the corner stones of the earth were
laid, as is written in the sayings of the patriarch Job. In the
midst of all the patriarch's trials the question was put to him:
"Job, where wast thou when I laid the corner stones of the earth,
when the morning stars sang together for joy?" Job did not
pretend to answer the question, but left it for the Lord. But the
question was highly suggestive of a pre-existence, and of the
fact that Job existed before Adam was placed in the Garden of
Eden. Not his body, but the living being who inhabits the body,
who thinks and reasons, and moves the body by his will, and that
lives when the body is mouldering in the dust; that being or
those beings who shouted together when the corner stones of the
earth were laid. Why did they rejoice and shout together for joy
when the corner stones, or rather, when the nucleus was formed
around which the materials of this globe were gathered together?
Because, being intelligent, and knowing the path that led to
immortality and exaltation, they saw a prospect before them of
walking therein. But the point to which I wish to direct your
attention now is a fact of a pre-existence,--a principle believed
in by this people, and which is new to them and the world
generally; but it is not new, for it was taught in ancient times,
and is a scriptural doctrine. Solomon says when the body is laid
down the spirit will return to God who gave it. Now would there
be any sense in that doctrine if we had never been there before?
Could I say I will return to China, when I have never been to
China. No, the word "return" would not correctly express the
idea. If the spirit returns to God, it has been there before, and
we are only strangers here, having been sent forth from our
Father's house to one of His mansions in its imperfect state.
What for? To try us and give us experience, to place us in a
school in which we may learn some things that we never could have
learned if we had stayed at home, where we were at the time this
earth was formed. By and by we will return home again. There is
something comforting in the anticipation of returning home when
we have been away for a long time; but if we never had been in
heaven, in our Father's house; if we never had associated with
the heavenly throng and had never beheld our Father's face we
could not realize the feelings we now realize when we reflect
that we are going back to where we once dwelt. Happy thought, to
think that the memory, now clogged so that we cannot pierce the
veil and discern what took place in our first estate, will by and
by be quickened again and that we will wake up to the realities
of our past existence. When a man goes to sleep at night he
forgets the doings of the day. Sometimes a partial glimpse of
them will disturb his slumbers; but sleep as a general thing, and
especially sound sleep, throws out of the memory everything
pertaining to the past; but when we awake in the morning, with
that wakefulness returns a vivid recollection of our past history
and doings. So it will be when we come up into the presence of
our Father and God in the mansion whence we emigrated to this
world. When we get there we will behold the face of our Father,
the face of our mother, for we were begotten there the same as we
are begotten by our fathers and mothers here, and hence our
spirits are the children of God, legally and lawfully, in the
same sense that we are the children of our parents here in this
world. We are so called in the scriptures. It is written in the
epistle of James: "Shall we not much rather be in subjection to
the father of our spirits?" Again, we read that Jesus was with
the Father from before the foundation of the world; and in his
last prayer he prayed that he might be restored to that glory
which he had with the Father before the world was.
242
Now, who is Jesus? He is only our brother, but happens to be the
firstborn. What, the firstborn in the flesh? O no, there were
millions and millions born in the flesh before he was. Then how
is he the firstborn? Because he is the eldest--the first one born
of the whole family of spirits and therefore he is our elder
brother. But why these spirits came to inherit mortal tabernacles
is a question worthy of consideration. This world is full of sin,
sorrow, affliction, and death, and mankind see nothing, as it
were, but mourning and sorrow, from their birth until they go
down to the grave; then why send these heavenly spirits to dwell
in mortal tabernacles, corrupt, fallen, and degraded as we are in
this world? It is to learn, as I have already said, certain
lessons that we never could learn up in yonder mansions. Learn to
understand by experience many things pertaining to the flesh that
we never could learn there, that when we should be redeemed by
the blood and atonement of our elder brother, the firstborn of
every creature, and brought back into the mansions whence we
emigrated we might appreciate that redemption, and understand and
comprehend it by experience and not by precept alone. We might
bring up many arguments with regard to experimental knowledge.
Who that is born blind can know by experience, or in any other
way, the nature of light? No one. You might tell the blind man,
who never saw the first glimmer of light about its beauties, you
might speak of its various hues and colors, and of the benefit of
being able to see, but what could you make him understand? He
would not know light from anything else, and when you had talked
to him for a hundred years about the beauty of light, he would
not have a comprehension of it. Why? For the want of experience;
he must experience the sense of sight or he cannot understand its
worth. When his eyes are opened and the light beams forth upon
the optic nerve it creates a new experience, by calling into play
a new sense, and he learns something he did not before
comprehend. He could not learn it by being taught. So in regard
to coming from yonder heavenly creations to this world. We learn
by our experience many lessons we never could have learned except
we were tabernacled in the flesh.
242
But another and still greater object the Lord had in view in
sending us down from yonder world to this is, that we might be
redeemed in due time, by keeping the celestial law, and have our
tabernacles restored to us in all the beauty of immortality. Then
we will be able to multiply and extend forth our posterity and
the increase of our dominion without end. Can spirits do this?
No, they remain single. There are no marriages among spirits, no
coupling together of the males and females among them; but when
they rise from the grave, after being tabernacled in mortal
bodies, they have all the functions that are necessary to people
worlds. As our Father and God begat us, sons and daughters, so
will we rise immortal, males and females, and beget children,
and, in our turn, form and create worlds, and send forth our
spirit children to inherit those worlds, the same as we were sent
here, and thus will the works of God continue, and not only God
himself, and His Son Jesus Christ have the power of endless
lives, but all of His redeemed offspring. They grow up like the
parents; that is a law of nature so far as this world is
concerned. Every kind of being begets its own like, and when
fully matured and grown up the offspring become like the parent.
So the offspring of the Almighty, who begot us, will grow up and
become literally Gods, or the sons of God. Here is another
doctrine wherein we differ from the world, perhaps not so much
differ either, for they do sometimes believe in that passage of
scripture which speaks of Gods. "If they call them Gods unto whom
the word of God comes," says Jesus, or words to that effect, "why
then do you find fault with me because I make myself the Son of
God?" If those prophets and inspired men, such as Abraham, Isaac,
Jacob, Moses, Samuel, and others to whom the word of God came
were Gods in embryo why do you find fault with the only begotten
of the Father, so far as the flesh is concerned, because he makes
himself the Son of God? We, then, shall become Gods, or the sons
of God.
243
This puts me in mind of a certain vision that John the Revelator
had on the Isle of Patmos. On that occasion he saw one hundred
and forty-four thousand standing upon Mount Zion, singing a new
and glorious song; the singers seemed to be among the most happy
and glorious of those who were shown to John. They, the one
hundred and forty-four thousand, had a peculiar inscription in
their foreheads. What was it? It was the Father's name. What is
the Father's name? It is God--the being we worship. If, then, the
one hundred and forty-four thousand are to have the name of God
inscribed on their foreheads, will it be simply a plaything, a
something that has no meaning? or will it mean that which the
inscriptions specify?--that they are indeed Gods--one with the
Father and one with the Son; as the Father and Son are one, and
both of them called Gods, so will all His children be one with
the Father and the Son, and they will be one so far as carrying
out the great purposes of Jehovah is concerned. No divisions will
be there but a complete oneness; not a oneness in person but a
perfect oneness in action in the creation, redemption, and
glorification of worlds.
243
I thought I would make a few remarks on these subjects, inasmuch
as they were broached this morning. You begin to understand,
strangers, what the Latter-day Saints' views are in regard to the
multiplication of the human species to all ages of eternity. You
begin to understand what is meant by that passage in the New
Testament in the writings of Paul, that the man is not without
the woman in the Lord, neither is the woman without the man. You
will find it in the eleventh verse of the eleventh chapter of
Paul's First Epistle to the Corinthians. Here is a mystery which
the whole religious world perhaps have not understood. They
suppose that old maids and bachelors are just as honorable in the
sight of God as though they were married. It is not so according
to the words of Paul. If a man be in the Lord he must not be
without the woman and the woman must not be without the man. Why?
Because there is an eternal union to exist in the marriage
covenant between the male and female to carry out and fulfil
those great purposes of which I have been speaking--namely, the
peopling of the mansions of our Father in the future. And those
mansions will multiply to all eternity; there will be no end to
the increase of worlds, and no end to the inhabitants of those
worlds; and the father of the spirits who go forth, take
tabernacles, and are redeemed, will be king over his own sons and
daughters in the eternal worlds, through all the ages of
eternity. He will not go and rob his neighbor of his children to
set up a kingdom of his own. He must have a woman in the Lord,
and the woman must have a man in the Lord if they ever carry out
the great and eternal purposes of which I have been speaking.
244
Much might be said in this connection with regard to the doctrine
of plurality of wives. There is a difference between the male and
the female so far as posterity is concerned. The female is so
capacitated that she can only be the mother of a very limited
number of children. Is man thus capacitated? Was not Jacob the
patriarch of old capable of raising posterity by all his wives?
He certainly was; and were not many of the ancient prophets and
inspired men capable of raising twenty, forty, fifty, or a
hundred children, while the females could only raise a very
limited number on an average. In the resurrection, when the four
wives of Jacob come out of their graves, will he divorce three of
them and only keep one? or will they all multiply and spread
forth their dominions under the old patriarch while eternal ages
shall last? and would a monogamist have power to fill a world
with spirits sooner than a polygamist? Which would accomplish the
peopling of a world quickest, provided that we admit this eternal
increase, and the eternal relationship of husband and wife--after
the resurrection as well as in this world? In that state they do
not marry nor give in marriage. Why? Because marriage is an
ordinance that has to be attended to here, and unless it is
secured in this life for eternity it cannot be secured in the
resurrection, for they neither marry nor are given in marriage
there. They do not baptize after the resurrection, they do not
confirm and administer the ordinances pertaining to this life
after the resurrection. All these things have to be attended to
here, then we have a claim to the blessings here and hereafter.
If a man would obtain an eternal increase and eternal kingdoms
without number for his posterity to inhabit, under the direction
and control of Him who is King of kings and Lord of lords, he
must secure the right to these blessings in this life. When Adam
and Eve were married they were married for eternity, from the
very fact that they were united together before they fell, before
death entered into the world. Death was not considered in the
marriage covenant. The first example of marriage on record was
between two immortal beings--two beings who would have lived
until now if they had not sinned, and the end of that marriage
covenant would never have come; but notwithstanding this,
throughout the whole Christian world, when the marriage ceremony
is performed the minister stands up and says: "I pronounce you
husband and wife until death does you separate;" when death
separates you the marriage covenant is at an end. Can they live
together after the resurrection by virtue of these covenants made
by uninspired men? No. Why? Because they were only married for a
certain definite period, and that was until death, when that
comes the time is run out. The covenant is no longer binding. It
is not legal in the sight of heaven for eternity. But when a man
is united to a woman by virtue of that priesthood which has power
to seal on the earth and it is sealed in heaven, their marriage
covenant is not dissolved, but it will stand and be good and
lawful as long as eternity endures, just like the covenant
entered into by our first parents. Perhaps you may think that
Brother Pratt is rather enthusiastic and fanatical in his ideas
to suppose that immortal beings can multiply; but I would ask any
person who has read the first and second chapters of Genesis if
the command which was first given to multiply was not given to
two immortal beings who had not yet fallen? If, therefore, two
immortal beings, were then commanded to multiply, why should it
be thought incredible that immortal beings who are raised from
the grave and restored to all that which Adam and his wife
possessed before the Fall, should have the power to do the same?
245
Then again, it oftentimes happens that a monogamist, or the man
with but one wife, loses that wife; and by the Scriptures he is
permitted to marry again. If he loses a second wife it is lawful
for him to marry a third wife, and so on. Now if we admit the
eternal covenant of marriage between the first pair--two immortal
beings, and that they were commanded to multiply, then, if the
same order of marriage is to be continued, and we become
immortal, and all the man's three wives who have died in
succession come up out of the grave, must he divorce all but one,
or will he have them all? And if he must divorce any, which must
he divorce, and which must he claim? Does not everything that is
consistent and reasonable, and everything that agrees with the
Bible show that plurality of wives must exist after the
resurrection? It does, or else there will be a breaking up of the
marriage covenant.
245
I do not know but I ought to apologize for detaining you so long;
but the subject is interesting to my own mind and I trust it has
been interesting to the hearers.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 14 / John
Taylor, October 8, 1871
John Taylor, October 8, 1871
DISCOURSE BY ELDER JOHN TAYLOR,
Delivered in the New Tabernacle, Salt Lake City,
Sunday, October 8, 1871.
(Reported by David W. Evans.)
THE UNCHANGEABLENESS OF THE GOSPEL--THE TRIUMPH OF TRUTH.
245
We are met here in a conference capacity, and have assembled
ostensibly, and in reality, to confer together about the general
interests of the church and kingdom of God upon the earth. The
authorities from the distant settlements are here to represent
themselves and their people, and a great many are here from the
surrounding settlements to listen to the teachings that may be
given, to the business that may be transacted, to the doctrines
that may be promulgated, and in general to make themselves
acquainted with the spirit of the times, with the obligations
that devolve upon them; and the various responsibilities that
rest upon all parties.
245
We meet, then, as I have said, to consult on the general
interests of the church and kingdom of God upon the earth, and
not upon our own peculiar ideas and notions, to carry out any
particular favorite theme or to establish any special dogma of
our own devising; nor do we meet here to combine against men; but
to seek, by all reasonable and proper means, through the
interposition and guidance of the Almighty, and under the
influence of His Holy Spirit, to adopt such means and to carry
out such measures as will most conduce to our individual
happiness; the happiness of the community with which we are
associated; to the establishment of correct principles; to the
building up of our faith, and strengthening us in the principles
of eternal truth; to our advancement and progress in the ways of
life and salvation, and to devise such measures and carry out
such plans as will best accord with the position and relationship
we occupy to God, to the world we live in, and to each other.
246
So far as the principles of truth are concerned they are like the
Author of truth--"the same yesterday, to-day, and for ever." No
change has taken place in the programme of the Almighty in regard
to His relationship with men, the duties and responsibilities
that devolve upon men in general, or upon us, as the elders of
Israel and representatives of God upon the earth. Years ago, when
we listened to the glad tidings which had been again revealed to
man, by the opening of the heavens and by the revelations of God,
we rejoiced in the great principles of truth that were then
divulged. The gospel that we then obeyed brought peace to our
bosoms; for it enlightened the eyes of our understandings and
gave us a knowledge of our standing with and relation to the
Almighty; made us acquainted with the position we occupy in
relation to the living and the dead; opened up a way whereby we
might pour blessings on the latter, and, as ancient patriarchs
and servants of God did, by which we could confer blessings on
unborn generations. That gospel unfolded unto us some of those
glorious principles associated with the present position and
future destiny of man. The work in which we are engaged is like
the Great Jehovah--eternal and unchangeable. It emanated from
God, and was imparted to man by revelation. By obedience to that
gospel we received the Holy Ghost, which partook of the things of
God and showed them unto us. That spirit imparted light, truth,
and intelligence, which have continued to be manifested to the
church of the living God and to all who are faithful in that
church up to the present time.
247
Men have their ideas and theories and notions, their views of
morality, politics, science, and philosophy; we have our ideas in
relation to God, to angels, to eternity and to our responsibility
to God and to the world; and acting upon that faith we go forth
in the name of Israel's God to accomplish that destiny which God
has placed in our hands. God has decreed certain things with
regard to the earth and the people who live on it. He has
revealed unto His servants, the prophets, certain things that
should transpire in connection with the world and its
inhabitants, and we are left no longer to the wild chaos of
fleeting thought that exists everywhere in the world; for God has
placed us under His inspiration, given unto us a knowledge of His
law, revealed unto us His purposes, drawn back the curtain that
intervenes between man and his heavenly Father, and divulged unto
us His will, designs, and purposes concerning us. We know for
ourselves of the truth of those principles that God has revealed,
and if in former days Paul could say, "Ye are our witnesses, as
also is the Holy Ghost who bears witness unto us," it can be said
more emphatically of this day. This assembly now before me have
received the gospel of Jesus Christ, the Holy Ghost accompanying
that gospel; and every man and woman present who has lived the
religion of Jesus Christ has the witness of the truth of the work
they have obeyed, and they are ready with one acclaim to
pronounce: "We are His witnesses, as is also the Holy Ghost which
bears witness unto us." You, my brethren and sisters, know of the
truths of that gospel which you have received, and you are not
indebted for that knowledge to any organization that exists under
the face of the heavens, other than the one you are now
associated with. No philosophy, no religious combination, no
school, no doctors of divinity, no priesthood of any order
revealed unto you the principles which you are in possession of.
The gospel that you received, you received "not of man nor by
man, but through the influence of the Spirit of God and the power
of the holy priesthood that administered it." This you know now,
and this you then knew. It is no wild phantom, no idle theory, no
notion propagated by man; but it is the word of eternal life, the
revelations of God, the gospel of Jesus Christ, the principles of
eternal truth, which you have received, from the God of truth,
through the medium of that priesthood which He has organized on
the earth; and this you know, realize, and understand for
yourselves. You understood it years ago, and you understand it
to-day. It is the same gospel, the same priesthood, the same
principles of truth; it imparts the same hope, fills the bosom
with the same joy, disperses that uncertainty and doubt that
dwell in the bosoms of unbelievers, and opens to the view of the
believer visions of "glory, honor, immortality and eternal
lives." And there is nothing in this world that can change these
feelings--no vain philosophy, no political influence, no
combinations of any kind that can root out of the mind these
principles of eternal truth which are inspired and implanted
there by the spirit of the living God. They are written on the
tablets of the heart in characters of living fire, and they will
burn and extend while time exists or eternity endures. So far
then we feel comforted and blessed. If others are satisfied with
their views, all right. If a man wants to be a Methodist,
Presbyterian, Roman Catholic, Shaker, or Quaker, all right, he
can be what he pleases; but let me have my religion. Let me have
principles that will draw aside the curtain of futurity and
introduce me to those scenes that exist behind the veil. Let me,
as an immortal being, know my destiny pertaining to time and
eternity, and the destiny of my brethren and friends, and of the
earth that I live upon; let me have a religion that will lead me
to God, and others may take what they please, it is immaterial to
me. I have no quarrel with them. They can have their own ideas
and carry out their own views, so far as I am concerned,
untrammelled, if they will let me have mine. Let me be surrounded
with the panoply of truth, let me have the favor of Jehovah, let
me associate with angels and the heavens, and eternity be opened
to my view, and be placed in such a relationship with God that He
can communicate His will to me, and I ask no more of this world.
I have no complaint to make about anybody, I don't even complain
of the devil. I know that he was sent here for a certain
purpose--to carry out the purposes of God, and God did not even
banish him His presence when the sons of God met together, for
the devil was also among them, and we need not be surprised at
anything of that kind now. When the Lord asked him where he came
from, said he, "I came from wandering to and fro in the earth."
What did he do in the earth? Not much good, and, I presume, all
the evil he could. And I presume it was absolutely necessary that
there should be devils, or there would not have been any.
248
Years and years ago, I preached abroad among the nations of the
earth, and I see around me here many of my brethren, the elders,
whose heads are now as grey as mine, who did the same. We
preached to many of you who are here, and told you that the world
would wax worse and worse, deceiving and being deceived. Did we
not preach this doctrine? I think we did, ten, twenty, thirty,
and forty years ago. We told you then that in consequence of the
wickedness that would exist upon the earth, thrones would be cast
down, empires be demoralised, and that wars and bloodshed would
exist upon the face of the earth, and that God would arise and
vex the nations and bring them to judgment, because of their
iniquities. Is it anything astonishing that these words should be
fulfilled? Why, they are the words of truth! They were spoken by
the spirit of revelation, and were in accordance with the
revelations given to ancient men of God, who spoke as they were
moved upon by the Holy Ghost, and who, while rapt in prophetic
vision, saw and foretold what should transpire on the earth. God
revealed the same things to us that He did to them.
248
And what other doctrines did you hear the elders proclaim, my
friends? You heard them proclaim, "Come out of her, my people."
Why? "That you partake not of her sins and receive not of her
plagues." Didn't you hear that? I think you did. Did you hear
that her sins had reached up to heaven, and that God would
remember her iniquities? Yes, you did. Do you believe it to-day?
Yes: you believe just the same principles now that you believed
then. Your ideas and views, feelings and theories in these
respects have not advanced, as people tell us sometimes, with the
intelligence of the age. God save me from such intelligence, the
Lord deliver me from their infidelity, corruption, and iniquity,
social, moral, political, and of every kind you can mention; and
the Lord God deliver this people from it. I don't want it. I want
to know God and the principles of truth. I want, as an immortal
being to understand something of my relationship with the other
world. I want to know how to save the living and to redeem the
dead, and to stand as a savior on Mount Zion, and to bring to
pass the purposes of Jehovah in relation to this people and the
earth whereon we live. That is what I want to know; that is the
kind of intelligence I am after. Then, if there is anything else
that we have not got, that is good, virtuous, holy, pure, or
intellectual, give it to us, and we will embrace it; but we don't
want your corruptions, debaucheries, and crimes, which everywhere
prevail, and which are a stench in the nostrils of God, angels,
and all good men; and I would make a prayer here which I used to
hear very often when I was an Episcopalian: "From all such
things, good Lord deliver us." We want truth, purity, integrity,
and honesty; we want men who live so that they dare face any man,
or, even God himself; and to reach this standard is what we are
after, and it is our constant aim and desire. I was very much
pleased with a song I heard sung yesterday. I don't know that I
can remember it, but it was something like this:
"Hurrah, hurrah, for the mountain brave, No trembling serf is he;
Nor earth, nor hell can him enslave--
The Gods have set him free."
There is nothing faltering in the knees of a man of God, you
can't make him quail. God is his friend, and angels and all good
men are his friends. He is living for time and eternity, and all
is right with him, living or dying.
249
Well, but don't you think some folks are very bad? I always
thought so; my mind is not changed about that a particle. Well,
but don't you think the folks don't treat us very well sometimes?
I never knew the time they did; I never expect to be well treated
by them. I never knew nor read of any men of God that were well
treated by the people of the world, and if we were I should not
think we were men of God at all. Why men who feared God anciently
were generally the most unpopular of men, they were considered a
kind of fools, or half crazy, or something the matter with them.
The enlightened pagans of former days did not like either the
religion or the God of the Hebrews. They thought them a shame and
a disgrace, and that Baal and their gods were much better. Men of
God, in old times, we are told, had to wander about in sheepskins
and goatskins, and to dwell in deserts and in dens and caves of
the earth. "They must have been very wicked people in those
days," say you; and they were, and so they are to-day. There is
not much difference, only I think we are a little better
situated, for we have our good houses and farms and an extensive
territory. We live under our own vine and figtree, and none can
make us afraid. They think they can, but they make a mistake;
there is no trembling of the knees here. Fear does not dwell
here, and if it did a little more of the principles of that
gospel you have received would dispel it. I remember a kind of
shaky-kneed fellow in old times, and they were in rather a
critical position. There was some Gentiles holding court there.
Oh no, it was not that, I forgot; it was another affair, an army
was surrounding them. Excuse me for making the mistake! There was
an old prophet there, rather a rough sort of a fellow, and very
unpopular. His servant was a rather shaky-kneed sort of chap, was
in a tremble, and wanted to know what was going to be done.
"Why," says the prophet, "They are more who are for us than those
who can be against us." The servant didn't understand this
exactly, and the prophet prayed that he might get a little more
religion. Said he, "O God, open the young man's eyes," and the
Lord did so, and as soon as his eyes were opened he saw thousands
of the heavenly hosts surrounding him, and said he, "The chariots
of Israel and the horsemen thereof." That inspired him with
confidence, and did away with that trembling in the knees. Now if
any of you should have had a little trembling of that kind, go to
your God, seek for the spirit of revelation that flows from Him;
get hold of the light and intelligence which the Holy Ghost
imparts, and you will cry, "Hosanna, hosanna, hosanna to the God
of Israel, for He rules and will rule until He has put all
enemies under His feet," you will cry out, "Zion shall arise and
shine, and the glory of God shall rest upon her!" You will cry
aloud, "The principles of eternal truth will triumph, not all the
powers of earth and hell can stay their progress, for Zion is
onward, onward, onward, until the kingdoms of this world shall
become the kingdoms of our God and His Christ, and He will rule
for ever and ever!"
249
If there is anything the matter with any of you, I don't think
there is much; but if there is, get a little more religion; live
your religion, seek for the spirit of revelation, which has led
you on to the present time. If you cling to that it will lead you
to the portals of eternal life. Talk about the Saints of God
quailing, pshaw! The work of God is onward, the kingdom of God is
forward, and all that I have to say is, get out of the way, for
the chariots of Israel are advancing, the purposes of God are
being unfolded, the work of God will roll forth, and woe to that
man who lifts his puny arm against it.
249
But I am not strong in body, rather feeble in health, and I do
not feel that my bodily strength is sufficient to talk much
longer to this large assembly. I have heard men say they know
this is the truth; so do I. I know that God has spoken. If nobody
else knows on the earth besides, I know that the truths of God
have been revealed; I know that the gospel has been restored; I
know that this people will continue to cleave to the truth, that
the kingdom of God will progress, and that by and by we will
shout victory! victory! victory! now and for ever, worlds without
end. May God bless Israel and all who bless Israel, and let the
curse of God rest upon her enemies, in the name of Jesus. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 14 / John
Taylor, October 22, 1871
John Taylor, October 22, 1871
REMARKS BY ELDER JOHN TAYLOR,
Delivered in the New Tabernacle, Salt Lake City,
Sunday October 22, 1871.
(Reported by David W. Evans.)
REVELATION--PERSECUTION--HIS TESTIMONY AND FEELINGS.
250
It is very pleasant for the Saints of God to reflect upon the
principles of eternal truth, that have been developed unto them.
If there is anything connected with happiness and humanity, if
their is anything calculated to expand the views and feelings of
the human family, to raise our hopes and aspirations, and to give
peace, joy, and confidence; it is the thought that God has
revealed unto us the precepts of eternal truth; that He has
planted them within our bosoms and given unto us a certainty in
regard to those things we profess to believe in, and assuredly do
know.
251
Standing, as we do, before our Heavenly Father, in possession of
the principles of eternal life; having had a knowledge of them
unfolded unto us by the revelations of the Lord Jesus Christ, and
as mortal and immortal beings, knowing for a certainty the things
which God has revealed, for the salvation of the human family, we
feel confident, joyous, happy, and contented, and our souls
rejoice in the fullness of the blessings of that gospel, of which
the world, generally, at the present time are so ignorant. Men
generally, although very particular about financial matters, and
things pertaining to time; although very careful about the
acquisition of wealth and desirous of knowing which is the best
way to invest it after they have obtained it; although desirous
to obtain honor and fame and wealth; yet in regard to religious
matters it seems that they are perfectly willing that anybody
should think for them and act for them, and be their dictators
and guides; and hence they have a hireling priesthood whom they
pay to take care of their souls, just as they pay physicians to
take care of their bodies, and lawyers to take care of their
property. Religion is not a thing, according to the estimation of
a great many, that everybody ought to be dabbling with: it
belongs to the priests, teachers, etc., who are paid for teaching
their dogmas, theories, creeds, and opinions. I was brought up a
member of the Church of England, the same as my friend, the
speaker who preceded me. It is customary among the Episcopalians
to prepare men for the ministry just the same as they prepare men
for doctors, lawyers, or the military profession. In examining
their boys to find for what they are the best capacitated, if one
is pretty shrewd, he must be a lawyer; if one is full of fire and
energy, they try to make a military officer of him; but those who
are dull, dumpish, and ignorant are generally made parsons of.
These are they who are teachers of religion, and who the great
mass of men are ready to follow; and as the scriptures say, when
"the blind lead the blind they both fall into the ditch."
251
I speak of these things to show the position of the world
generally in regard to religion--that which affects their
interests for eternity. Men are sometimes a little careful in the
organization of governments, and in the passage of laws for the
protection of their rights; statesmen, scientists, philosophers,
and men of intelligence are brought into requisition, to expand
the general judgment about matters wherein individual rights or
the rights of a community are concerned; and in fact, in relation
to affairs of a temporal or worldly nature, men are generally
careful; but on religious matters it is very different.
251
What are we to think of the religious standard or statutes of the
Christian world to-day? Professing to believe in the Bible, who
really believes in or cares for the principles which it
advocates? Who has the hardihood to be governed by the laws which
it promulgates? Why, I could refer you to judges to-day, and
Christian judges at that, professing to believe the Bible, who
would make men guilty and arraign them before their bars for
believing the principles contained in that very book. This is the
height of intelligence, the summit of all excellence, and the
glory of our judiciary to-day! And look at our religionists--they
are fools, and don't know what they are doing, the position they
are placing themselves in, or the ruin they are hurling upon the
nation with which they are associated. They do not know that by
the introduction of false principles, those principles will
spread, and permeate, and will roll back again on their own
heads, producing misery, confusion, and bloodshed wherever they
go. They do not know this, they have not sense enough to see
it--they are poor, miserable, blind fools.
252
And what do they know about God and eternity? Nothing. They deny
the very principles that would bring men into communication with
the Almighty. Christian ministers, for ages past, have repudiated
all idea of revelation or communication from God. Shut up that
principle from me, deprive me of the privilege, shut me out from
God, let the heavens be brass so that I could not approach Him,
and life has no object. As an immortal being, connected with this
world and the next, if I can not have a knowledge of God, I do
not want to exist. I want nothing to do with this world; God
knows there is not enough in it to captivate the mind of any
intelligent being who is capable of reflecting on the destinies
of an immortal soul. Strip us of that, and what have we left?
Nothing, simply nothing. I look upon man as the handwork of God
and as an immortal being. I look upon the world we live in as
having emanated from Him, and man created and placed here by the
wisdom, intelligence, power, and generosity of the All Wise, the
Great Eternal I Am; that was, and is, and is to come. I look upon
it that men, combining the mortal and immortal, and possessing
such intelligence as they possess, ought to be able to approach
the fountain of all intelligence in the way which the gospel
unfolds; and if the religion that I possess will not bring me to
an acquaintance with my Heavenly Father, to a relationship with
Him, to a certainty pertaining to the future, as well as the
present, I want nothing to do with it. I would not give the ashes
of a rye straw for all the religion in the world that would not
lead a man to God. I want knowledge, certainty, intelligence; I
want principles that have emanated from God; and I want freedom
and liberty as an American citizen, and as a citizen of the
kingdom of God, as a man who is capable of breathing free air,
and living, and enjoying the gifts of God. These things I want,
and these, so help me God, I will have so long as God gives
breath (congregation said "Amen"), and no man, no set of men
shall deprive me of them. They may deprive me of life, but I
shall live and soar among the free in the eternal worlds, and
rejoice among the Gods, under these blessings and privileges that
God has revealed to us here on the earth. These are my feelings
in short, and I feel calm, comfortable, pleasant, joyous, and
happy in the possession of those principles which God has
revealed for the salvation of the human family.
252
I think we read somewhere that "happy is that people whose God is
the Lord;" and I say happy is that people who believe in a living
God, a God that can hear and see, and who can speak and reveal
His will to man. I feel happy at being associated with such a
people, and to-day there is not a king, emperor, potentate, or
power on earth with whom I would exchange places. God is my God,
my Heavenly Father is my protector, and He is the protector, and
friend, and God of Israel, and He will stand by and sustain them
in the midst of all events and under all circumstances which may
transpire, consequently I feel easy, comfortable and pleasant.
253
"Well but," says one, "perhaps you would not feel so if you had a
process resting on your head, as some have." I do not know, but I
think I should. I have known some little of these things before
to-day. I have been mobbed before to-day for my religion, I have
been shot at and hit before to-day for my religion; and my
religion is just the same to-day as ever. It produces the same
joy, confidence, hope, and reliance as in any other day; and
these are not only my feelings, but they are also those of my
brethren. There is no faltering, no trembling of the knees, no
shaking in the feelings with us. God is our God; we are his
people. This is the Zion of God; this is the kingdom of God,
which our judges tell us the United States is making war against.
I wonder if they tell the truth? No matter, I am a member of and
an elder in the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, and
I dare acknowledge it before any power there is under the
heavens. I belong to that Church; and I thank God, my Heavenly
Father, for the privilege of being associated with these brethren
and these sisters who are before and around me; and my feelings
are to-day, and ever have been, like one of old, when she said:
"This people shall be my people, their God shall be my God; where
they live I will live also, where they die there I want to be
buried;" and when they rise from and burst the barriers of the
tomb and ascend into the presence of Jehovah, I expect to be with
them, and to be one with them in time and one in eternity. These
are my hopes and my feelings, and I say Hallelujah, Hallelujah,
for the Lord God omnipotent reigneth, and He will reign until He
has put all His enemies under His feet." (Congregation said
"Amen"), and this kingdom will go forth and roll onwards, and woe
to the man who attempts to stay the progress of Jehovah. He shall
wither like grass before the breath of the Lord of Hosts
(Congregation said "Amen"), and the principles of eternal truth
will be onward, onward, onward, until the kingdoms of this world
shall become the kingdoms of our God and His Christ, and He shall
rule for ever and ever.
253
Men may try to forge chains for us, but we will snap them asunder
as Samson did, by the power of God. God being our helper, we will
maintain the principles of eternal truth; we will maintain and
cherish the principles of freedom and liberty of all kinds, for
all men, for every son and daughter of Adam; and we will never
rest until the world shall be revolutionized with these
principles, until all men everywhere shall proclaim themselves
free. It will not be only like the bell they sounded when they
proclaimed the Declaration of Independence, and liberty
throughout the land; but we will proclaim liberty to the world,
salvation to the human family, freedom of thought and freedom of
action, with power to worship God as they please, when they
please, and where they please, all over the face of the wide
earth. We will never rest until the shackles are knocked off from
all men, and all men everywhere are free and equal. These are the
designs of God, and God will consummate them, and no power can
stop His hand.
253
I am not strong in body, and cannot talk long; but I feel in my
bosom the spirit of God burning like a living fire. I thank my
Father for His protecting care and grace over this people; and I
feel like exhorting my brethren to live their religion, to keep
the commandments of God, and preserve themselves pure. If they do
they need ask nothing from these rotten, miserable, stinking
wretches with which they are surrounded here at the present time.
Preserve yourselves pure, be virtuous, holy, and honorable, and
God will bless you and stand by you, and Israel shall be
victorious from this time henceforth and forever, in the name of
Jesus. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 14 / Orson
Pratt, December 10, 1871
Orson Pratt, December 10, 1871
DISCOURSE BY ELDER ORSON PRATT,
Delivered in the Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, December 10, 1871.
(Reported by David W. Evans.)
THE GATHERING--THE RISE OF THE CHURCH--THE BOOK OF MORMON--TRUE
CHRISTIANITY.
254
There is a large assembly of people now seated in this
Tabernacle, and it will require a good deal of attention and
stillness on the part of so large a congregation in order to hear
distinctly and to understand what may be advanced. I have been in
the habit for a few months past of selecting a text from the
Scriptures. I do not do so this afternoon, for the reason that no
particular text has presented itself to my mind; nevertheless I
shall endeavor by the assistance of the Spirit of the Lord to
speak upon subjects as they may be presented to me at the very
moment. What they will be I know not. It is my earnest desire,
however, that I may be favored with the faith and prayers of all
good people who may be present, that peradventure the Lord may be
merciful to us and shed forth a great abundance of His Holy
Spirit to assist us on this occasion.
254
It is a strange thing to the greater part of the civilized world
to see, or rather to contemplate, so many scores of thousands of
people gathering together in the interior portions of North
America, in the Rocky Mountains or vicinity, all of one religious
faith. It is a marvel, and produces a great deal of wonderment
among the people, to understand what is the cause of this great
assembling or gathering together, what it means, what the object
is, what purpose is to be accomplished, what the designs of the
people are and so forth. It is attracting the attention not only
of our own nation but of many other nations--this fleeing out,
this gathering together of a people from so many parts of the
world and coming together in the interior of this new world, in a
country which, to all human appearance, was one of the most
difficult countries in the known world to be settled. They wonder
how it is that an influence can be exercised over the minds of so
many people, among so many nations, to get them to leave the
homes of their fathers, their native countries, their associates
and friends, and go forth for thousands of miles upon railroad
conveyance, and cross the ocean, and then pursue their journey
for thousands of miles still further into the heart of a desert.
This is a curious thing when we reflect upon it. I will here
observe, however, that it is not the influence of man that has
brought this great event about; man is not the origin of this
great gathering which you see in the Territory of Utah. If you do
not believe what I say, let any other society, I don't care how
much talent they may have, how much human wisdom they may
possess; let them attempt to accomplish a similar thing and see
whether they can succeed. Take all the learning that is in the
world, combine it together, send forth the most learned and
talented orators among the nations, exercise all the human power
and influence that God has given you, and attempt to accomplish a
work similar to the one which is now before your eyes, and see if
you can succeed. It can't be done; it never has been done, to my
knowledge, since the days of our Savior. We have no account in
history of any religious society gathering out from so many
nations into one region of country since the days of the Savior.
254
Do you wish to know the secret of this great gathering? Do you
wish to know why it is that this influence has been exercised
over the minds of the people? I will tell you: it is because God,
who is in yonder heavens, has spoken in our day, this is the
secret. It is because he has sent forth angels, messengers from
heaven, who have appeared to men here on the earth, and have
conversed with them. It is because God, by angels, and by his own
voice, has sent forth messengers again unto the human family with
an important message, a message more important, in one sense of
the word, than any which has before been delivered to man--a
message to prepare the way before the face and coming of his Son
from the heavens.
255
Strangers may inquire, what has this great gathering to do with
preparing the way before the coming of his Son? Could you not all
remain scattered abroad among the nations and be prepared just as
well? I answer, that if God had commanded us to remain among the
nations in our scattered condition, that would have been right,
and acceptable before him; but on the other hand, if God has
spoken, as we declare that he has, and his voice has been heard,
and messengers have been called and sent forth by divine command,
and revelation has been given, not only for the people to obey
the gospel but also to gather out and assemble themselves in one,
then we could not be prepared for his coming without obeying the
divine command. It all rests, therefore, on this point: has God
spoken concerning this matter? Has he really instituted this
thing? Has he given divine revelation in the 19th century? Has he
sent forth his angels? If he has, then the work that is before
you is the preparatory work for the coming of the Son of God. If
he has not spoken, as we declare that he has, then a similar work
will have to be performed in the future by some other people; for
the very work which you now perceive--the gathering together of
so many thousands, is clearly predicted by the ancient prophets;
and if we are not the people fulfilling these predictions, then
another people must rise hereafter under similar circumstances to
fulfil them, before the Son of God will come from the heavens, to
reign here as King of kings and Lord of lords.
255
Much has been said about the coming of our Lord to reign here on
the earth for a thousand years. We have now in the United States
and in Great Britain, and other parts of the world, those who
call themselves Second Adventists, who say they are going forth
in order to prepare the way before the coming of the Lord. But
are they fulfilling the predictions of the ancient prophets
contained in this Bible? By no means. The first prediction to
which I will refer you, upon this subject, that now occurs to my
mind, is one that has been often repeated, for some forty-one
years, by this people; but it is of so much importance and
interests this generation to that degree, that I never feel tired
of repeating it. It will be found in that prophecy that was
delivered to John on the Island of Patmos. He saw in vision, as
represented in the 14th chapter of his prophecy, the Son of Man
sitting on a cloud with a sharp sickle in his hands, clothed in
glory and in power, and he saw angels at the same time, and one
of them cried unto him that had the sharp sickle in his hands,
that he should go forth and reap down the earth; for the harvest
of the earth is ripe. Here was a view of the coming of the Son of
Man. But before this, there was a preparatory work to perform,
the nature of which is explained in the same chapter. This
preparatory work is what I wish to call your special attention to
on this occasion.
256
It was no less than a messenger that was to fly through the midst
of heaven--an holy angel, not something to be spiritualized, or
that we can interpret according to our own views, not some great
and renowned man that was to be raised up here on the earth, but
an angel. "I saw another angel," says John, before the coming of
Christ, before he saw that personage sitting on the cloud. "I saw
another angel flying through the midst of heaven." Not a person
raised up to go and preach here, and fly among the inhabitants of
the earth, but flying through the midst of heaven. What
particular message had this angel to convey, and to whom was he
to convey it? John says, that this angel whom he saw flying
through the midst of heaven had the everlasting gospel to preach
unto them that dwell on the earth. To show how extensively it was
to be preached, mark the next sentence: "To be preached unto them
that dwell on the earth, unto every nation, kindred, tongue and
people." Does not this include all? Does not the prediction take
within its scope all mankind in the four quarters of the earth?
It verily does. What was connected with this everlasting gospel
that the angel should have to be thus extensively preached among
the inhabitants of the earth? What other prediction was uttered
on that occasion? The angel proclaimed that the hour of God's
judgment had come. He had the gospel to restore, however, before
that judgment would fall on the nations. They must first hear it,
they must first be warned, they must first receive the
opportunity and privilege of receiving the message, after which,
if they do not receive it, the angel said that the hour of God's
judgment has come. Consequently we learn from these predictions
some three or four very important things. First: that when the
gospel is again committed to the inhabitants of the earth it is
to be by an angel. Second: that when it is thus committed, it
must be preached to all people under the whole heavens, without
any exception of tongues or languages or races. Third: we learn
that the hour of God's judgment was immediately to follow this
preaching of the everlasting gospel.
256
Now mark what is predicted in the next verse. This was the first
message; but John says, "I saw another angel follow him." There
were two angels then, the first one with a message of the gospel
of peace, proclaiming peace to the inhabitants of the earth, and
then judgment immediately to follow. The second angel had no
message of peace, but this was his proclamation; "Behold, Babylon
the great is fallen, is fallen, because she made all nations
drink of the wine of the wrath of her fornication." We learn that
a certain power, under the name of Great Babylon, is to meet with
a total downfall after the gospel had been preached, that was to
be brought by an angel. A third angel followed, and declared that
all who would not receive the message of truth should be cast
down, and should be punished, and the smoke of their torment
should rise up for ever and for ever. After having predicted the
coming of these three angels he then proclaims the coming of the
Son of God sitting on a cloud, of which I have spoken.
256
Now we have this important message to testify, and we testify it
in all boldness, we testify it before the heavens, we testify it
before the earth, we testify it in the name of the Lord God who
has sent us, in the name of Jesus Christ who has redeemed us,
that that angel has already come, that the 19th century is the
favored century in which God has fulfilled this ancient
prediction, uttered by the mouth of his ancient servant. God has
indeed sent that angel, and when he came he revealed the
everlasting gospel.
257
But I know what now rises in your hearts, I know what the
strangers who are before me will say in their hearts, what they
now think. Some of you now say in your hearts, we have the
everlasting gospel contained here in this book, the new
Testament, and we have had it for some eighteen centuries or
more, and consequently what was the use of another angel having
the same everlasting gospel to commit to the children of men when
we already had it? Now was not that in your hearts? I will
venture to say that there were some in this congregation who were
thinking of something very similar to this. Let me say in answer
to this query that God has revealed the everlasting gospel anew.
But what reason or purpose had he in so doing, say some, have we
not sufficient written on the subject in the Bible? Have we not
the Gospel in great plainness, and why should he reveal it anew?
I will tell you why. What is written in the New Testament in
relation to the everlasting Gospel is not as it was when it was
first revealed; and as a testimony that it is not very plain, let
me refer you to some five or six hundred different religious
views, all founded on this same book, which you say contains the
everlasting Gospel. Why all these views, why all this distraction
of faith? Why, for instance, does one sect believe in sprinkling,
another in pouring, another in immersion, another rejecting
baptism entirely, another baptizing those who profess to have
obtained forgiveness of sins? Another class baptizing expressly
for the remission of sins? Why is it that all these sentiments
and religious notions prevail? Do not all these classes profess
to found their faith on the New Testament, which they say
contains the everlasting Gospel? O yes. It shows clearly and
plainly that there is something lacking. There are just as many
sincere people, no doubt, who believe that sprinkling infants is
the correct mode of baptism, as there are who believe in
baptizing adults by immersion. One class is just as sincere as
the other; one professes to believe and have confidence in the
New Testament as well as the other. Now there must be something
that is not quite so clear in the New Testament, or there would
not be so great a diversity of opinion and sentiment.
258
We again refer to the everlasting Gospel that the angel should
bring! What might we expect when the angel comes? Could we not
reasonably expect that when God sends an angel from heaven with
the everlasting Gospel he will make it so plain that there can be
no misunderstanding in regard to any ordinance or any principle
that is connected with it? That is what I should expect. The
causes why these things are not so plain now in the New
Testament, are these: the New Testament has been handed down, or
its manuscripts, for a great many centuries, transcribed by the
scribes of different generations. No doubt many of these were
sincere and good men; but they have made, in the course of so
many centuries, many great perversions in the text, in the
original word I mean, in the Greek text, and also in the Hebrew
so far as the Old Testament is concerned. I am not referring to
the English manuscripts, but to the text written in what is
termed the original Greek or Hebrew. These Greek and Hebrew
manuscripts being transmitted from generation to generation, and
transcribed and altered more or less, have fallen at length into
the hands of the people of latter times in a state wherein they
very much contradict each other. It is declared by the most
learned archbishops and bishops, and men of great learning who
have gathered together thousands of these ancient manuscripts and
compared them one with another, that there are thirty thousand
different readings of the original text. Not merely a different
reading in one or two phrases, but of the original text, taking
the Old and New Testament as a whole. When King James, in his
day, set a great number of learned men apart to translate the
Bible into the English language, they gathered together such
manuscripts as they could get hold of. By examining them they of
course did not know which was correct. They found them differing
one with another in thousands of instances. Which were the most
correct they, without inspiration, never could learn; but they
did the very best they knew how. They are not to blame for those
errors. They were men of integrity; they collected, according to
the best of their understanding and knowledge, the manuscripts in
existence and translated them according to the best information
they had concerning the original languages. Hence originated this
present English Bible, King James's translation. I am astonished
when I look at this Bible, to find it so correct; I am
astonished, and it has been a mystery to me that it can be so
correct with such an abundance of contradictions in the original
manuscripts. As a general thing the meaning has not been altered
much, but it has been altered sufficiently to produce all the
confusion at present existing throughout Christendom. All these
different denominations have arisen, founded on the same Bible
and on the same text. What may we expect then when God sends an
angel? Must we expect that he will give us a confused mass of
something that we cannot understand? Or may we not rather expect
that he will impart to us the plainness and simplicity of his
word, and call that the gospel, and call upon the nations of the
earth to receive it? I answer that so far as reason is concerned,
and good sound judgment, that is, so far as I can judge
concerning reason, reason would say that the God of truth would
communicate a message in perfect plainness, that could not be
misunderstood by those who desired to know the right way.
259
Well, such was the fact. I hold in my hand a record containing
more writing than the New Testament; and this book, from the
beginning to the end, was written by divine revelation,
comprising history, prophecies and the Gospel. It was written by
an ancient people, a portion of the house of Israel, who dwelt in
ancient America. Prophets and inspired men wrote this record on
plates of gold. They inform us that Jesus administered on this
American continent in person, as well as on the little land of
Palestine. They inform us that after his resurrection and
ascension from the land of Jerusalem to his Father, he descended
on this American continent, that he taught them here at different
times, appearing to them often, delivering to them his
everlasting Gospel in plainness and simplicity. He commanded them
to write that Gospel upon the plates that they kept their records
on at that time, and which had been already handed down among
them for about six hundred years. This book also informs us
concerning the preaching of the Gospel among the ancient
Americans--the ancient inhabitants of this country; that twelve
men were called, not apostles, or rather that they were not
called apostles, but disciples. Twelve disciples were chosen in
ancient America and preached the Gospel that the Son of God
revealed to them in person. They proclaimed that Gospel in the
four quarters of this Western hemisphere, in other words, on what
we call South and North America; they built up the Church and
Kingdom of God in this land, and millions of the people received
the Gospel. They kept a record of this fact three hundred and
eighty-four years after the coming of Christ. Mormon, who had
charge of the records, after making an abridgment on other
plates, in consequence of the apostacy of his portion of the
nation, delivered the abridgment or the plates that contained it,
into the hands of his son Moroni, a faithful prophet and servant
of God, but the other plates he hid up in a hill in what we now
call the State of New York. Moroni beheld the downfall of his
nation, their destruction by the hands of another branch of the
house of Israel, a powerful nation on this continent. The nation
that kept these records was destroyed. Moroni, who was the last
prophet entrusted with the plates, had to flee from place to
place and hide up in dens and caves in order to preserve his own
life. These records, four hundred and twenty years after the
birth of Christ, were hidden up, at least that was the last date
given on them. With them was deposited a sacred instrument that
was possessed by the people on this continent, called the Urim
and Thummim. Many predictions were uttered, not only by Moroni,
but by many previous prophets, that these records in the last
days, should be brought to light by the ministration of holy
messengers; that God would bring them forth in order to prepare
the way before the coming of his Son from the heavens. This,
therefore, is the book that that angel whom John saw flying
through the midst of heaven has revealed to the inhabitants of
the earth. This is the sacred book that contains the everlasting
Gospel revealed by the angel. This is the sacred book which God
has commanded his servants to publish to the four quarters of the
globe as a witness unto all nations before the Son of Man comes.
This is the sacred book that contains the words of our Lord and
Savior Jesus Christ when he appeared on this American continent.
This is the sacred book that will go forth, warning all people,
nations and tongues before the Son of Man appears in his glory.
If they receive it they will be blest, if they receive it not
then will be fulfilled that which was spoken by the mouth of John
the Revelator concerning the hour of God's judgment coming upon
them.
260
Does this book do away with those differences that exist in
regard to many points of the doctrine of Jesus? Does it make it
plain so that there is no chance of building up two different
denominations from the doctrines it contains? I answer yes, there
can not be established two different denominations founding their
ideas on the doctrines of this book. Why? Because the doctrine is
so plain in every point that it is impossible for any person with
common sense not to understand it just as it is delivered and
revealed. Hence you perceive that, that which we would naturally
expect and reasonably hope for when the angel came is realized,
namely, a doctrine so plain that all the learning and wisdom of
man could not wrest and twist and turn it and make it appear two
different things. For instance, let us take the simple ordinance
of baptism, what does the Book of Mormon say in regard to that
one ordinance? Jesus, when he came to the American continent,
they not having seen the true order of baptism in the same light
that the Jews had in Palestine, condescended to point out to them
how they should be baptized. He says, first, you must believe in
me and repent of your sins and become as a little child and go
forth and be baptized for the remission of your sins and you
shall receive the Holy Ghost; and then, to show how this
ordinance was to be performed, he says that inasmuch as any one
shall come forth desiring the ordinance of baptism, having
repented of his sins, having believed in me, even Jesus Christ,
you shall go down into the water and you shall baptize him in my
name; you shall immerse him in the water, and come forth out of
the water, and then he shall receive the Holy Ghost. Showing the
ordinance also through which and by which the Holy Ghost should
be given, namely, the laying on of hands. Now I ask, is there any
possibility, with words penned as plain as these words are
recorded, to build up two different denominations in regard to
the mode of baptism? No, they could not do it; there could not be
one sprinkling, another pouring and another baptizing by
immersion; neither could there be those who would require
individuals to first experience religion and then be baptized;
but "be baptized in my name for the remission of their sins, and
then they shall receive the Holy Ghost."
261
Perhaps the strangers will say, that is plain enough, we admit
your argument that, if that be a revelation from God, there could
not be two different denominations built up on that. I will say
further that in regard to a great many other points of doctrine
this book is just as plain and just as simple. Supposing you
could grant all this, supposing you should say, strangers, we
will admit that it is very plain in the Book of Mormon; but the
great question with us is, is the Book of Mormon a divine
revelation? that is the question that we want answered. The
plainness we don't dispute, we know that it is so plain that a
wayfaring man though a fool need not err therein; all that we
want to know in regard to the matter is, has God given that book,
or is it an invention of man? What evidence have you to offer,
inquires the stranger, to prove the divine authenticity of your
book? You have the testimony of Joseph Smith. He says that an
angel came and revealed to him the Book of Mormon, and that he
was commanded by the Lord Almighty to go and get the plates,
according to the vision that was shown to him at the time the
angel came and conversed with him, that he obtained the plates,
and he says he translated them by the Urim and Thummim. This all
rests, perhaps you may think, upon his testimony alone. Well,
supposing it did, has God ever condemned the world for not
obeying one servant when he only had one witness? I answer yes,
in some instances. He was going to condemn the great city of
Nineveh on a certain occasion through the testimony of one man
called Jonah. "In forty days this great city shall be destroyed,"
says Jonah. Jonah finding that the Lord sent but one witness with
such an important message felt almost discouraged, and when he
was on his way to deliver it to a great people and city, he felt
that he would almost rather die than go as a single and solitary
witness with a message of so much importance, and be besought the
people to throw him overboard. They did so, the Lord having
produced a furious wind, frightened the people, and they,
according to their old traditions, thought somebody was on board
that ought not to be there. Jonah told them that he had rejected
the commandment of the Lord, and if they would throw him
overboard the winds would cease. They did so, and the wind did
cease. A fish was prepared and it swallowed up Jonah, and the
fish was commanded of the Lord to go and vomit up Jonah on the
land, which he did. Very obedient, much more so than many people
are now-a-days, or have been in former times. This fish was
obedient to the command of the Lord and went and did what the
Lord commanded, and Jonah was thrown up. The word of the Lord
came to him to go and fulfil his mission. He went and preached to
the great city of Nineveh, and told the people what the Lord
intended to do, and the people repented in sackcloth and ashes,
from the king on his throne down to the least of them; they all
turned and repented of their sins, and the Lord had compassion
and did not execute the judgment on them because of their
repentance. Now, what would have been the consequence if they had
rejected this one man's testimony? The consequence would have
been their overthrow. Jonah might have told them that God had
sent him, and he might have preached to them that he had been
swallowed up by a whale, and that God had given commandment to
the fish to vomit him up on dry ground! What would they care
about that? They would have said, "Jonah is crazy, insane, he
must be insane," and they might have rejected his testimony, and
brought death and destruction on the whole city, consequently God
may send but one witness.
261
But he sometimes condescends to give more. We have four witnesses
who have written and whose writings have descended to our day,
concerning the resurrection of Jesus Christ--one of the most
important events that has ever happened in our world. Four men
who saw Jesus after his resurrection have testified in the New
Testament to his resurrection. "Oh, but," says one, "we have more
than four men." I think not, I can't find but four who have
written. No women have written, for we have not any women's
epistles or writings in the New Testament. "But," says one, "do
you mean to say that the twelve apostles have not handed down
their testimony?" I do say so. I have no doubt but what they did
testify of his resurrection, but they have given us no account.
Four of the eight writers of the New Testament saw Jesus after
his resurrection, and all the Christian world at the present day
believe that Jesus rose from the dead because those four men
testified that he did so. But does not Paul say that he was seen
by him, and afterwards on a certain occasion after his
resurrection by five hundred of his brethren? Yes, we suppose
that he said so, because the writer of the Acts of the Apostles
says that Paul said so; but it all rests on the writer of those
Acts, whose name is supposed to be Luke. Luke says that Paul saw
Jesus; Luke says that he was seen by five hundred, or at least he
says that Paul says that he was seen by five hundred. Well now,
such a great and important fact as the resurrection of the Son of
God rests upon the testimony of four witnesses, and they are
dead. You cannot cross-question them, you can't ask them if their
testimony is true, you can't go to them and enquire about the
particulars in relation to it; but you have to take the testimony
of four witnesses who are dead and have been for eighteen hundred
years; yet you believe the great fact, I do, and so do the
Latter-day Saints, on their testimony.
261
Again, we find that it is written in the New Testament, the words
of Jesus on the same subject, that in the mouths of two or three
witnesses shall every word be established. Indeed, is that so?
Are two or three witnesses sufficient to condemn the whole world
of mankind, and to leave them without excuse? Jesus says so:
every word shall be established in the mouths of two or three
witnesses. This is in accordance with what took place in the days
of the flood. Noah, Shem, Ham and Japheth were the only witnesses
that went forth to warn that generation of a terrible judgment
that was to come on all flesh if they did not repent. They did
not receive the testimony of those four men and consequently they
were overthrown by the flood. God does therefore condemn the
children of men by the number of witnesses that seems to him good
to communicate, or through whom to communicate, a message to
them.
262
Now then, let us come back again. Here was Joseph Smith, a boy,
his very youth ought to testify in his favor, for when the Lord
first revealed himself to that little boy, he was only between
fourteen and fifteen years of age. Now, can we imagine or suppose
that a great impostor could be made out of a youth of that age,
and one that could reveal the doctrine of Christ as he has
revealed it to this generation? Would he stand forth and bear
testimony that he had seen with his own eyes a messenger of light
and glory, and that he heard the words of his mouth as they
dropped from his lips and had received a message from the Most
High, at that early age? And then, after having declared it, to
have the finger of scorn pointed at him, with exclamations,
"There goes the visionary boy! No visions in our day, no angels
come in our day, no more revelation to be given in our day! Why
he is deluded, he is a fanatic;" and to have this scorn and
derision and still continue to testify, in the face and eyes of
all this, while hated and derided by his neighbors, that God had
sent his angel from heaven. Can you imagine that a youth would do
this? Select out some of our little boys here, fourteen years of
age, can you imagine it to be possible for them to be impostors
of this description? I think not. The very youth, then, of this
first witness that I have named, testifies in his favor! Did God
send forth servants to publish this Book of Mormon, containing
the everlasting Gospel, to all the nations and kingdoms of the
earth without giving more witnesses than this one I have named?
No, he was more merciful to this generation than he was to the
city of Nineveh; he sent more than one. He would not even permit
this book to go forth as a divine revelation to this generation
until he had raised up three other men--Martin Harris, David
Whitmer and Oliver Cowdery, besides Joseph Smith. "But," says
one, "perhaps they were deceived, while Joseph Smith was the
imposter, they might have been sincere men!" Let us see whether
they could be deceived men, and yet their testimony be given as
it is here recorded. They have testified to all nations, kindred,
tongues and people unto whom this work shall come, that, "we,
through the grace of God the Father and our Lord Jesus Christ,
have seen the plates which contain this record, and we testify
with words of soberness that God sent forth an holy angel from
heaven, and he showed unto us the plates from which this record
was taken, and he commanded us to bear record of the same and to
be obedient unto the commandment of God. We bear testimony of
these things, and we do know if we are faithful in Christ we
shall rid our garments of the blood of all men," and so forth. I
have repeated to you part of the testimony of these three men.
263
Now is there any chance for deception here? An angel to be sent
forth from God, an angel to come down from heaven clothed in
glory and brightness! An angel to take these plates and turn them
over leaf after leaf and show the engravings thereon! An angel to
proclaim to them that they must bear testimony of it to all
people, nations and tongues; and at the same time to hear the
voice of God out of the heavens proclaiming that it had been
translated correctly! Any chance for deception here, so far as
they are concerned? Were they deceived? If so, you may as well
say that Peter was deceived, that Paul was deceived, that James
was deceived, that all the writers of the New Testament were
deceived, that all the writers of the Old Testament were
deceived, when they testify that they saw angels, for one stands
on as good and sound a foundation as the other; and if the very
nature of the testimony as recorded by the ancient writers shows
the impossibility of their being deceived, so does the nature of
the testimony revealed in the last days show the impossibility of
these individuals being deceived. Here then were four men before
this church had any existence, four special witnesses, raised up
to testify to the truth of the divinity of the Book of Mormon.
263
Were these all the witnesses God gave before the rise of this
church? No, no! There are eight other witnesses whose names are
recorded, attached to their own testimony, a testimony which they
give expressly to go forth in connection with this record, or in
all the translations of this record to every people, tongue and
nation under the whole heavens. What do they testify? They
testify in words of soberness that they have seen the plates from
which this record was translated, that they have handled these
plates, that they saw the engravings on these plates, that they
had the appearance of ancient work and of curious workmanship,
and they bear this testimony in words of soberness, and give
their names to go forth to the whole world of mankind. I ask if
either of these twelve witness have denied their testimony from
that day to this? Never, in no instance. Neither of these twelve
men, whatever has been his circumstances, wherever he has been,
has ever denied his testimony from that day to this. Forty-two
years and upwards have passed away since those twelve witnesses,
four of whom saw the angel, gave their testimony.
263
What other witnesses have you besides these? On the strength of
this testimony other persons believed in the everlasting Gospel
and went forth and were baptized, repenting of their sins, for
the remission of them. And God commanded his servants whom he had
called and ordained to be apostles in this church and kingdom, to
lay their hands upon them, and said that they, the candidates,
should receive the Holy Ghost through that ordinance. Did they
receive the Holy Ghost? They testified that they did. They
prophesied,--they were filled with joy and light, and with a
spirit that they never had experienced before. They testified
that they had received the baptism of fire and of the Holy Ghost,
in fulfillment of the promise. Did God reveal to them anything by
this spirit that came upon them through obedience to the Gospel?
Yes. What did he reveal? He revealed to them the divinity of this
work, the truth of it, and they knew as well as these witnesses
whose testimonies are recorded that Joseph Smith was a prophet of
God. They knew that no human being by human means could confer
the baptism of the Holy Ghost, as they testified they had
received it, consequently they became witnesses in their turn,
and many of them were sent forth as messengers and missionaries
to preach to their neighbors, and into the regions round about,
to declare what God had commenced to perform and accomplish in
the midst of the 19th century.
263
By and by thousands received the work. Did they receive the Holy
Ghost? Yes, every person who repented sincerely before God, who
had faith in the Lord Jesus Christ, and came forth humbly, and
was baptized by immersion by those whom the Lord had called and
appointed by revelation, did receive the Holy Ghost, by the
laying on of the hands of the servants of God. These would
constitute thousands of more witnesses in addition to those that
I have named.
264
But let other witnesses speak, besides all these who had received
a revelation of the divinity of this work. What other witnesses
did God give? He gave the same witnesses to the Church after it
was built up that he gave to the ancient Church. What did he give
to the ancient Church? He said to his apostles, as recorded in
the last chapter of Mark, "Go ye forth and preach the Gospel in
all the world to every creature, he that believeth and is
baptized shall be saved; he that believeth not shall be damned.
And these signs shall follow them that believe." Notice, now,
certain signs were to be given not only to the twelve men to whom
he was speaking, but all the world that should believe their
testimony, making millions and millions of witnesses. "These
signs shall follow them that believe: in my name they shall cast
out devils." These believers, not you apostles to whom I am
speaking alone, but all that believe the Gospel which you preach,
"they shall cast out devils in my name; they shall speak with new
tongues, if they shall drink any deadly thing or take up serpents
it shall not hurt them; they shall lay their hands upon the sick
and they shall recover." What glorious signs to follow the
Christians, or all believers in Christ! What has become of all
the Christians in all the centuries that are past and gone? Where
are they? If there have been any they have had these signs
following them. What, do you mean, Mr. Pratt, to unchristianize
the world? O no, I am only quoting the words of Jesus. If there
have been any Christians in the world for the last seventeen
centuries, these signs have followed them. They have laid hands
on the sick and the sick have recovered; they have cast out
devils in the name of Jesus, for recollect the promise is to all
believers, not to a few or a part of them.
264
Notice the two promises: First, salvation--he that believes,
(that is--all believers throughout the world,) and is baptized
shall be saved. Will you pretend to say that that promise of
salvation was limited to the days of the apostles? "O no," answer
all the Christian sects with one united voice, "the promise of
salvation is for all Christians in the first age, in all future
ages throughout all the world." Very well, come to the next
verse, "These signs shall follow them that believe." "Ah," says
the Christians, "that is not for us, that is limited to the days
of the apostles; that was not intended for the Christians of the
second, third, fourth or fifth century, or for the people in our
day. No, all we have to do is to claim the first promise and
reject the last."
264
Well, we are not so foolish as all this, although taught by our
forefathers, and the pretended Christians around us, that these
signs would not follow the believer, yet we were just simple
enough to believe that Jesus told the truth, and, consequently,
when the servants of God went forth and taught the everlasting
Gospel that an angel had brought from heaven, the Lord confirmed
the word by signs following. To whom? To those who believed. He
promised that they should have certain signs, and they got them,
and this was a confirmation to them. Every man and every woman
might know whether he or she was a believer or not in the Gospel;
if they obtained the signs they were believers; if they obtained
no gifts or no signs there was lack on their part, they were not
Christians in the full sense of the word.
265
Don't you think we would have been discouraged after forty years'
trial if God had not fulfilled the promise? I think we should. I
do not think you would see this large congregation here in this
desert mountainous country, I have no idea you would find such a
people here in such a forbidding country as we now occupy, if God
had not, in numerous instances among the nations in which you
formerly dwelt, fulfilled his promise, and given you the promised
blessing. This therefore, is another evidence, besides the
evidence and testimony recorded in the Book of Mormon, an
evidence which hundreds and thousands enjoy at the present day.
Hundreds and thousands have seen with their eyes and have
experienced the power of God as manifested in the various gifts.
265
This is what constitutes the true Christian Church. This is what
distinguishes Christianity from all spurious doctrines, and
separates the true from spurious Christianity. This is the great
distinguishing point, it is the power of God made manifest
through the preaching of the everlasting Gospel. It is this which
has gathered this people out form among the nations. It is
because their sick have been healed in their own country; it is
because thousands of this people, now in this Territory, have
been healed themselves. It is because God has shed forth his
power by the ministrations of his servants and proved to them
with testimonies they never can deny that the Lord God of Israel
has spoken from the heavens. Blessed be the name of the Lord our
God! Praise his name for evermore, that he has again sent the
Gospel in its fulness to the earth. We should praise his name
because he has not only restored the Gospel, but the power and
authority to preach it, and administer its ordinances! Power and
authority sent down from heaven and conferred upon weak mortal
man to baptize for the remission of sins! Power and authority
sent from the eternal heavens to build up his Church here on the
earth; and we see divine power and authority accompanying those
who he has thus called and to whom he has thus revealed himself.
Consequently our Gospel does not come with the cunning craftiness
of man's wisdom. Though we may be poor, illiterate men, taken
from our common avocations of life and sent forth by the Lord
Almighty to proclaim his Gospel, we have one thing the world has
not got. Though we may not be able to proclaim the Gospel in
eloquence of language and in the power and wisdom of the world,
we have a power that is superior to that--we have the power of
the Almighty God. We have his angels to go before our face, his
Spirit to dwell richly in our hearts, and his presence to go with
us and be with us on our right hand and our left. It is he who
performs the work; it is he who proclaims to the inhabitants of
the earth by the mouths of his servants, saying, "Repent, and
prepare the way for the great day of the coming of the Lord from
the heavens."
265
Will they hear? No, like the people in the days of the flood,
they eat, they drink, they are engaged in merchandise and in the
traffic of this world, and the voice of inspiration and the power
of Almighty God that are being made manifest among the people
will not reach their stubborn and hardened hearts, until the
Lord, by and by, by his judgments, will pour out his indignation
upon all nations. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 14 / John
Taylor, December 17, 1871
John Taylor, December 17, 1871
DISCOURSE BY ELDER JOHN TAYLOR,
Delivered in the Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, December 17, 1871.
(Reported by David W. Evans.)
OUR RELIGION FROM GOD NOT MAN--ENTER NOT INTO
TEMPTATION--NO COVENANTS TO FORSAKE.
267
In rising to address you this afternoon I feel as I always do, on
like occasions,--the necessity of the influence and direction of
the spirit of the Lord. We, as a people, believe emphatically in
the sustaining hand of the Almighty, and in our speaking and in
our hearing in the assemblies of the Saints we always feel that
it is a matter of the greatest importance to us. We realize that
God is near to us, that we are acting under his guidance and
direction, that we are his children and require his aid, and that
while we seek unto him for guidance and direction we shall always
have his Holy Spirit to lead us in the paths of truth. In this
respect as well as many others we differ from the people of the
generation in which we live. We came out from among them years
ago, because we believed in certain revelations that God had made
to the human family; and believing in these principles we have
assembled ourselves together as we are found, in these valleys of
the mountains, in the Territory of Utah. We have come here,
ostensibly and in reality, not to do our own will, but the will
of our heavenly Father; not to follow our own pursuits, but to
try and pursue that path which he should dictate in all things,
temporal and spiritual, pertaining to this world and the world to
come; and hence we, as a people, feel and realize our dependence
upon the Almighty. We conceive, as the old apostle did in
generations past, that "in him we live and move and from him we
have our being;" and we conceive that we derive all the
enjoyments of life from him. Our religion emanated from him, if
it did not we have none, for it certainly is not founded upon any
principles that were extant in the world when it was revealed. If
he had not revealed his will and we had not believed in that
revelation we should not have been here; but believing in that,
we are assembled as we are to-day, here, and as we are through
the valleys of these mountains. We did not obtain our religion
from anybody else, we did not learn it in the colleges of the day
nor from any system of theology, nor any religious academy,
neither in any theological school. We are not trained, or brought
up, or educated, or informed by any intelligence that they have;
the religion that we have we received "not of man, neither by
man, but by the revelations of the Lord Jesus Christ." This is
the position that we occupy to-day in regard to our religious
feelings, and if this is a fiction, then our religion is a
fiction altogether, for we have none. We claim no affinity, no
relationship, no association with any sect, any party, any
religionists that exist on the face of the wide earth; therefore
they cannot say, as some profess to do, that we have borrowed
certain parts of our religion from others. We have neither
adopted the opinions of Socrates, Mohammed, Paine, Luther, or the
Hindoos; nor are we indebted to Roman Catholicism, the Greek
Church, Episcopalianism, or to Knox, Calvin, Whitfield, Wesley,
Campbell, Miller, or any other sects, our religion in its
entirety came from God, and we give to him, and not to any man or
any set of men, the glory.
267
In relation to our political position it is precisely the same.
There is an inherent principle of right planted in the human
bosom, which God has placed there, and which man never could, can
not now, nor ever will uproot; principles of inherent right which
all intelligent men, when they have sought for the truth, with
unbiased mind, and desired sincerely to know, have invariably
found. Governed by the principles of right, and uninfluenced by
party power or wealth, there have always been men inspired by an
infallible divine afflatus, who have recognized an innate,
inalienable principle of justice and equity, in every age and
among all nations, and the records of the Babylonians, the
Medo-Persians, the Greeks, Romans and more modern nations bear
ample testimony to this fact. The principle of right is implanted
in the human bosom and inherent in the human family, among all
governments that have ever existed, and men of virtue, honor and
truth have always arrived at the same conclusions that we have.
The founders of our government, under the inspiration of the
Almighty, and goaded by an oppressive power, discovered the same
elements, the same principles, the same ideas that we have, and
enunciated those eternal principles and made them known to the
world,--"that all men are born free and equal and have a right to
life, liberty and the pursuit of happiness." The founders of the
French Republic, about the same time, made a declaration almost
verbatim. It is the violation of the natural rights of man that
has deluged the earth with blood in all ages. These principles
were enunciated also by Joseph Smith, he believed in them, so do
we, in the right to think, in the right to speak, in the right to
act, in the right to do all things that are right and good and
proper, but not in the right to interfere with any other man's
rights, any other man's religion, any other man's principles.
These are our views. God has planted them in our bosom, they will
remain there eternally, for they are principles that dwell in the
bosom of God. He is not circumscribed or sectarian in his views,
"he causes his sun to shine on the evil and the good, and sends
his rain on the just and unjust." We certainly are not indebted
for these principles to those who come among us here, but God has
implanted them in our bosoms, and they will grow there and take
root and spread and prevail, and the worst wish we have to the
human family is that the principles enunciated in our
Constitution may reverberate over the wide earth, and spread from
shore to shore until all mankind shall be free.
268
These are the things that we are struggling for, these are the
things for which we stand condemned at the present day, by the
would-be republicans and democracy of this corrupt generation
with which we are associated. Nevertheless, we have clung to them
and shall cling to them. Do any men come among us with religions
that we consider false? All right, let them worship as they
please. Let them rant and roar and pray and halloo to their God,
who seems to be deaf and can't hear them, and let them take what
course they please but let us alone. We will let them alone. They
may halloo until they crack their throats, it will make no
difference to us. We care nothing about their opinions and
dogmas, we have left their follies and nonsense and cant and
hypocrisy years ago, we want nothing to do with it. If they want
it they can take it, they can hug it to themselves as a sweet
morsel, and take their own course, but let us alone. We are
indebted to God for the blessings we enjoy, and this nation,
whether they know it or not, are indebted to the same source for
all those pure, patriotic, liberal, exalted notions that the
wise, enlightened and honest statesmen, inducted into our
government years ago, and which those who are not disfranchised
among us, experience to-day. But God has nothing to do with the
corruption, fraud, hypocrisy and cant that exist, whether among
religionists or politicians. He is not the author of it, it
proceeds from beneath, from the father of lies. No good man will
seek to oppress the good, the pure, the virtuous, nor lend
himself as a tool for that purpose. We are seeking for those
things that tend to exalt, ennoble and purify the human family.
We say to others, get out of our way; let us alone. Hug your
creeds! hug your tyranny! hug your corruptions and lies to your
bosoms, but let us alone. That is all we ask and mean to have it,
for the right and the might, and virtue and truth will prevail;
and iniquity, error, tyranny and oppression will by and by be
laid low, and Zion will rise and triumph, while the wicked and
corrupt are writhing and weltering in the results of their own
acts.
268
They would sympathize with us! We don't ask their sympathy;
reserve it for yourselves. They would purify us! What by? By
their whoredoms here right in our midst! By their drunkenness, by
their gambling, by their hells of infamy which they have
introduced, and which are sustained by legal authority here. That
is the course they are taking. "My soul, enter not thou into
their secret; my honor, with them be not thou united!" Talk about
our ladies here associating with such wretches as they! No never!
no never!! no never!!! They will not mingle with harlots, they
have come of another stock, they are inspired by other feelings,
motives and views; they can't bow to it. Let them take their
rottenness to their own dens and wallow in it, we want nothing to
do with it! They can take their pity and everything else they
have got and stuff themselves with it, and I hope that our
sisters here, both young and aged, have enough respect for
themselves to keep out of the company and society of such corrupt
wretches. I don't think it is necessary to say so, but these are
my feelings and I tell them.
268
The Lord has given us a work to do, and by his help we shall do
it. He has placed the Gospel of life and salvation in our hands,
and we have carried it from the rivers to the end of the earth
without begging all over the world for a little help and charity.
We can go trusting in God. The elders of this church, whom I see
around me, have wandered over this wide world, trusting in the
Almighty for their support, and he has been with them, and they
don't need to cringe and bow, and lie, and misrepresent to get
somebody to give them a little money to help them on with their
religion.
269
We believe in the great truths which God has revealed for the
salvation of the human family; we are engaged in building up and
establishing the Kingdom of God on the earth. The great Eloheim
is our father, friend and benefactor; we lean upon his arm, and
we know that he will guide and direct, influence and control the
affairs of his people, therefore we rely upon him. We have
engaged in nothing but what we have been directed by the Almighty
in, except some of us who have got aside into transgression. We
are married to our wives and don't want any other associations.
We respect and honor them, we cleave unto them, and we will do so
in time and throughout all eternity. (Congregation said "amen.")
Some of our miserable apostates may shake and tremble in their
boots when somebody at the East tells them what is going to come.
They may break their covenants with God and their wives, and
forsake them. We are not afraid of these things, we have learned
a lesson, not in their school. We can't forsake those whom God
has given to us, but we will cleave to them for ever and for
ever, worlds without end. That is our view; that is mine. I have
no covenants to violate, nobody to forsake. This people's God is
my God, their religion is my religion, where they go I hope to be
found, where they live I wish to live, where they die I want to
be buried. I want to be associated with them in time and in
eternity. I don't believe in the God of the religions of this
world, nor in their heaven, nor in anything pertaining to it. I
don't want to go to a heaven "beyond the bounds of time and
space." I don't want to worship a God "without body, parts or
passions." I have no reverence for him. I don't want anything to
do with him. They can worship him and go to their own heaven, and
let us alone.
269
I will tell you what we have to do as Latter-day Saints--live our
religion, keep the commandments of God and be virtuous. Do not
mingle with these abominations that have been imported into your
midst, keep away from them and let them alone, and let the wicked
and corrupt wallow in their wickedness and corruption. Have
nothing to do with it. Don't go to their balls, assemblies or
associations, keep apart from them and let them alone, they are
not worthy of your association. We live in a purer atmosphere, we
breathe a purer air, we worship another God, we have another
religion, one that is very willing and liberal enough to extend
to all the rights that all men want, but we will not associate
with them in their corruption and infamy. They may wallow on
"Whiskey" St. and have their whore houses if they like, and be
sustained if they so choose by judicial authority, but God
deliver us from them! We want nothing to do with them. I am
ashamed of such things, and did think once there was some decency
among men, but I am changing my opinion. Let us cleave to our
religion and humble ourselves before God, pray to him, keep his
commandments, and be virtuous and pure and holy! Remember your
prayers, be true and faithful to each other and to your
covenants, keep the commandments of the Almighty, and the
blessings of Israel's God will rest upon you, and no power this
side of hell or the other side either shall harm you. It is our
duty to serve God; it is God's duty to take care of his Saints,
and he will say to all powers that may be arrayed against you, as
he did to the mighty swelling flood, "Hitherto shall thou go and
no further, and here shall thy proud waves be stayed."
270
We are in the hands of God, and our enemies are in the hands of
God, we are all in the hands of the Almighty, and he will sustain
the right, and Israel shall be victorious, therefore you need not
trouble about what this man or the other man, or this combination
or the other combination can do, they can do nothing but what God
will let them; for the God we serve is not dead, he lives yet,
and he hears the prayers of his servants, and he will stand by
and save and deliver them, and Israel shall rejoice and truth
shall prevail, and the kingdom of God will roll onward, and the
purposes of God will be accomplished. The potsherds of the earth
may strive with the potsherds of the earth; but in interfering
with righteousness and virtue they may run against the fierce
bosses of Jehovah's buckler, and he will tell them by and by to:
"Stand back, touch not mine anointed, and do my prophets no
harm!" He will deliver Israel and his Saints shall be joyful in
him.
270
Brethren, God bless Israel! I thought I would like to say a few
words to you. Be not timid, any of you, for God is on the side of
right, and he will protect his people; and let their enemies look
out! Don't fight! You need not think anything about that. Fear
God and keep your powder dry, but don't shoot anybody. Be ready
always. Watch everybody in all their operations. Be quick, lively
and energetic, but you need not fear. We want no vigilant
societies here, nor bloodtubs, nor "Pluguglies," nor Ku-Klux, nor
John Brown raids, nor Jayhawkers, as they frequently have down
east and west and south. We don't want any secret organizations
of any kind, nor any infractions of law.
270
Let others be breakers of the law, and us the keepers of it, let
others trample under foot human rights, and us maintain them. If
we were in Russia we would take all the liberty they would give
to us, and we will take all we can get here, and the remainder we
will contend for, and we will keep contending for it until honor
and honesty and truth can hold up their heads unabashed before
the world, and until all that love honor, truth, integrity, pure
and correct principles and equal rights shall be exalted and the
wicked be put down.
270
These are the things we are contending for, and we will keep
contending for them as long as we live, and we will instruct our
children after us to contend for them. If others want to play the
part of tyrants let them do so and they will find the tyrant's
end. It is for us to keep the commandments of God, and in doing
that we need not break the laws of the land. Why, bless your
souls, we can live anything that anybody else can! We profess to
be governed by a higher law, let us move in a higher atmosphere;
and let these miserable dogs take their course, pursue their own
path and do as they please. We can submit to anything that they
can. Don't be troubled, you need not be hurt. We do not propose
to leave here; they are not able to rob us of all. They may do a
little stealing. They have laid out great plans, but they will
accomplish very little. We can stand it if they can. I would
rather be the man that was robbed than the robber; I would rather
be stolen from than be the thief; I would rather be the oppressed
than the oppressor; I would rather suffer wrong than do wrong.
And if they can stand these things we can, and let us do it
manfully and womanfully.
271
I am glad there is a little spirit among our sisters, and that
they dare say their souls are their own. I don't like to see
people sneaking about with their heads down, and fretting about
every little wind that blows. It will be all right with us, never
fear. We will live so far above them that they can't touch us;
and their infamies will be so plain that they will be proclaimed
on the housetops, and everybody will be ashamed of them as we are
to-day. May God help us to do right and to be faithful in keeping
his commandments, in the name of Jesus, Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 14 / Orson
Pratt, April 9, 1871
Orson Pratt, April 9, 1871
DISCOURSE BY ELDER ORSON PRATT,
Delivered in the New Tabernacle, Salt Lake City,
April 9, 1871.
(Reported by David W. Evans, Transcribed by Masters
Feramorz Young and John Q. Cannon.)
ORDER--SPIRITUAL GIFTS--TEMPLES--THE NEW JERUSALEM.
272
Brethren, sisters, and strangers, I wish to address you for a few
moments this forenoon, and to speak upon those things that may be
put into my mind. We, all of us, believe that our God is a God of
order, that all things that are conducted by him are conducted in
the most perfect order, according to law. Hence it is written
somewhere in the New Testament, I think in the 14th chapter of
Paul's 1st epistle to the Corinthians that: "My house is a house
of order and not a house of confusion." What we mean by this is,
that everything pertaining to the salvation of men, which is
acceptable in the sight of heaven, must be in accordance with
strict law. In other words, that the Lord designed a work among
the human family according to those laws that were ordained by
him from before the foundation of the world. If he desires them
to be baptized with fire and with the Holy Ghost, he has ordained
a law through and by which mankind may be made partakers of the
blessing. If he is willing to extend mercy and pardon to the
children of men he has ordained a law, namely, faith in his Son
Jesus Christ, in the atonement that he wrought out in the
ordinances and institutions of the Gospel that he established,
requiring the human family to repent, and reform their lives, to
put away their sins, break off from every manner of evil and
enter into a covenant with him to serve him faithfully, and to
manifest their repentance by obeying a certain ordinance, then
comes forgiveness. That ordinance is baptism, which must be
performed according to the pattern and law of heaven; it must not
be varied from. Sprinkling will not do; pouring water on the head
will not do; baptism administered by a man having no authority
from heaven will not be accepted; it must be administered
according to law, order and authority, by one who is
commissioned, to whom the Lord has spoken and to whom he has
given revelation and called to perform that work, then it will be
acceptable, and will be acknowledged in heaven, and be recorded
in the archives of eternity; and when the books are opened it
will be found in those books that that man or that woman has
complied with the order of God's house, given heed to the
institutions and ordinances of his kingdom, and having continued
to do so to the end he or she can be saved.
272
God has also ordained that when he bestows upon the children of
men spiritual gifts that they must be received in order; they
must be given according to the laws and institutions of the
church, through the administration of that authority and power
that he has established here on the earth. Hence, Paul, in
writing to the saints in his day, said to them on a certain
occasion that he greatly desired to visit certain branches of the
church in order that he might impart to them some spiritual
gifts. Why not receive these spiritual gifts in some other way?
Why not receive these great and choice heavenly blessings
according to our own will? Because God is a God of order and his
house is not a house of confusion. If he desires to bestow any
great, choice heavenly gift upon his servants and handmaidens he
has ordained an authority and set that authority in his church,
and through the administration of the ordinances that pertain to
that heavenly gift they may be made partakers thereof.
273
God has promised in the sermon on the mount a very great blessing
to the pure in heart:--"Blessed are the pure in heart for they
shall see God." How great is the blessing that is here
pronounced! They shall see God. God is a being who is willing to
reveal himself, even to his children here on the earth. If they
will abide by law, give heed to the ordinances that he has
ordained, and walk in consistency with the principles that are
revealed, they may come up to that high privilege here, in time,
that the veil will be taken away and their eyes can look on the
face of the Lord, for they are pure in heart. I know it is
written in other places that no man hath seen God at any time. In
the book of Exodus it is written that "no man shall see my face;"
and then again, the same book says that Jacob saw God face to
face and talked with him. Again it is written that Moses talked
with the Lord face to face as a man talks with his friend. How
shall we reconcile these passages of scripture? If we take the
scriptures in their true import, and according to the general
tenor of their reading, they are easily reconciled. No natural
man hath seen God at any time. A natural man could not behold the
face of the Lord in his glory, for he could not endure it; but
when a mortal man or woman here on the earth has put away the
natural or carnal mind; when he or she has put away all sin and
iniquity, and has complied with the laws and commandments of God,
then, like Jacob of old, he or she may see God face to face, and,
like Moses, talk with the Lord as one man talks with another. It
is written here in this book which you and I have received as a
part and portion of our rule of faith and practice, "The Book of
Covenants," as follows: "Verily thus saith the Lord, it shall
come to pass that every soul that forsaketh his sins and cometh
unto me and calleth on my name and obeyeth my voice, and keepeth
my commandments shall see my face, and know that I am, and that I
am the true light that lighteth every man that cometh into the
world, and that I am in the Father and the Father in me; and the
Father and I are one." Again it is written in another revelation:
"And in as much as my people shall build up a house unto me in
the name of the Lord, and do not suffer any unclean thing to come
into it that it be not defiled, my glory shall rest upon it, yea,
my presence shall be there, for I will come into it, and all the
pure in heart that shall come into it shall see God; but if it be
defiled I will not come into it and my glory shall not be there,
for I will not come into unholy temples, etc."
273
I have read these sayings, in order that the Latter-day Saints
may perceive that God is willing that you and I and the least of
those that are called Latter-day Saints, if they will purify
themselves before him and call upon his name, keep his
commandments, obey his institutions, comply with the order of his
house, regulating their lives and conduct by every word that
proceeds forth out of his mouth--may rend the veil, and be
permitted to gaze upon the face of our Redeemer and Creator. This
was the privilege of the Saints of God in times of old. Paul in
addressing the Saints who lived in his day writes thus:
273
"Ye are come unto Mount Zion, unto the city of the living God, to
the heavenly Jerusalem, to an innumerable company of angels, unto
God the judge of all, and Jesus the Mediator of the New
Covenant."
273
What high privileges and great blessings were conferred upon
those former-day Saints! They had been enabled by their faith to
come up before God and claim, not only those common spiritual
gifts that are imparted to the church for the mutual edification
of its members, but they were also permitted to rise still
higher, by virtue of their faith, and gaze upon the heavenly
Jerusalem, to come unto mount Zion, to the city of the living
God. They could behold the face of God, the face of the Lord
Jesus Christ, and the faces of an innumerable company of
angels,--the church of the First Born, and mingle themselves, as
it were, in their society. All these things were obtained through
obedience to the laws and institutions that God had made manifest
in the midst of his house.
274
When the Lord commanded this people to build a house in the land
of Kirtland, in the early rise of this church, he gave them the
pattern by vision from heaven, and commanded them to build that
house according to that pattern and order; to have the
architecture, not in accordance with architecture devised by men,
but to have every thing constructed in that house according to
the heavenly pattern that he by his voice had inspired to his
servants. When this was complied with did the Lord accept that
house? Yes! They having complied with the order and built the
house according to the pattern, the Lord condescended to grace
that house with his presence. In that house the veil was taken
away from the eyes of many of the servants of God and they beheld
his glory. In that house the Lord Jesus Christ was seen by some
of the Elders of the Church in heavenly vision standing upon the
threshold of the pulpit, proclaiming himself to be Alpha and
Omega, the first and the last, the Great I Am, &c. And he gave
keys of instruction and counsel and authority to his servants,
declaring unto them that he accepted that house at their hands,
and inasmuch as they had been faithful in the performance of
their duty in building a temple to his name, he blessed them
therein. He also proclaimed unto them that from that house his
servants should go forth armed with the power of his priesthood,
and proclaim the Gospel among the various nations, and that many
people should come from the uttermost parts of the earth and
praise the name of the Lord in Zion, and in the midst of his
house. Thus did the Lord, when we fulfilled on our part, fulfil
his promises on his part. So, in the latter-days, when the Lord
our God shall permit us to build that house of which he has
spoken in the paragraph just quoted from the Book of Doctrine and
Covenants, it shall come to pass in that day that all who are
pure in heart that enter into that house shall see God. Thus we
perceive that the Lord chooses to have a house built unto his
holy name, wherein he shall manifest his glory and power.
274
When Moses reared a tabernacle in the wilderness of the land of
Egypt according to the pattern that God gave unto him did the
Lord acknowledge it? He did. Did he show forth his power and
glory in that house? He did. Did a cloud rest upon it by day and
a pillar of flaming fire hover over it by night? Yes! It was done
according to the pattern and according to the heavenly order and
commandment of the Great Jehovah. So, when the servants of God in
the last days shall build a house in the tops of the mountains,
he will acknowledge it if they build it according to the pattern
which shall be revealed from heaven, on the spot that the Lord
shall designate by his own voice, and in the time and in the
season, proclaimed by the Almighty. It shall come to pass in that
day, also, that the Lord will show forth his glory in that house,
and the fame thereof shall go forth to the uttermost parts of the
earth: all people, nations, languages and tongues, kings upon
their thrones, and many nations will say, "come let us go up to
the mountain of the Lord, to the house of the God of Jacob, that
he may teach us of his ways." That is, that he may inform our
minds concerning the order and laws that pertain to his house and
kingdom, that everything may be done by law and authority, that
what is done here on the earth may be acknowledged and recorded
in the heavens, for the benefit of those who believe.
275
I have about five minutes more. We read in the scriptures of
divine truth that the Lord our God is to come to his temple in
the last days, as was quoted yesterday by Elder Penrose. It is
recorded in the 3rd chapter of Malachi that "the Lord whom ye
seek shall suddenly come to his temple." This had no reference to
the first coming of the Messiah, to the day when he appeared in
the flesh; but it has reference to that glorious period termed
the last days, when the Lord will again have a house, or a temple
reared up on the earth to his holy name. "The Lord whom ye seek
shall suddenly come to his temple, but who shall abide the day of
his coming? Who shall stand when he appears? For he is like the
refiner's fire and like fuller's soap. He shall sit as a refiner
and purifier of silver upon the sons of Levi; that they may offer
an offering unto the Lord in righteousness. Then shall the
offering of Judah and Jerusalem be pleasant unto the Lord as in
days of old and as in former years." The Lord intends to have a
temple not only in Zion, but, according to this, in old
Jerusalem; and he intends that the sons of Levi shall receive
their blessings--the blessings of their priesthood that were
conferred upon them in that temple; and he is determined that the
ministers in that temple shall be purified as gold and silver is
purified, and he is determined to sit as a refiner's fire in the
midst of that temple. So it will be in the temple in Zion, for
behold in the last days the Lord will rear up Zion upon the
American continent, and he will also rear up Jerusalem on the
eastern hemisphere. Zion on the western continent will be the
place where the Lord will also purify and cleanse these two
priesthoods,--the priesthood of Levi and the priesthood of
Melchizedek--the lower and the higher priesthood,--and they will
be filled with the glory of God upon Mount Zion in the Lord's
house.
275
Let me read a few passages in the Book of Covenants. Thirty-nine
years ago a revelation was given, a passage or two of which I
will now read; "A revelation of Jesus Christ unto his servant
Joseph Smith and six Elders, as they united their minds and
lifted up their voices on high. Yea the word of the Lord
concerning his church, established in the last days for the
restoration of his people, as he has spoken again by the mouth of
his prophets, for the gathering of his saints, to stand on Mount
Zion, which shall be the city of the New Jerusalem, which city
shall be built, beginning at the temple lot which is appointed by
the finger of the Lord in the western boundaries of the State of
Missouri, and dedicated by the hand of Joseph Smith and others
with whom the Lord was well pleased."
275
I now notice another prediction: "Verily this is the word of the
Lord, that the city of the New Jerusalem shall be built up by the
gathering of the saints, beginning at this place, even the place
of the temple, which temple shall be reared in this generation,
for verily this generation shall not all pass away until an house
shall be built unto the Lord, and a cloud shall rest upon it,
which cloud shall be even the glory of the Lord, which shall fill
the house."
275
We will now read an item from the sixth paragraph: "The sons of
Moses," that is, those that pertain to the two priesthoods, "the
sons of Moses and the sons of Aaron shall offer an acceptable
offering and sacrifice in the house of the Lord, which house
shall be established in this generation upon the consecrated
spot, as I have appointed; and the sons of Moses and of Aaron,"
that is, those who receive the two priesthoods, "shall be filled
with the glory of God upon Mount Zion in the Lord's house, whose
sons are ye, and also many whom I have called and sent forth to
build up my church; for whosoever is faithful to the obtaining of
these two priesthoods of which I have spoken, and the magnifying
of their calling are sanctified by the spirit unto the renewing
of their bodies, that they become the sons of Moses and of Aaron
and the seed of Abraham, and the church and kingdom and the elect
of God," etc.
276
Here then we see a prediction, and we believe it. Yes! The
Latter-day Saints have as firm faith and rely upon this promise
as much as they rely upon the promise of forgiveness of sins when
they comply with the first principles of the Gospel. We just as
much expect that a city will be built, called Zion, in the place
and on the land which has been appointed by the Lord our God, and
that a temple will be reared on the spot that has been selected,
and the corner-stone of which has been laid, in the generation
when this revelation was given; we just as much expect this as we
expect the sun to rise in the morning and set in the evening; or
as much as we expect to see the fulfillment of any of the
purposes of the Lord our God, pertaining to the works of his
hands. But says the objector, "thirty-nine years have passed
away." What of that? The generation has not passed away; all the
people that were living thirty-nine years ago have not passed
away; but before they do pass away this will be fulfilled. What
is the object of this Temple? The object is that the Lord may,
according to the order that he has instituted, unveil his face to
his servants, that those that are pure in heart and enter into
that temple may be filled with the glory of God upon Mount Zion
in the Lord's house; and, finally, whatever we may be called upon
to do, whether it be building temples, cultivating the earth,
organizing ourselves into co-operative companies to carry out the
purposes and designs of Jehovah; whether we are sent abroad on
missions or remain at home, it matters not, all things must be
done in order, all things must be performed according to law, so
that they will be acceptable in the sight of heaven, and be
recorded there for the benefit of the people of God here on the
earth. Why? Because God is a God of order; he is a God of law.
God is that being that sways his scepter over universal nature
and controls the suns and systems of suns and worlds and planets
and keeps them moving in their spheres and orbits by law; and all
his subjects must comply with law here on the earth, that they
may be prepared to do his will on the earth as his will is done
by the angelic hosts and those higher order of intelligences that
reign in his own presence. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 14 /
Brigham Young, July 3, 1870
Brigham Young, July 3, 1870
REMARKS BY PRESIDENT BRIGHAM YOUNG,
Delivered in the New Tabernacle, Salt Lake City,
July 3, 1870.
(Reported by David W. Evans.)
DEBTS--INGRATITUDE--CONFIDENCE--OUR RELIGION.
276
I have a few words to say to the Latter-day Saints with regard to
borrowing money and not repaying it. The individual referred to
by Brother Carrington is not the only one who has done this. If
we were to do justice by them I think we should deprive them of
the fellowship of the Saints until they learned to keep their
word and to deal honorably with their brethren. It is bad enough,
quite bad enough, to borrow from an enemy and not to repay him;
to do this is beneath the character of any human being; but all
who will borrow from a friend, and especially from the poor, are
undeserving the fellowship of the Saints if they do not repay. If
anybody in the congregation is disposed to make a motion to that
effect I certainly should put it to the vote. Then again, I will
pause. There are circumstances that are discouraging, and which
naturally weaken the faith and confidence of the Saints, and few
things more so than to send money to bring the poor home to Zion,
and, after teaching them how to take care of themselves, to
accumulate the necessaries of life around them, and when they
become comfortable and have a little to spare, for them to lift
their heels against God and his Anointed. And this is not
unfrequently done.
277
I look over the congregations of the Saints as I travel through
the Territory and I see quite a large percentage of people who, I
know, never in their lives owned a house, a foot of land, a
horse, a wagon, a carriage, an ox, a cow, a sheep, or even a
fowl. But gather them here, make them comfortable and put them in
happy circumstances and they often forget their God, their
covenants and their benefactors. I do not know of anyone,
excepting the unpardonable sin, that is greater than the sin of
ingratitude; and I do think that many of this people are guilty
of it. I will say, however, that if there be those in this
congregation who have held out to the poor Saints any prospects
of helping them to gather, keep your word with them.
277
A very serious question frequently arises in my mind with regard
to the character of men and women. It is this; "Are our
characters our own?" We may say "yes, we form these characters."
Suppose that we are fortunate enough to form a good, honest
character in the minds and in the faith of those who are
acquainted with us, do not those characters belong to our
neighbors, although we may be the framers of them? And I would
like to ask: Have we the right to destroy them? It is a serious
question with me. If we have confidence in each other, and our
conduct has been such that we have created confidence in the
feelings of our neighbors towards us, have we a right to destroy
that confidence? Is it not sacrilege? I will simply reply by
giving my views with regard to myself. According to the knowledge
which I possess it is a great deal easier for an individual to
preserve a good character than to frame and make one if it is
lost. It is much easier to keep a fort when it is well armed and
defended than to give it into the hands of the enemy and then
regain it. Consequently we had better keep our characters, if
they are good, than to suffer the enemy to rob us of them.
277
Now, to the Latter-day Saints, I will say that when you received
the Gospel in foreign lands you received no more, in comparison,
than a child receives at school when he learns his first lesson.
If he masters the alphabet he thinks he is progressing finely. If
the Saints receive the alphabet abroad they are doing well. When
they come here they have more to learn. The school we are in will
never cease; the lessons we have to learn will never be less than
those which we have received: they will never end; consequently
it is important that we school and train ourselves until we are
in subjection to the mind and will of heaven.
278
In passing through the world I see that the most of parents are
very anxious to govern and control their children. As far as my
observations have gone I have seen more parents who were unable
to control themselves than I ever saw who were unable to control
their children. If a mother wishes to control her child, in the
first place let her learn to control herself, then she may be
successful in bringing the child into perfect subjection to her
will. But if she does not control herself how can she expect a
child,--an infant in understanding--to be more wise, prudent and
better than one of grown age and matured? I think it would be
asking too much. If we will school ourselves and bring our own
tempers and dispositions into subjection we shall then have
influence to do good, over the minds of our acquaintances; but if
we do not control ourselves how can we have influence over
others? You let two men meet, for instance, say two neighbors,
between whom there is a difficulty, and one is full of anger and
wrath and he is ready to settle the matter on the spot; but the
other one, calm and quiet in feeling, says: "Neighbor, stop a
moment, let us look at and reason on this subject; I perceive
that you are angry this morning, you are not in a good temper,
and are not in a situation now to consider this matter justly.
Wait a few moments and see if this evil influence will depart
from you. We will then endeavor to revise this matter thoroughly
and learn who is to blame." Now the one who is calm and full of
judgment, discretion and patience pretty soon overcomes the
opposite influence. Which of the two has the mastery? The one who
is angry or the one who is full of patience? Why, the one who is
angry at once submits in his own feelings to his superior. Who is
the superior? The one who has possessed his soul. If we take this
course we will gain influence.
278
But we do know, the Christian knows, the heathen knows, and the
whole world of mankind knows, and it is acknowledged by all, that
confidence is lost; the members of the human family have not
confidence in each other, as nations, individuals, kings,
potentates, statesmen, or as officers of governments; and I am
sorry to say that people have not confidence in each other as
Christians. Confidence is lost. The work in which you and I have
enlisted is to restore confidence in the minds of the people; and
when I hear of circumstances transpiring in which brethren
forfeit their word I regard it as a blot upon the character of
this people. We should keep our word with each other. And if we
have difficulty of misunderstanding with each other, talk it
over, canvass the subject thoroughly, seriously and discreetly,
and we shall find that all difficulties will be remedied in this
way easier than any other; and we shall also find that nearly
every difficulty that arises in the midst of the inhabitants of
the earth, is through misunderstanding; and if a wrong in intent
and design really exists, if the matter is canvassed over in the
manner I have advised, the wrong-doer is generally willing to
come to terms.
279
This restoration of confidence devolves upon us, then let us do
what we can in our humble sphere to do so among ourselves in the
first place, and by-and-by it will reach to others. I am happy to
say that those who are not of us have a great deal more
confidence in us, in many respects, I mean as business men and
traders, than in any other community on this continent; and I do
not believe that there is a community in the whole of
Christendom, the members of which pay their debts as well as the
Latter-day Saints. But they are not up to the mark, and are
defaulters in many respects; yet they may not be nearly so much
to blame as outward appearances seem to indicate, for there are
so many men who will deal on prospect, really believing that
their business matters are so propitious and promising that they
will be able to make both ends meet and accomplish all their
designs. Such persons have more confidence in themselves and in
future fortune than they should have; and through this the
Latter-day Saints oftentimes fail in their business transactions
and engagements with one another. How desirable it is that we
should be prompt with each other in every respect! Failure in
this is often the source of ill feeling and of a bad reputation.
How often I have heard the saying, from my youth up, "There is a
bad neighbor," or "such a one is a bad neighbor!" But in most of
such cases which have come under my notice, I have learned that
the "bad neighbor," wants that returned which others have
borrowed, and at the time they have promised; and if they were
not prompt and true to their word he speaks uncomfortable words
and gets angry. And, as a general thing, I have found that "bad
neighbors" in a country are, in nearly every case, men who are
very prompt, and because others are not so, difficulties arise;
for instance, Mr. A. goes to Mr. B. and says, "Can I borrow your
hoe, plow or wagon of you to-day?" Says Mr. B., "Yes sir, you can
have it, if you will return it in the evening, for I shall want
it early to-morrow morning." But to-morrow morning comes and the
plow is not brought home, and here stands the team and the hired
man and boy waiting for it, and thus anger is created. These
little bars should be put up. It is hard for us to enjoy that
spirit of peace that we should enjoy unless we are very prompt in
our dealings with each other. We sometimes say to the brethren,
"We do not see nor understand how in the world you can enjoy your
religion unless you have a good fence around your garden; you
have a fine garden with good vegetables and fruits growing, but
no fence around it." "Well, it is the law here for people to take
care of their cattle." "Yes, but they don't do it." In this
garden there may be a patch of beans coming on finely, or some
young fruit trees growing thriftily. The owner of the garden gets
down on his knees for morning prayer, and presently he hears a
rush round the house. "What is the matter?" "Why cattle are in
the garden." I think he cannot pray much. It destroys the spirit
of prayer and takes peace from him. But let him put a good fence
around his garden, orchard or field and he can kneel down and
pray in peace, and ask his heavenly Father for the blessings he
wants, and not be interrupted, and the devil is fenced out. Well,
in all these things guard against temptation, against this loose
life, and be prompt in everything, and especially to pay your
debts.
279
The Perpetual Emigrating Fund is not doing anything this season.
279
But it is painful to hear the cries, wishes, wants and
importunities of the poor Saints. If we will do right we shall
have abundance to gather the poor. They must all have a chance,
although many of them forsake their God, deny their Savior,
forsake their brethren and turn away and become traitors, yet
they must have their chance. Gather them, give them all the
chance possible for life and salvation, and if they receive it
right, blessed are they; if they reject it, their blood be upon
their own garments.
279
I want to say a few words with regard to our religion, our
spiritual faith and belief, to my friends who are here. I am
accosted frequently with the expression, "I think you have done
wonders here, but I do not believe anything of your religion."
Now, you certainly do. There is not an infidel in the world but
who believes in our religion more or less; and the same is true
of the heathen and also of professing Christians and their
ministers; but they do not know how to define it. They believe in
a God, but they do not know how to define that God. If they turn
to the Bible and read, it will tell what God is; it will describe
the character and form of the very God that the Christians serve.
He has a body, parts and passions; he has feelings, sensibility,
principle, attributes, and powers and this Bible proves it
definitely to every person who really believes the Bible is true.
280
Do the Christian world believe in the Son of God--the Savior of
the world? They say they do, and we certainly do; and we also
believe that he came and died for sinners--died to save the
world. Do the Christian world believe it? Yes, they say they do.
Do not we believe alike? Yes. They do not know how to define it,
but we do. Do they believe in the gifts and graces of God? They
certainly do. I have heard ministers begin to preach and read
from the scriptures and give their interpretations of what the
Lord meant. I have said to them "there must be more revelation in
the world than ever before, for how can you tell what the Lord
means, if you do not read it, unless he tells you?" Here is the
word of inspired men, but you say it does not mean what it says.
I believe it means what it says, where it is translated
correctly. I believe that inspired men said what they meant, and
meant what they said. I believe that Jesus said precisely what he
meant, and meant precisely what he said. Do Christians believe
this? They say they do, and I have heard ministers of the gospel
declare that they believed every word in the Bible was the word
of God. I have said to them "you believe more than I do." I
believe the words of God are there; I believe the words of the
devil are there; I believe that the words of men and the words of
angels are there; and that is not all,--I believe that the words
of a dumb brute are there. I recollect one of the prophets
riding, and prophesying against Israel, and the animal he rode
rebuked his madness.
280
Do you believe all this is the word of God? If you do you
certainly believe more than I do. The words of the Lord are the
words of the Lord, and the revelations God has given concerning
himself are true. When Moses wrote and said that man was formed
precisely in the image of God he wrote the truth. We are the
children of our father,--his offspring, of the same family; we
belong to him by birthright, and we are his children and Jesus is
our brother. Does the Bible tell all this? Just as plain as words
can tell anything. The Christian world do believe "Mormonism,"
and "Mormonism" is the truth.
280
"Where is your code, your particular creed," says one. It fills
eternity; it is all truth in heaven, on earth or in hell. This is
"Mormonism." It embraces every true science and all true
philosophy. Is this so? Certainly it is; but vain philosophy is
the result of vain conjurations of the brains of men. How often
we hear men philosophize about what would have been suppose we
had not been here, and suppose the earth had not been made, and
suppose Adam had not come into the garden of Eden, and suppose he
had not sinned, what would have been the condition of the world!
Always arguing from false premises, and on a false foundation.
Facts are facts, and we might as well argue that there is not a
railway across this continent to carry the people and goods as to
argue that Adam was not in the garden of Eden, that he did not
fall, that sin is not in the world or that Jesus is not the
Christ. The negative of these propositions is hard to prove, but
the affirmative is easy to prove and comprehend, and easy to
understand and live by.
281
Well, I will say that our religion is nothing more nor less than
the true order of heaven--the system of laws by which the Gods
and the angels are governed. Are they governed by law? Certainly.
There is no being in all the eternities but what is governed by
law. Who is it who desires to have liberty and no law? They who
are from beneath. This is what Lucifer, the Son of the Morning,
wanted. He wanted to save the world without law, to redeem the
world without order. There must be law, order, rules and
regulations; there must be a system of government; and, to have a
kingdom of God on the earth, there must be a king, and subjects
to rule, and territory for those subjects to dwell upon. These
things comprise the kingdom of God, the embryo of which is now
being formed by the Latter-day Saints, by the will of the Father,
by the power of God; and they will endure and truth will prevail,
and we need not be afraid as to the result.
281
True science, true art and true knowledge comprehend all that are
in heaven or on the earth, or in all the eternities. By these all
beings exist, whether they be celestial, terrestrial, or
telestial; or whether they are from beneath and dwell with the
devils among the damned. All truth is ours. Now, if anybody wants
to make a trade, come on! If you have truths, and I have errors,
I will give ten errors for one truth. I have said a great many
times to my friends, "if I have errors bring on your truth." I
have embraced the Gospel of the Son of God, by the world termed
"Mormonism," simply because it is true; and there is no power, no
argument, no true philosophy, no principle of science, there is
no truth from heaven, no word of God or of angels that says to
the contrary; but all agree that this is the word of God, this is
the power of God, this is life everlasting; and we can say, as it
was said in old times, "This is eternal life to know the only
wise and true God and Jesus Christ whom he has sent," and thanks
be to God we are tolerably well acquainted with him, and with the
principles which he has revealed for the guidance and salvation
of the children of men. He extends life and salvation to all, and
says, "Come to me all ye ends of the earth and be ye saved." Is
there any person excused, any left out of doors, to whom no
invitation is sent? Not one. It was a marvel to me, when I first
believed, how it was that professing Christians in the world need
to repent. But I took this ground in my own mind, and I carried
it out. Said I, "If I have no sins to repent of let me repent of
that religion that I have embraced that is not true." So we say
to all others. If you have been righteous from your birth up, and
have never committed known sins and transgressions, be baptized
to fulfil all righteousness, as Jesus was. If you can say you
have no sins to repent of, forsake your false theories, and love
and serve God with an undivided heart.
281
God bless you. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 14 / Joseph
F. Smith, September 3, 1871
Joseph F. Smith, September 3, 1871
DISCOURSE BY ELDER JOSEPH F. SMITH,
Delivered in the Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, September 3, 1871.
(Reported by David W. Evans.)
NO TIME TO DO WRONG--SAVE THE CHILDREN.
F. Smith
I have been unexpectedly called upon to stand before you to give
expression to my feelings, and I trust while so doing that I may
be led by the spirit of the Lord. It behoves "Mormon" Elders to
be always prepared,--"minute men," for they do not know at what
moment they may be called upon to perform some duty connected
with their calling. The Savior admonished his apostles and
followers, saying, "Be ye always ready," and he illustrated it by
a parable to the effect that if the good man of the house knew
the hour the thief would come he would be prepared for him, and
his house would not be broken open. So with the Latter-day
Saints, and especially those who bear the priesthood, for they
are liable, at any time, to be called upon to go and preach the
Gospel to foreign nations, or to get up in the midst of the
Saints to bear testimony of the truth, to exhort to faithfulness
and diligence, and to show forth the light that is in them in
persuading their fellow-beings to do that which is right in the
sight of God. We should be prepared all the day long for any
emergency, no matter whether it be life or death. Life is very
uncertain with us, we do not know this moment what the next may
bring forth; therefore the religions of the day will not answer
for the Latter-day Saints any more than they will answer, in
reality, for those who profess to believe in them, because they
are unsound. It behoves us as the children of God to be always
prepared for every duty and for every event that may transpire in
life, that we may not be taken unawares, caught off our guard or
out of the path that leads to eternal life. The Lord may call us
when we little think of it, or require labors at our hands when
we are not prepared; which would be an awkward position, and very
unpleasant to a person who had any regard for his character,
before God, and in the society of his friends. There is no time
to lay off the armor of Christ; there is not a moment in the
lives of the children of men when they can afford to serve the
devil; it is always the best to be on our guard, be honest, and
honorable in the sight of God and man, which is the path of
safety.
F. Smith
Not because honesty is the best policy, but because it is the
duty of every individual on the face of the earth to be so; and
because, so far as we the Latter-day Saints are concerned, we
have voluntarily covenanted with the Lord to keep his
commandments and to forsake sin. We have done this because we
have been convinced that this is the only way to find favor with
God and to obtain salvation in his presence.
F. Smith
Then there is no time to swear, no time to cheat our neighbor or
to take advantage of him, there is no time to waste and fritter
away in foolishly decorating our bodies, or to acquire means to
devote to that which will grieve the Spirit of the Lord and
disqualify us to receive solid blessings from his hands. The
Latter-day Saints have no time to drink whisky, or to waste in
following the silly fashions of the world. There is too much to
do and too many labors for us to perform to have time for
anything of this nature. Yet how often do we see those who
profess to be Latter-day Saints,--who should be the servants and
handmaids of God,--those who have received the holy priesthood,
turning away from the path of rectitude and following after the
foolish fashions, frivolities and vices of a corrupt and depraved
world? I am sorry to say that this is seen too often! But if
there was only a single instance of it among all the Latter-day
Saints it would be too often, for, as I have already said, we
have no time for anything of the kind. The world is before us,
wherein are millions of our fellow-beings in darkness, who have
never had the privilege of hearing the truth. We are chosen to be
ministers of the Gospel unto them. Every man and woman who
professes to be a believer in the Gospel revealed in this last
dispensation should live so that their light may shine; their
character should be such that no one on earth could take
exceptions from it. They should live pure, holy, virtuous lives
before God. Their acts should speak louder than it is possible to
speak with words, their conduct should evince the truth and
sincerity of their professions. But when people come into our
midst what difference do they see between the conduct of many
calling themselves Latter-day Saints, and that of the world at
large? Not any. Says the stranger, "I do not see but you
'Mormons' are about the same as other people. You can smoke
cigars, frequent whisky and billiard saloons, or perchance
gambling places (if any), and take the name of God in vain, the
same as anybody else." And I have been told that if you go into
these places you will be almost sure to find there some who are
called "Mormons;" young men, and old, sons of the prophets, if
you please, and that this practice is increasing in Salt Lake
City,--the central city of Zion where dwell the priesthood and
the authority delegated by heaven for preaching the Gospel and
administering the ordinances thereof, for the salvation of the
children of men. What difference, then, can they see between
these and other folks? for it is this class that they do see, and
yet many that are falling into these disreputable habits are men
who hold the priesthood,--Elders in Israel and their sons; and
perhaps strangers who come here have seen and heard some of them
preaching the Gospel abroad, and when they come here they find
them spending their time and means in whisky and billiards, and
in other foolish and wicked ways:--indeed every way but the right
way. What do such habits speak for men who indulge in them? Shame
and disgrace. I want to tell my brethren and the strangers before
me to-day that we have no fellowship for any such men, no matter
who they are. They may call themselves Latter-day Saints, and you
may have seen them abroad preaching the Gospel; but when you find
them indulging in the course I have indicated they have fallen,
dishonored their calling, disgraced themselves; they are no
longer Latter-day Saints, but apostates, and we have no
fellowship with them, for they are unworthy of the Redeemer's
cause. That cause has for its object the reclaiming of the world
from sin; the overturning of everything that tends to degradation
and evil and to the shame and degeneracy of the people, and the
Saints are the chosen instruments in God's hands to accomplish
this work, and we mean to prosecute it to the uttermost--to fight
the good fight of faith, and though many may turn aside the work
is onward and upward, and it will grow and spread until the
purposes of God are consummated. He has commenced his great
work,--his strange work and his wonder, and he will roll it forth
with rapidity and will consummate his plans in the day in which
he has set his hands to gather his people, and that is this day,
the evening of time--the closing moments of the last hour of the
seventh day as it were. We are living in that eventful time, and
the Lord has set his hand to gather his people. He has called
them forth out of Babylon. His voice is calling aloud to the
inhabitants of the earth to come out of Babylon that they receive
not of her plagues and that they partake not of her sins.
F. Smith
We do not want to bring Babylon here--the gathering place
appointed by the Lord for his people; but we want to take every
precaution and to adopt every preventive measure in our power to
stay the inroads of the evils which characterize Babylon, which
are so condemned in the laws of God, and which are so repugnant
to the spirit of the gospel. We do not want these things here;
but we are not supreme; we cannot govern as we would wish. Not
that we desire to rule with an iron hand, oppressively. It would
not be oppression to me, for the proper authorities to say,--"You
shall not take intoxicating liquors; you shall neither
manufacture nor drink them, for they are injurious to your body
and mind," nor would it be to any Saint--but what oppression it
would be to a certain class! Yet I hope to see the day when,
within the pale of the kingdom of God, no man will be allowed to
take intoxicating liquor; and make--I was going to say, a beast
of himself. But I do not name it, rather to make a degraded man
of himself. Beasts would not degrade themselves as men do. The
habits of the brutes are decent in the eyes of God and angels
when compared with the conduct of drunken, debauched men, who
pollute mind and body by the commission of every species of vice
and crime. I want to see the day when no man in the midst of this
people will be allowed to touch intoxicating drink to become
drunken. But if we were to attempt to enforce this rule, what
would be the hue and cry? "Tyranny, and oppression;" and armies
would be sent here to use up the "Mormons;" and yet if such a
rule could be enforced it would be a blessing, and no man can
deny it; and if it were enforced it would only be carrying out
the principles of "Mormonism."
F. Smith
Do the "Mormons" drink it? Yes, to their shame, disgrace and the
violation of their covenants, some of them do; and while on this
subject I will say that no one supposes for a moment that a
confirmed and unrepentant drunkard will ever be permitted within
the gates of the celestial city. We all understand this, but I
want to bear my testimony that those who prostitute mind and body
by the debasing use of intoxicating drinks and the crimes and
evils to which it leads will never have part in the celestial
kingdom. "But," says one, "did not some of the ancients get
'boozy' once in a while?" If they did they had to repent of it. I
do not excuse them any more than I would you or myself, for
taking a course of this kind. Yet God sees as we can not see. He
takes all things into consideration, He does not judge partially
as we are liable to do. When He places a man in the balance He
weights him righteously, but when we judge a man we are apt to
judge unrighteously, because we are not omniscient. But what
necessity is there for a healthy person to take intoxicating
liquor? Does it ever do him any good? No, never. But does it
never do any good to use liquor? I do not say that. When it is
used for washing the body according to the revelations God has
given, and when absolutely necessary if used with wisdom for
sickness, it may do good, but when it is used to the extent that
it destroys reason and judgment it is never used with impunity.
All who thus use it then violate an immutable law, the penalty of
which must inevitably follow the transgressor. It is against this
practice that I am speaking. If there be any guilty of it here
this afternoon, and I have no doubt there are, I wish them to
take warning.
F. Smith
Is intemperance the only evil that is making an inroad among the
Latter-day Saints? No, I will tell you another. When coming up
here to meeting I noticed in the neighborhood of forty boys
between my house and this Tabernacle who were sitting in the
shade, on the road sides, lounging in groups--hanging around the
corners. Who are they? They are boys who have been born in the
valleys and their parents claim to be Latter-day Saints. I asked
myself, "What is the character of the fathers and mothers of
these boys?" and I came to the conclusion that they are
hypocrites or apostates, and I can come to no other. Why? If they
practised what they professed to believe they would teach their
sons correct principles, and their religious duties--to attend
meeting on the Sabbath and use their time in a profitable and
Christianlike manner, instead of turning them out to contract
habits which will ruin them and make them infidels. Now the
parents of these boys have either apostatized and do not care
enough about their children to teach them correct principles; or,
while professing to be Latter-day Saints, by their acts regard
the salvation of the gospel as worthless and therefore they are
hypocrites and need to repent in either case.
F. Smith
I would advise my brethren, and I take the advice to myself, to
look after their sons as well as their daughters, and see where
they are on the Sabbath; see that they do not go a fishing,
riding or hunting, or waste their time in idleness, contracting
pernicious and injurious habits,--habits that will lead them to
destruction, so that when we are called upon to answer for the
time and talents God has given us we may not be found wanting;
and when it is asked, "Did you train your children in the nurture
and admonition of the Lord?" "Did you set an example worthy of
imitation, that their blood may not be on your skirts?" and you
can answer, "Yes Lord, I did all in my power to teach my children
and to rear them in the nurture and admonition of the Lord. I did
all in my power to make men and women of them who would honor the
name of God." If this course be taken by parents very few
children will be uncontrollable; or come to the terrible end that
awaits them if parents neglect them and show by their course that
they had as lief they would go to the devil as not.
F. Smith
I can see where this is tending. It is to unbelief, immorality
and abominations of every kind; and I am sorry to see that it is
increasing rather than diminishing among us. I preached about
this a few months ago, and I will keep the subject before the
brethren and sisters, if enabled by the good Spirit, until they
will prize their children enough to look after them, and to know
where they are and what they are doing, and that the company they
keep is such as they ought to keep, and that they attend to their
duties, for they have duties to attend to as well as you and I
have. If we, as parents, controlled our children as well as many
parents in the sectarian world do theirs, they would not only be
taught to regard the Sabbath day as holy, and thereby keep the
commandment of God, but they would come to meeting and listen to
the instructions given, store their minds with knowledge and an
understanding of the truth, instead of going in gangs about the
streets, using obscene language, throwing rocks at and scuffling
with each other, going riding, walking, fishing, hunting, &c., on
the Sabbath day, and taking a course which will lead to confirmed
idleness, drunkenness, profanity, and even blasphemy and every
abomination, for the devil will "find mischief for idle hands to
do," just as sure as you are born, especially among the children.
F. Smith
Now, my brethren and sisters, will you try to take care of your
children, and look after them on the Sabbath day, see where they
are, bring them to meeting and teach them something they do not
know? I recollect, when on my mission in England, I visited a
number of my relatives there. They were what we call sectarian;
they did not believe the true Gospel; they did not believe that
God could or would speak from the heavens in this dispensation,
nor that an angel had visited the earth in this day, nor that the
Gospel had been restored in its ancient purity and perfection,
nor that the priesthood was restored again, and that men were
legitimately authorized to officiate in the ordinances of the
house of God for the salvation of mankind. But what a great
contrast there was between the way they trained their children
and the way some of us train ours! They made no pretensions to
new revelation or to special acceptance with God, but when the
Sabbath day came their children were called in, and if they did
not go to meeting, they were taught to take a book and read, and
the parents sat down and taught them, and they read by turns and
explained passages of Scripture and history, and they talked to
and instructed one another, and thus they spent the day, and when
evening came the children had learned something, their minds were
improved, and they were better than when the day began. The
course I am denouncing is not general, but there is far too much
of it. If we turn out our children on the Sabbath for a holiday,
careless where they are or what they are doing, God will not hold
us guiltless. Children are subject to their parents, and the
parents are responsible for the conduct of their children until
they arrive at years of maturity.
F. Smith
Look after your children, brethren and sisters, and when winter
comes, in two or three months from now, see there are not five or
six hundred children skating and sliding in the streets on the
Sabbath. It was so last winter. This is not the way for
Latter-day Saints to train their children; it is not living our
religion, and herein we come under condemnation before God, and
it is where men and women point the finger of scorn at us. They
say, "Here are men and women who profess to have received
revelation from God, and they are letting their children go to
the devil as fast as they can, and care nothing about them."
F. Smith
Says one, "These are truths, but they should not be told in
public." If my brethren did not want to hear such things from me
they would not call me up to speak. But they do; that is to say,
when a man will get up and teach the people the truth, warn them
of their follies and of the evil consequences thereof, they
rejoice in it, because it is good, it is that which we need. We
do not want to be palavered and soft-soaped; we do not want
anybody to get up here and tell us how good we are, for the Lord
looks at us as we are, and he will judge us according to our
works. I want to quote to you a passage of Scripture, the words
of Jesus. Said he, "Except your righteousness exceeds the
righteousness of the Scribes and Pharisees you can in no wise
enter the kingdom of heaven." This passage applies right home to
us; and unless our righteousness exceeds the righteousness of the
Scribes and Pharisees of the day in which we live, we will come
short of the kingdom of heaven as sure as we live. We cannot
expect anything better than what we see from men and women who
profess to be Latter-day Saints, who will run after the follies
and fashions of the world, and give up everything in the shape of
honesty and integrity for the sake of accumulating wealth. If men
and women will do this, I do not wonder at their children going
at random on the Sabbath day. I am not surprised to hear them
curse and swear and profane the name of God. If men and women
will run after the follies and fashions of the world--if women
will paint and bedizen themselves to attract the gaze of men,
they have not the spirit of the Gospel; God is not with them,
truth will not abide with them; they will go to hell and be
damned unless they repent. You daughters of Israel, born of
parents as true to the Gospel as men and women can be on the
earth, who are dressing and painting to show yourselves, wasting
your time and spending your fathers' means corruptly and wickedly
in the sight of God, he will send a curse on you if you do not
desist. I say it in the name of Jesus Christ. I say the same to
mothers who encourage their daughters in this kind of conduct,
for the responsibility rests more with them than their daughters.
They should not allow it. Says one, "I can not help it." But I
would help it. If a daughter of mine persisted in such a course,
I would put a stop to it, or I would cut the tie between us and
she should go her own road. She should not take my name, with my
sanction, before the world in that course, nor would I be less
careful of a son. "But," says one, "they will do it any how." If
so, let the responsibility be on their own heads and not on the
parents'. Let us do our duty to our children, train them in the
way they should go, give them the benefit of our experience,
teach them true principles and do all we can for them, and when
they reach years of maturity, if they walk in evil ways, we may
mourn and bewail their follies, but we shall be guiltless before
God so far as they are concerned.
F. Smith
Teach your children so that they may grow up knowing what
"Mormonism" is, and then if they do not like it, let them take
what they can find. Let us, at least, discharge our duty to them
by teaching them what it is. The Catholics, Methodists,
Presbyterians and all the sectarian world do it, and why should
not we? Can you find a Catholic that will send his children to a
Protestant school, or a Protestant who will send his to a
Catholic school; they, each, send their children to their own
schools, and they take all the pains and use all the means in
their power to rear their children in their own faith, being
convinced that is the proper course for them to pursue. It is
right that they should do so. But some Latter-day Saints are so
liberal and unsuspecting that they would just as soon send their
children to Mr. Pierce down here as to anybody else. I would not
do it. However good a man Mr. Pierce may be, he should not teach
one of my children as long as I had wisdom and intelligence to
teach him myself, or could find a man of my own faith to do it
for me. This is true doctrine, and no man can take any exceptions
to it. I am talking to Latter-day Saints, you who have covenanted
to keep the commandments of God, professed to receive the Gospel
and entered into the Kingdom of God, by baptism; and I have a
right to talk to you, we have a right to talk to each other and
admonish each other when there is wrong, and we will do it.
F. Smith
Then look after the children, and our own morals and conduct, so
that we may be as a light set on a hill and not under a bushel;
that we may be the salt of the earth, that has not lost its savor
and is good for nothing. If I were once to be seen in a brothel,
gambling hall, billiard saloon, or in any disreputable place,
would I have the boldness to stand in the position I occupy
to-day? No I would not. Would I have the courage if called, to go
and preach the Gospel abroad? No. I would be ashamed to do it, at
least until I had made some recompense and restitution for the
wrong I had done, and had satisfied God, my brethren and my
conscience by renewing my covenants. Suppose that some of you
Elders who have frequented these whisky and billiard saloons on
Main Street, should be called on missions, and when you go you
meet with people who have seen you there! They would be very
likely to point the finger and say, "I saw you in a whisky shop,
billiard saloon," or in some disreputable place, "and now you
come to preach the Gospel and set yourselves up as a light unto
the world!" That is what many of the so-called Christian
ministers of the day are doing all the time, and that is what has
brought their Christianity into such disrepute. Ministers may
take that course, but what of their Christianity? Nothing; it is
all humbug and "bosh," and the people know it, and the time has
come when a man has to be judged by his works, even by his fellow
beings. If a man does not bring forth fruits worthy of the
profession he makes, do not believe in him nor walk after him;
but when you see a man that brings forth good fruit you may know
that he derives it from a good fountain that can be relied on.
F. Smith
This is as the Latter-day Saints should live, and when we take
into consideration the great labor before us, the frailties and
weakness of human nature that we have to overcome, and the
obstacles in the path to the accomplishment of God's work, we
have no time to waste in drunkenness, idleness, or in following
after the follies and fashions of the world. Our whole time
should be occupied in that which is profitable to ourselves and
our fellowbeings. May the Lord help us to be faithful in living
the religion of Jesus Christ, is my prayer. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 14 / Orson
Pratt, November 27, 1870
Orson Pratt, November 27, 1870
DISCOURSE BY ELDER ORSON PRATT,
Delivered in the Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, November 27, 1870.
(Reported by David W. Evans.)
THE RESTORATION OF THE GOSPEL--ITS FIRST PRINCIPLES--ACCUMULATING
EVIDENCES
OF THE TRUTH OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
289
We have assembled ourselves together this afternoon to partake of
bread, and also the contents of the cup, to witness before the
heavens that we remember the crucifixion, death and sufferings of
our Savior; that we are willing to keep his commandments and
determined to be his followers and obey him to the end of our
lives. We have also assembled to speak and to listen concerning
those things that pertain to our peace and welfare, not only in
this world, but in that which is to come.
289
We, as a people, called Latter-day Saints, are a very peculiar
people, not only in the eyes of one another, but in the eyes of
the world and also in the eyes of God and all the heavenly host.
We are a peculiar people in some respects,--namely, we believe
that God has spoken and sent an angel from the heavens, as we
heard this forenoon, and, by new revelation, has established his
kingdom or Church upon the earth, according to the predictions of
the ancient prophets. In this respect we are very peculiar.
289
We are also peculiar in another respect. Instead of remaining
where we embraced this Gospel among the various nations, we have
left our native lands and have emigrated to the interior of North
America, and have founded settlements in the Rocky Mountains
under the most unfavorable circumstances. In this respect, again,
we are peculiar.
289
There is another respect wherein this people are very peculiar.
We not only believe in the Jewish Bible--the Old and New
Testament--but we also believe in the ancient American Bible,
called the Book of Mormon; which no other people do believe in,
and hence, on this latter point, we are regarded as very
peculiar.
290
We might point out a great many peculiarities relating to this
people; but I do not know that it is necessary to mention all the
differences between this people and the religious Christian
denominations of the age. I think those already named are
sufficient to render us a distinct people from the rest of
mankind. We believe that God has fulfilled that which was spoken
of this forenoon, that was predicted by the mouth of the
revelator John: that he has sent an angel from heaven, and by the
ministration of this angel he has revealed the everlasting Gospel
in all its ancient purity and fulness to be proclaimed to every
nation under heaven. And let me dwell on this subject a little
while--the restoration of the everlasting Gospel by an angel, for
this is a peculiar doctrine and the Latter-day Saints are the
only people on earth who believe in it.
290
Let us now inquire, for a few moments, in what manner this Gospel
was restored by an angel. Did it come to us verbally,--from his
mouth, or was there a revelation communicated and written
containing this everlasting gospel? We testify that by the
ministration of this angel, sent from heaven, in fulfillment of
John, an ancient Bible, kept by ancient prophets, was brought to
light,--the Bible of ancient America. Of course it has a little
different name--we call it the Book of Mormon. This Bible
contains the everlasting Gospel. But in order to know whether it
does contain this everlasting Gospel, it may not be amiss for me
to state, in a very few words, what the everlasting Gospel is.
290
I would state that the everlasting Gospel must be the same that
was published in the Eastern Continent some eighteen centuries
ago, as recorded in the New Testament. We and our forefathers
have had a record of that Gospel from ancient times unto the
present; but a record is one thing and the power and authority to
administer it is another. They are entirely distinct, as much so
as the history of a good dinner enjoyed in ancient days is
distinct from the partaking of that dinner in our day. The
history of such an event will not satisfy a man's hunger, any
more than the mere record of what the everlasting Gospel is will
confer the authority to administer its ordinances. We may read,
when we are very hungry, about the three or five thousand eating
the loaves and fishes; but our appetite would still remain
unsatisfied. It is very good to think that somebody else was fed
and had their hunger satisfied; but it does us no good, so far as
satisfying the cravings of our own appetites is concerned. So
with regard to the New Testament containing the everlasting
Gospel. None could embrace that Gospel, from the simple fact that
none were authorized to administer its ordinances. After the
Apostles and righteous men of ancient days, who held this
authority, were killed off, you might read the Gospel and relate
over to one another its various principles and ordinances, but
you could not embrace them.
291
That everlasting Gospel required a man to be baptized for the
remission of his sins. That is very important; and everybody who
believes in God, and in Jesus Christ will acknowledge that the
sins of men and women should be forgiven. God ordained in the
everlasting Gospel that his creatures should be baptized for the
remission of their sins; but how could I or any other person be
baptized for the remission of sins if no man on the earth had the
authority to administer the ordinance of baptism? Would God
forgive my sins through my faith and repentance, without being
legally baptized in water? Is there any promise in this
everlasting Gospel that we can receive forgiveness of sins unless
we connect with our faith, baptism by immersion in water? No, the
everlasting Gospel, as preached in ancient times, contained no
such promise. Read the record of it in the second chapter of the
Acts of the Apostles, where it was first promulgated after the
commission was given to the ancient apostles to preach the Gospel
to every creature. They were commanded to tarry in the city of
Jerusalem until they received power to preach that Gospel and
administer its ordinances to the people. They did so, and on the
day of pentecost they received this power. The Holy Ghost came
upon them; the whole house, where they were sitting was filled
with cloven tongues, like fire, and sat on each of them; and they
rose up before a large multitude of people, many thousands in
number, and proclaimed the everlasting Gospel. They informed the
people that that despised being, called Jesus, whom the Jews had
crucified, was both Lord and Christ. They proved it effectually
by appealing to the prophetic writings. After having proved this
fact and having convinced the people, by sufficient testimony
exhibited before their minds, that he was really the Lord and
Savior, that he was the Great Redeemer, and had come in
fulfillment of the law of Moses to be offered as a sacrifice, the
people were pricked to their hearts; they were convicted, or in
other words, faith had come by hearing the evidence presented
before them, and they were convinced that Jesus was really and
truly both Lord and Christ; and seeing the importance and
necessity of repenting of their sins, they cried out in the
anguish of their hearts: "Men and brethren what shall we do?" As
much as to say: "We see, by the testimony which you have
presented before us, that we have crucified the Savior, that he
was that being that the law of Moses typified; we see that we
have committed a great sin, that our nation has transgressed, and
that we are under great condemnation. Now, how shall we be saved,
can you inform us how we can receive the remission of our sins?"
The answer was ready. Peter said unto them: "Repent and be
baptized every one of you, in the name of the Lord Jesus, for the
remission of your sins, and you shall receive the Holy Ghost; for
the promise is to you, and to your children and to all that are
afar off, even as many as the Lord our God shall call." These
were the first principles of the Gospel of the Son of God; these
constituted in part, so far as its elements were concerned, the
everlasting Gospel that was to be brought by the angel in the
latter days and committed to the inhabitants of the earth.
291
You will notice that, on the day of pentecost, faith was not
sufficient for the remission of sins; neither were faith and
repentance; neither were faith, repentance and prayer sufficient
to obtain the great blessing of the remission of sins. There was
a sacred ordinance connected with these principles by which only
the remission of sins was promised,--namely, baptism by immersion
in water.
291
After having been born of the water and justified from all their
sins they had the promise of the Holy Ghost,--that is, the birth
of the spirit, as well as the birth of the water. And this
baptism of the Holy Ghost, like all other blessings that the Lord
has promised unto the people, came through the administration of
an holy ordinance. What was that ordinance? The hands of the
servants of God had to be laid on the baptized believer,--the
penitent soul who had received the first principles of the
Gospel; for God committed to his servants whom he called to
preach in ancient days, the power not only to administer the
Gospel in word, but also its ordinances and spirit.
292
I know that there are many at the present day, in Christendom,
who will ask "What is the use of these outward ordinances? What
particular benefit is it for me to go and be immersed in water,
or to have hands laid upon me for the gift of the Holy Ghost?
they are only outward ordinances." In explanation, let me say to
the congregation that the blessings which God has promised in his
word, generally come through some act required of the creature.
When the man with the withered hand was healed, the Lord did not
say I command you to be healed, without any act on his part; but
he commanded him to stretch forth his hand. That, apparently, was
an impossibility, for his arm was withered, powerless; and he
might have thought that it was impossible for him to perform the
act required of him. But an exercise of faith was required on the
part of that man,--something connected with the mental faculties,
by which the blessing of healing might be secured.
292
So it is in regard to the blessing of the remission of sins. God,
in order to prove that we have faith, requires us to be baptized
for the remission of our sins. If we do this he stands ready to
impart forgiveness to us. So in regard to the baptism of the Holy
Ghost. He is willing to grant this spirit to those who are
willing to be obedient; but if they are unwilling to receive this
simple act of the laying on of hands, considering it
non-essential, God will not be willing to pour out his spirit; if
they will not obey so simple an ordinance he will withhold his
spirit. This, then, was the everlasting Gospel, so far as its
first principles are concerned, as preached in ancient days.
292
Now, then, let us consider this Gospel, so far as the power of it
is concerned. We have shown you how to obtain the remission of
sins and the gift of the Holy Ghost. Now, what are the powers of
this Holy Ghost, as promised to the believer? for we have seen
that the promise is not a limited one. When the apostle made the
promise on the day of pentecost he said, "the promise is to
you,"--a large multitude; and it is not only to you, but "to your
children," meaning the then rising generation; and not only to
"you and your children" but "to all afar off."--meaning the
distant nations of the earth, and to all that "the Lord our God
shall call" every human creature on the face of the earth that
has the Gospel preached to him has the promise of the Holy Ghost,
if he or she will yield obedience.
292
Now what are the powers of the Holy Ghost? What are its gifts and
blessings? How are we to know when we receive the Holy Ghost? I
will mention the Scriptural account of the blessings and gifts
that pertain to the Holy Spirit. You read the 12th chapter of 1st
Corinthians and you will have a description of the various powers
and gifts of the Holy Ghost. We there learn that God gave to
every man, that is, every man in the Church, the demonstration of
the Holy Spirit to profit withal. Says Paul, "We are all baptized
into the same body by the same spirit." That is, they were not
baptized into half a dozen or a hundred different bodies, or
denominations of people, called Christians; but they were all
baptized into the same body by the same spirit, and all made
partakers of the gifts of that spirit, enjoying the blessings and
powers of the same. The members constituting the body of Christ
are diversified: and being filled with the Holy Ghost it operates
in various ways. "To one," says Paul, "is given through the
spirit the word of wisdom; to another is given by the same
spirit, the word of knowledge; to another is given faith by the
same spirit; to another the gift of healing; to another the
working of miracles; to another prophecy, to another the
discerning of spirits, to another divers kinds of tongues, and to
another the interpretation of tongues; but all these work after
the one and the selfsame spirit, severally as he will."
293
Here then we see what it is that constitutes the body of Christ,
or in other words his Church. First, those principles that I have
named,--faith, repentance and baptism for the remission of sins;
then the laying on of hands for the reception of the Holy Ghost;
then, when the spirit falls upon the Church, it diversifies all
these gifts that are named throughout the whole body of the
Church. This agrees with the promise that Jesus made when he gave
the great, last commission to his apostles to preach the Gospel
in all the world to every creature. On that occasion he made
certain promises to every creature that should dwell on the
earth. Said he, "He that believeth and is baptized shall be
saved, and he that believeth not shall be damned; and these signs
shall follow them that believe: In my name they shall cast out
devils." Now, notice, this promise was not exclusively made to
the apostles, they were the ones who received the commission to
go and preach the Gospel; but the promises that I am now
repeating were made to all persons in the world that should
believe that Gospel they preached. They who believed should not
only have the gift of salvation conferred upon them, but, "these
signs shall follow them that believe. In my name they shall cast
out devils, they shall speak with new tongues; and if they take
up serpents, or drink any deadly thing they shall not hurt them,
and they shall lay hands on the sick and they shall recover."
293
These are the gifts of that ancient Gospel,--the powers that
pertain to the baptism of the Holy Spirit, promised to every
believer in the world. These were the powers that were remarkable
in the Church of the living God, and which constituted that
Church the body of Christ.
293
Now, we will inquire where has this body of Christ been during
the last seventeen hundred years? Has it existed among the Greeks
or Roman Catholics? or has it existed among the Protestant
denominations for the past two or three centuries? No; these
gifts have been banished from the earth for several centuries and
the universal cry in the religious world of Christendom is, that
"These gifts were only intended for the first age of
Christianity." But if these gifts are part of the Gospel, you do
them away and you do away with the Gospel. Let me quote a passage
to prove that these gifts were to remain among the true believers
so long as true believers should be on the earth. We have already
quoted one passage to prove this, which is to be found in the
last chapter of Mark, where all believers in the four quarters of
the earth are promised that certain signs should follow them.
Another passage you will find in the epistle of Paul to the
Ephesians, which says that when Jesus ascended up on high he led
captivity captive, and gave gifts unto men. He gave some
apostles, some prophets, some evangelists, pastors and teachers.
All these various gifts that I have quoted were given unto men
when Jesus ascended up on high.
294
What was the purpose for which they were given? Were they given,
as the Christian world say, merely for the sake of establishing
the Gospel, and when that was thoroughly established they were no
longer necessary? Is this the language of the ancient apostle?
Hear what he says:--"They were given for the perfecting of the
Saints, for the work of the ministry, for the edifying of the
body of Christ,"--the Church. Now, if they were given for these
three special purposes, let us inquire whether they are needed
for these purposes at the present day? Is the work of the
ministry needed now? "O, yes," all denominations will tell you
that the work of the ministry is needed now. Well, recollect
that, according to the words of the apostle Paul, these gifts
were given for the work of the ministry. You take away these
gifts, and how can there be a ministry? There can only be a false
ministry,--only those who have no power of God with them,--a
ministry that God has nothing to do with. They may go and preach,
but their preaching is as powerless as the preaching of the
heathen priests.
294
Another purpose for which these gifts were given was for the
perfecting of the Saints. Can Saints be perfected now, any more
than in the days of Paul, without the gifts of prophecy,
revelation, visions, the ministrations of angels, tongues, the
interpretation of tongues, healing, wisdom and knowledge by the
power and spirit of God? If they can be perfected without these
gifts then we have a new Gospel, and not the everlasting Gospel
spoken of by the ancient apostle. But it seems that mankind, at
the present day, have so fallen into tradition, and have preached
a Gospel without its gifts so long, that I have no doubt there
are thousands of them who really believe it, and believe that God
will acknowledge their Gospels to be divine, and acknowledge
their Churches to be his Church. It is the greatest piece of
foolishness that could possibly be conjured up in the minds of
men to suppose that the Church of the living God could be here
without inspired prophets and apostles in it! How could Saints be
perfected? Has God altered the Gospel or changed the pattern of
things that is recorded in the New Testament? Has he predicted
that the time should come when the Saints should no longer need
the gifts to perfect them, or that they should be perfected by
the learning and wisdom of man? If he has introduced, or designs
to introduce, any such order of things he has not told us
anything about it, but has left us entirely in ignorance on the
subject. If his people are to be perfected by learning, or by men
studying years and years, pouring over the theology of the day,
if anything of this kind is intended to perfect the children of
men, then I don't read the Scriptures aright; for I am told in
the Scriptures that God gave these gifts specially, because we
cannot be perfected without them. They were given, says Paul, for
the edifying of the body of Christ. O, how much the Christian
world seem to be edified at the present day! If they can hear a
minister use very flowery language, a great deal of oratory, and
bring into his subject, as it were, all the various parts and
points of logic and rhetoric, their ears are tickled, and they
feel that they are wonderfully edified, but it is a false
edification. The edification the Scriptures speak of are those
miraculous gifts that Jesus gave when he ascended up on high.
Without them the world is liable to be deceived and carried away
by every wind of doctrine that is incorrect; and Paul tells us
that they were given for the edifying of the body of Christ until
we all come to the unity of the faith and the knowledge of the
Son of God, unto a perfect man, unto the measure of the stature
of the fullness of Christ. That is, they were never to cease,
they were never to be done away until the Church arrived at that
period when they should no longer look through a glass darkly,
but see face to face, and become immortal and be exalted to his
presence; then these gifts would no longer be necessary. The gift
of healing will no longer be needed when we are all immortal;
there will be no need of the gift of tongues or interpretation
when all have one language.
295
Besides being designed to bring the Saints to this state of
perfection these gifts were also intended to prevent the Church
from being carried about by every wind of doctrine by the sleight
of men and their cunning craftiness whereby they lie in wait to
deceive. You take a people who have not these gifts, and you will
see them carried about by every wind of doctrine. One leaning to
the Methodist, another after the Baptists, another after the
Presbyterians, and another after this sect and another after
that. They have not the gifts necessary to keep them in the unity
of the faith; and not being kept in the unity of the faith, not
having the power to call upon God and receive revelations from
him to guide and direct them in regard to doctrine and principle,
they are overcome by the power and persuasion of the children of
men, by their sleight and cunning craftiness until they are
overpowered and dragged away, as it were, into every species of
wild enthusiasm, the doctrines of men. So much for the Gospel as
taught by holy and inspired men in former days. Now for another
part of my subject.
295
I told you that God had revealed an ancient Bible,--the Bible of
ancient America, by the ministration of an angel, sent forth from
heaven. What does it contain? A record of this same Gospel that I
have already named. "But," says one, "we have a record of that
already, in the New Testament: what is the use of another record
of it?" In answering that question, I will ask another. When
Matthew had written his Gospel, what was the use of Mark writing
one afterwards; and when Matthew and Mark had each written the
Gospel what was the use of Luke writing it; and when these three
had written it what was the use of John the Revelator writing
another record of it? And so we might go on and say, after
Matthew, Mark, Luke and John had written, why should God reveal
to us another Bible containing the same Gospel? I will tell
you,--It is because God intends to give just as many witnesses to
the children of men as seems him good. If we have the testimony
and witness of the Jewish nation on the eastern continent to that
everlasting Gospel, is it not reasonable that God should also
give us the testimony of the inhabitants who formerly lived on
the great western world. Let us reason together on this subject.
The infidel says, "Why was the Lord so narrow in his feelings
that he confined his operations to that little spot of ground
called Palestine? Why didn't he reveal his will, requirements and
laws to other nations?" This is one of the arguments of the
infidel, and it is very good so far as it goes. The infidel
sometimes happens to hit upon some truth. I would say the same.
God had a people here in ancient America, there is no mistake
about this, and all who want to know for certain in regard to
this Continent being settled, just read the history of its
antiquities,--read the works of Stevens and Catherwood and many
others, on the great and mighty ancient cities whose ruins are
seen on various parts of this Continent, especially in Central
America and the northern part of South America. Ruins, too, that
not only speak of a former civilization of the inhabitants who
dwelt there, but which show that they were a people who
understood the arts,--understood building magnificent cities,
temples and great palaces. They were a very different people from
the present aboriginal inhabitants of the Continent.
296
Now if God had a people living on this Continent ages and ages
ago, would it not be reasonable that he should speak to them as
well as to the people of Asia? Reflect upon it for a few moments!
Why should God leave the great western world out of the plan of
salvation? Has he not declared himself to be an impartial being?
And if he is impartial would he not remember those who are of the
same blood? We are all created by the same Creator; the
inhabitants of the four quarters of the earth descended from the
same parentage; they are all of the same blood, and consequently
they are immortal beings, and have souls to be saved. Then was it
not needful, in order to be saved, that the fulness of the Gospel
should be revealed to the people of the West as well as to the
people of the East? Now, reason, independent of anything else,
would say that it would be perfectly Godlike for him to reveal
himself to the people of ancient America as well as to the people
of the eastern world; that they might know about Jesus, and the
atonement that he wrought out, and be made partakers of the same
gifts and blessings as the children of God in the eastern lands.
This is a reasonable conclusion to come to.
296
And, again, if God did reveal to the people of this continent the
plan of salvation, showing that he is an impartial being, why
should it be thought incredible by the learned or by any
reflecting person that he should bring these revelations to
light, especially when he had promised, according to what you
heard this forenoon, to send an angel with the everlasting Gospel
to be preached to every people, nation and kindred under the
whole heaven? Why not bring to light, by the ministration of an
angel, the record of the Gospel that was preached here on this
western hemisphere?
297
Perhaps some may say that we have neither witness nor testimony,
save it be the Book of Mormon, and the living witnesses whose
names are attached to that book, that the people of this
continent know anything about God or about revelation. But let me
inform such persons that they are mistaken. Only a few years
ago,--in 1865, thirty-eight years after the plates of the Book of
Mormon were taken out of the earth by Joseph Smith, one of the
great mounds in the State of Ohio was opened, near Newark, in
Licking County. It was a very large mound: it measured, before
they began to cart away the stones and dirt, 580 feet in
circumference, and was from forty to fifty feet in height. After
they had carted away from this mound several thousand loads of
dirt and stones, for the purpose of canaling or fixing a canal,
they found on the outer edge near the circumference of the base
of this mound, just within the circle, several smaller mounds,
built entirely of fire clay, that had the appearance of putty.
When digging into one of these smaller mounds they came to
something that had the appearance of wood, and after having
removed the upper surface of it, they found a trough, and in that
trough several metallic rings, probably the ancient coins of the
country. They also found that the interior trough had been lined
with some kind of cloth, but it was in such a state of
decomposition that only the least bit of it would hold together,
not even a piece as large as your thumb nail. There was also some
human bones in this trough and a lock of fine black hair.
Underneath this trough, still further down in the fire clay, they
found a stone, and when it was taken out they found that it was
hollow and that there was something inside of it. They found by
inspection that it had been cemented together with hard cement.
With considerable exertion they broke the stone in two. It was
oval, or elliptical in form. They separated it where it was
cemented together, and in the inside they found another kind of
stone on which was engraven the Ten Commandments in the ancient
Hebrew. This stone was immediately sent to Cincinnati, where many
learned men saw it and they declared the inscriptions were in
ancient Hebrew, and translated the Ten Commandments. The stone
was nearly seven inches long, nearly three inches wide, and
almost two in thickness. On one side of it there was a
depression, and in this depression was a raised profile, the
likeness of a man clothed with a robe,--that is, carved out of
the stone, with his left side partly facing the beholder, and the
robe and girdle upon his left shoulder; he had also a turban on.
Over his head was written in Hebrew, Moshe, which is the Hebrew
name for Moses. They therefore represented this person, thus
carved out, as Moses. Around about him, that is on the various
sides of the stone, were written the Ten Commandments in ancient
Hebrew.
297
Now what does this prove? It proves that the inhabitants of this
country were acquainted with the revelations of heaven,--those
given to Moses; and if they understood these would they not
naturally look forward to the coming of the Messiah? would they
not look for the Lord to raise up such a being, which their law
indicated by types? And when that being came is it to be supposed
that he would leave the inhabitants of America ignorant
concerning that event? By no means. He would not forget them. And
this record,--the Book of Mormon, gives us an account of that
very people.
298
Let me here state that I have seen this stone; with my own eyes I
have seen the Hebrew engravings upon it; and though many of the
characters were altered in shape from the present Hebrew, yet I
had sufficient knowledge of them to understand and know how to
translate the inscription. This stone was sent to the New York
Ethnological Society, and while there, by the politeness of the
Secretary of the Society, I had the pleasure of seeing it.
Another mound was opened in the same county, in Ohio, and out of
it were taken stones with other Hebrew inscriptions; and in 1860
and 1865 there were several of these antiquities exhumed with
Hebrew characters on, and one with characters that were not
Hebrew, and which the learned could not translate, showing that
the people of this continent not only understood the Hebrew, but
some other kind of an alphabet. This book,--the Book of Mormon,
informs us that the Lord brought the colony to this country six
hundred years before Christ, and that he brought them from
Jerusalem. Was there anything connected with these ancient
characters that would indicate such a great antiquity? Yes. The
Hebrew, since six hundred years before Christ, every learned
scholar knows, has been greatly altered in the shape of its
characters. It now has square characters, with vowel points; that
is, the form of the Hebrew characters now is entirely different
in many respects from the ancient characters, such as are found
on coins and engravings lately exhumed in Palestine. Moreover
since the period that colony was brought to America, not only
have the forms of the Hebrew characters been changed, but some
fourteen different new characters have been introduced. Now, the
stones taken from these mounds, on which the Ten Commandments
were engraved, had none of these new characters, which shows that
the inscriptions were of a more ancient date than the modern
Hebrew. Still further. The Hebrew as it now stands, has a great
many of what are termed final characters that it did not have six
hundred years before Christ. You do not find these characters on
these stones that were taken out of the Ohio mounds. All these
circumstances prove, pointedly, the great antiquity of the people
who formed these mounds and wrote the characters on these stones.
298
The Book of Mormon informs us that they understood the Egyptian
as well as the Hebrew. They kept many of their records in the
Egyptian character as well as the Hebrew character. That book
also informs us that Jesus, after he was crucified in Jerusalem,
appeared on this American continent, and commanded the people to
do away with the law of Moses which their fathers were in
possession of and kept; and he introduced the everlasting Gospel
in their midst; and he commanded them to write it on the plates,
from which this book was translated. Thus you see that this is a
record of the everlasting Gospel, as Jesus, himself, administered
it to the people of this continent eighteen hundred years ago,
that is, after his resurrection from the dead, and after he had
finished his ministry in Jerusalem.
298
On what part of this continent did Jesus appear? He appeared in
what is now termed the northern part of South America, where they
had a temple built, at which place the people were gathered
together, some twenty-five hundred in number, marvelling and
wondering at the great earthquake that had taken place on this
land, which had destroyed so many cities, &c., and the great
darkness that had overshadowed the land, which was a sign given
them by prophecy concerning the crucifixion of Christ. They were
marvelling and wondering about it, and while they were talking
over it, nearly a year after the resurrection of Jesus, they
heard a voice in the heavens, and casting their eyes heavenward
they saw a man descend out of heaven, clothed in a white robe;
and he came down and stood in the midst of them, and told them he
was Christ, about whom their prophets had written; and that he
had been crucified for the sins of the world. He then chose
twelve disciples from amongst them, and administered his Gospel
unto them.
299
Thus you see that when we testify that God has fulfilled that
saying in the 14th chapter of Revelations, that he would send an
angel having the everlasting Gospel to preach to all people,
nations and tongues on the earth, we have something tangible,
something contained in the form of a revelation; it is not a mere
verbal message by the voice of an angel, but an entire record, a
sacred history of the western world, of one half of our globe,
detailing the wars of the people of this continent, the same as
the Jewish record contains the history of the wars and doings of
the Jews of the eastern continent. God has brought this forth and
confirmed it to others by the ministration of holy angels. Joseph
Smith was not the only one, but there were three men besides him
to whom the Lord sent this angel, clothed in glory, who exhibited
the plates before their eyes after they had been translated, and
commanded them to bear record of it to all people, nations and
tongues. They have given their testimony in this book. These
witnesses I am well acquainted with, as well as with Joseph
Smith. He also exhibited the plates to eight other men. Thus we
have twelve witnesses in all, four of whom saw the angel, and the
others saw the plates and the engravings thereon and handled
them; and their testimony is also recorded in the book to go to
all people, nations and tongues under the whole heavens.
299
And having revealed this book, and it having been translated by
the gift and power of the Holy Ghost,--the same gift and spirit
which enabled Joseph Smith to interpret the language of this
record by the use of the Urim and Thummim; I say, having done
this, the Lord commanded his servants to organize his Church, and
in obedience to this commandment they gathered together on the
6th of April, 1830; and while thus gathered together the Lord God
spake unto them, and commanded them after what order his Church
and kingdom should be organized. It was then organized, and it
has continued to receive acquisitions from that day until this,
and has rolled forth among many nations and kingdoms; and the
people have been gathered out from those nations here into the
midst of these mountains in fulfillment of ancient prophecy.
299
God Almighty has spoken, he has given commandment in relation to
the organization of this kingdom. He has sent his angel and
restored the Gospel; he has given commandment for his servants to
gather out his elect from the four quarters of the earth unto one
place. He has given commandment to prepare his people for the
great day of the coming of the Son of God in the clouds of
heaven. And we have gone forth and labored diligently from that
day to this to establish the kingdom of our God. We have
succeeded, so far as time will permit, in gathering up a great
people to these mountains. Here they must become acquainted with
the Lord more fully; here they must become sanctified before the
Lord of Hosts; here they must learn to be more obedient in
keeping the commands and counsels of God, or he may withhold from
them the sacred blessings and gifts which he heretofore bestowed
so bountifully upon them. Here the Saints must become acquainted
with those celestial laws which are calculated to exalt them into
the presence of God, and into the fulness of his glory. Here, you
Latter-day Saints must be prepared to carry out and fulfill his
purposes in the last days pertaining to the redemption of the
desert, that joy and thanksgiving may be offered up in all parts
of it in fulfillment of the prophecy of Isaiah, which has often
been sung by the Christian world:--"The Lord shall comfort Zion,
he shall comfort all her waste places, make her wilderness like
Eden, and her desert like the garden of the Lord. Joy and
gladness shall be found therein, thanksgiving and the voice of
melody." You here see the beginning of the fulfillment of this
ancient prophecy. Isaiah in his 40th chapter also says, "Zion
shall go up into the high mountains." Zion in the high mountains!
Zion in the midst of the great American desert is beginning to
redeem it and make it blossom as the rose, making it like the
garden of Eden, that joy and thanksgiving and songs of praise and
prayer and gladness may ascend up from all her habitations and
settlements throughout the length and breadth of this desert, and
thus the prophecies will be fulfilled. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 14 /
Lorenzo Snow, January 14, 1872
Lorenzo Snow, January 14, 1872
DISCOURSE BY ELDER LORENZO SNOW,
Delivered in the Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, January 14, 1872.
(Reported by David W. Evans.)
PROGRESSION--THE FATHERHOOD OF GOD--THE PERFECT MAN--THE GIFTS OF
THE
SPIRIT--HIS TESTIMONY.
300
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 14 /
Lorenzo Snow, January 14, 1872
zo Snow, January 14, 1872
DISCOURSE BY ELDER LORENZO SNOW,
Delivered in the Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, January 14, 1872.
(Reported by David W. Evans.)
PROGRESSION--THE FATHERHOOD OF GOD--THE PERFECT MAN--THE GIFTS OF
THE
SPIRIT--HIS TESTIMONY.
300
I take pleasure, this afternoon, in making a few remarks to the
Latter-day Saints, as well as to any strangers that may be in our
midst. I never designed to be a preacher; it was only a sense of
positive duty that induced me to occupy the position as a
preacher of the Gospel for, I may say, nearly thirty-five years
an understanding, given through the revelations of the Lord Jesus
Christ, of the principles that we, the Latter-day Saints have
espoused, has induced me to travel through the world bearing
testimony of those things which I assuredly do know pertaining to
the Gospel of life and salvation revealed in this our day. The
relation that we sustain to the Lord our God, and the blessings
and privileges to be acquired through the system of life which we
have received, are worthy of our deepest consideration; and it is
no less necessary that we understand the duties the performance
of which is requisite on our part, for the attainment of those
blessings and privileges, and to keep ourselves in the path on
which we may secure the highest advantages which the system of
religion we have received is, in its nature, capable of giving.
301
The relationship which we sustain to God our Father, as well as
to the world at large, if properly understood and appreciated, is
calculated to wake us up to the performance of the duties
required of us as Latter-day Saints. We ought to understand that
we have espoused a system of religion that is calculated in its
nature to increase within us wisdom and knowledge; that we have
entered upon a path that is progressive, that will increase our
spiritual, intellectual and physical advantages, and everything
pertaining to our own happiness and the well-being of the world
at large. We believe that we are the offspring of our Father in
heaven, and that we possess in our spiritual organizations the
same capabilities, powers and faculties that our Father
possesses, although in an infantile state, requiring to pass
through a certain course or ordeal by which they will be
developed and improved according to the heed we give to the
principles we have received. We believe that God is no respecter
of persons, but that he confers blessings upon all his children
in proportion to the light they have, or in proportion as they
proceed according to the light and knowledge they possess in the
different circumstances of life that may surround them. We
believe that the spirit which enlightens the human family
proceeds from the presence of the Almighty, that it spreads
throughout all space, that it is the light and life of all
things, and that every honest heart possesses it in proportion to
his virtue, integrity, and his desire to know the truth and do
good to his fellow men.
301
We see the providences of God in all things; we see them in
raising up different communities and establishments in the world
for the general and universal benefit of mankind. We see the
providences of God in raising up a Luther and a John Wesley; we
see the providences of God in all the Christian organizations and
communities; we trace the hand of the Almighty in framing the
constitution of our land, and believe that the Lord raised up men
purposely for the accomplishment of this object, raised them up
and inspired them to frame the constitution of the United States.
We trace the hand of God, his Spirit, his workings upon and among
all classes of people, whether Christian or heathen, that his
providences may be carried out, and that his designs, formed
before the morning stars sang together or the foundations of the
earth were laid, may be ultimately fulfilled. He slackens not his
hand, he gives not up his designs nor his purposes; but his work
is one eternal round. We trace the hand of the Almighty and we
see his Spirit moving in all communities for their good,
restraining and encouraging, establishing governments and
nations, inspiring men to take a course that shall most advance
his purposes until the set time shall come when he shall work
more fully and effectually for the accomplishment of his designs,
and when sorrow, wickedness, evil, crime, bitter disappointments,
vexation, distress and poverty shall cease and be no more known,
and the salvation and happiness of his children be secured, when
the earth shall be rolled back into its pristine purity and the
inhabitants thereof dwell upon it in perfect peace and happiness.
302
If there is any class of people in the world that have reason to
be more liberal and generous towards their fellow creatures, it
is the Latter-day Saints; and if our liberality and generosity
are not shown more than they are, it is in consequence of the
pressure of circumstances with which we are surrounded
restraining us from the exercise thereof; yet we expect to be,
hereafter, in circumstances when we will have the privilege and
opportunity of doing as we desire in these respects. However, in
regard to this matter, whether circumstances shall so change or
not, we know that we have obeyed a system of progression. We
might speak in reference to the increase of knowledge to any
individual who may receive and obey the doctrines we teach; but
that which is most interesting to us is the progression of the
Latter-day Saints themselves in the system they have received.
Our faith, views and the principles we have obeyed all coincide
perfectly with those of former-day Saints, which we read about in
this book (the Bible). Were ministers at the present day to stand
up in their pulpits and announce doctrines in reference to the
progression of Saints, as they were preached in former days, the
doctrines would be considered, at least, very startling, and a
committee of investigation would undoubtedly be required at once
by their congregations to ascertain whether or not they had
seceded from their previously avowed principles. For instance,
let a Methodist, Presbyterian or Baptist minister rise in his
pulpit, and suggest to his congregation, as Paul did on a certain
occasion: "Let this same mind be in you which is also in Christ
Jesus, who, having the form of God, thought it not robbery to be
equal with God," it would be considered a startling announcement;
so also would the doctrine of John the Revelator on a certain
occasion, when he says: "We are now the sons of God, it does not
yet appear what we shall be, but we know that when he (that is
Christ) shall appear, we shall be like him, for we shall see him
as he is; and every man that has this hope in him purifies
himself even as God is pure." That would be a startling
announcement of doctrine. Did any one present, acquainted with
the Methodist, Baptist, Presbyterian or Episcopalian societies,
ever hear suggestions or doctrines like these? I never did, and I
was formerly well acquainted with these societies. "Let this same
mind be in you which was in Christ Jesus, who, finding himself in
the form of God, thought it not robbery to be equal with God;"
and "He that has this hope in him, purifies himself even as God
is pure;" and again: "When he shall appear we shall be like him,
for we shall see him as he is."
302
We were born in the image of God our Father; he begot us like
unto himself. There is the nature of deity in the composition of
our spiritual organization; in our spiritual birth our Father
transmitted to us the capabilities, powers and faculties which he
himself possessed, as much so as the child on its mother's bosom
possesses, although in an undeveloped state, the faculties,
powers and susceptibilities of its parent.
302
Apostles, prophets, evangelists, pastors and teachers, we are
told, were placed in former days in the Church for the perfecting
of the Saints, for the work of the ministry, for the edifying of
the body of Christ, "until we all come to the unity of the faith,
and of the knowledge of the Son of God, unto the perfect man."
What is meant by this, "The perfect man?" And again, "Unto the
measure of the statue of the fulness of Christ?" A system of
things was had in those days through which a Saint could come up
and be a perfect man in the Lord Jesus,--a system by which Saints
could advance in the knowledge of the things of God, to an
understanding of his purposes, of their own natures and
characters, of their relationship to the Almighty, and of the
ordeals it was necessary for them to pass through that they might
be perfected, as the Son of God was perfect.
302
This system of things, taught by Christ and his apostles, was not
then first introduced; it was known ages before, and was
established before the foundations of the earth were laid. I will
quote a passage from the Book of Doctrine and Covenants, which
will be found on page 85, section 4, paragraph 6:--
302
"He that receiveth me (saith the Lord) receiveth my Father; and
he that receiveth my Father, receiveth my Father's kingdom;
therefore all that my Father hath shall be given unto him, and
this is according to the oath and covenant which belongeth to the
priesthood. Therefore all who receive the priesthood, receive
this oath and covenant of my Father, which he cannot break,
neither can it be moved; but whoso breaketh this covenant, after
he hath received it, and altogether turneth therefrom, shall not
have forgiveness of sins in this world nor in the world to come."
303
This is a revelation that has been given to the Latter-day
Saints, and so far as respects its provisions in reference to
those who receive it, it is precisely in keeping with those
passages I have quoted from the New Testament; they were the
burden of the teachings of the apostles in former days; but were
they presented now to the Christian world by their ministers and
religious teachers, they would be considered startling. This
system of things was well known to Adam after he was expelled
from the Garden of Eden; it was well known to Noah, and he
preached it to the Antediluvians for one hundred and twenty
years; it was also known in the days of Moses. He preached it to
the Israelites on the banks of the Red Sea. "I would not have you
ignorant," says the apostle, in reference to this point, "how
that our fathers all passed through the sea, were all under the
cloud, all ate the same spiritual meat, all drank the same
spiritual drink, for they drank of that spiritual rock which
followed, and that rock was Christ." It is evident from this that
the Gospel of life was known and practised there; but we are told
that, in consequence of wickedness and unbelief, the Gospel was
taken from the people in the days of Moses, because it did not
profit them, and in the place thereof was introduced a system
which was called the schoolmaster, to bring them to Christ. On
account of their wickedness and hardness of heart they refused to
avail themselves of the privileges within their reach, for when
the Lord proposed to come down into their midst and talk with
them face to face as he did with Moses, they requested Moses to
officiate for them and speak with the Almighty; and being filled
with unbelief and unwillingness to become acquainted with God,
their Father, the Gospel and all its privileges were withdrawn.
But this Gospel has been introduced at various times into the
world. It was known by the Prophets. They understood plainly and
distinctly that Jesus was the lamb slain from before the
foundation of the world; and that in due season he would manifest
himself to the children of men, that he would die for their sins,
and be crucified in order to complete the plan of salvation. The
Prophets had the Gospel and its advantages in their midst; and
the Holy Spirit that is ever connected with it, was poured out
upon them in its fulness.
304
There was a certain blessing connected only with obedience to the
Gospel, that was the gift of the Holy Ghost. When people received
the ordinances of the Gospel they were promised that they should
receive the gift of the Holy Ghost. The Savior who undoubtedly
knew best about the nature and character of this gift, said it
should lead all who received it into all truth and show them
things to come. It should be more than that spirit which proceeds
from God, filling the immensity of space and enlightening every
man that comes into the world, the gift of the Holy Ghost should
lead into all truth, and show them things to come. Furthermore,
in speaking of its effects, the apostle says: "The spirit is
given to every man to profit withal. To one is given faith." Not
a common, ordinary faith, which some people pretend to at the
present day; but a faith which enables its possessors to be sawn
asunder, to be cast into dens of lions, fiery furnaces, and to
undergo tortures of every description. This was the kind of faith
that the Holy Ghost conferred upon those who possessed it,
enabling its possessor to stand in the midst of every difficulty,
defy every opposition and lay down his life, if necessary, for
the cause that he had espoused. There was an almighty inspiring
power in this faith, given by the Lord through the Holy Ghost,
which no other principle could communicate. To one was given
faith, to another knowledge, not that which is gained by reading
books merely, but knowledge from the Almighty. A self-inspiring
principle was upon them, which was tangible, giving them a
knowledge of the cause they had espoused. They knew by revelation
from God that the cause they had obeyed was true, it was revealed
to them in a manner they could not dispute, and they knew for
themselves. They were then established, as we heard this morning,
upon the rock of revelation.
305
There is a great difference between the possession of the Holy
Ghost and the mere possession of the Spirit of God. Everybody has
the Spirit of God, that is, the honest hearted, those who are
living according to the best light they have. All Christian
Churches have it, those who seek truth and righteousness. The
Baptists, if they are honest, have it; so have the Presbyterians
and the Methodists; so also have all Christian and heathen
nations. You go to China, and all honest hearted people there
have the Spirit of God; in fact we are told that this is the
light that lights every man that comes into the world; but to say
that all have the Holy Ghost, the gift that was promised to those
who obeyed the Gospel, it is not so. We can trace the providences
of the Almighty in raising up certain individuals to establish
religious organizations, and we see in these things the workings
of the Spirit of God for the general interest of the human
family. We look upon George Washington, the father of our
country, as an inspired instrument of the Almighty; we can see
the all-inspiring Spirit operating upon him. And upon his
co-workers in resisting oppression, and in establishing the
thirteen colonies as a confederacy; and then again the workings
of the same Spirit upon those men who established the
constitution of the United States. In a revelation contained in
the Book of Doctrine and Covenants the Lord says: "And for this
purpose have I established the Constitution of this land by the
hands of wise men, whom I raised up unto this very purpose." We
see the hand of the Lord in these things. The Christian Churches
will not acknowledge that which we acknowledge and most firmly
believe in regard to the workings of Providence and the
operations of the Spirit of the Lord upon the hearts of the human
family. We can see not only what the Baptists, Methodists,
Quakers, Shakers, Presbyterians, and Campbellites see,--the hand
of the Lord working with them, but we can see the hand of the
Almighty establishing a kingdom spoken of in ages long past by
Daniel the Prophet,--a kingdom which shall grow and spread until
it fills the whole earth, when light and intelligence shall be so
generally diffused that it shall no longer be necessary for any
man to say to his fellows, "Know ye the Lord," but all shall know
him, from the least unto the greatest; and when the Spirit of the
Lord shall be poured out upon all flesh to such a degree that
their sons and their daughters shall prophesy, their old men
shall dream dreams, their young men see visions, and when there
shall be nothing to hurt or destroy in all the holy mountain of
the Lord.
305
There are some other considerations connected with this subject
worthy of our attention. We have seen what has been promised, and
what encouragement was given or suggestions made in regard to our
progression, as contemplated by the Prophets, in their writings
in the Old and New Testaments. We see what God has said to us in
his revelations direct, and we might bring up passage after
passage from the New Testament, Book of Doctrine and Covenants
and the Book of Mormon in regard to the progression and happiness
of his people. But there are some considerations connected with
this to which I will call your attention. The revelations of the
Lord, given in these latter days, say that all things shall be
given to those who receive the priesthood; but in connection with
this promise there are certain obligations which have to be
fulfilled on our part. That same God and Father who tells us what
great things await the faithful, says: "Whoso layeth down his
life for my cause and for my name's sake shall receive it again,
even life eternal; therefore fear not your enemies, for I the
Lord have decreed in my heart that I will prove you in all things
whether you will abide in my covenant even unto death, for he
that will not abide in my covenant is not worthy of me."
305
Here we have, on one hand, those extraordinary and wonderful
blessings; and, on the other, if we renounce the doctrine we have
received, or if we are unwilling to stand up to the point, even
of death, in fulfilling the will of our Father in the
accomplishment of his work, we shall be counted unworthy of the
blessings that are promised.
306
Now, you take a man, no matter from what country, if he be a man
of integrity, when he receives a knowledge of the truth, he will
stand to that knowledge; you can not persecute it out of him by
imprisoning him, or taking away his property or by destroying
every source of his happiness. Do what you can to annoy and
oppress him he will still stand firm in his adherence to the
principles which he knows are true. If we, as Latter-day Saints,
are not honest, we are certainly in a very bad condition. When
the Gospel reached us in the different nations whence we came,
the Spirit of the Lord gave us convictions of its truth, and, in
the honesty of our hearts, we received it, and its blessings,
otherwise we would have stayed at our several homes. It was
promised us by the several Elders who proclaimed the Gospel unto
us, that if we would do the will of God, if we would obey the
Gospel, we should receive the gift of the Holy Ghost; they said,
as Peter said on the day of Pentecost, Repent and be baptized,
every one of you, for the remission of your sins, and you shall
receive the Holy Ghost. Then, when they spoke of the operations
of the Holy Ghost, they described them as Jesus, Paul, John and
the Saints who received it, testified in regard to it, from the
effects it had produced upon them. Therefore, when the Gospel was
received under circumstances of this nature, those who were its
recipients expected superior and extraordinary blessings,
blessings that they could not reach in any other religious
society. They were promised such blessings as the religious
societies said did not, nor ever would exist, and could not be
received in the future. They would acknowledge that such
blessings had been formerly received through the Gospel, but they
said could not be received now, hence if those who obeyed the
Gospel as taught by the Elders of this Church did not receive the
blessings promised, why do I see them before me here to-day by
thousands? Why, when traveling through the length and breadth of
this country, do I see people that have gathered, comparatively,
from almost every nation under the sun? If they received not the
blessings promised, why are they here in this Territory, in these
valleys of the mountains? They had better stayed at home. It is
the most inconsistent thing imaginable to suppose that people,
after being deceived, should leave their country, homes and
friends and cross the wide ocean, and vast deserts into a land
they knew nothing of. When Abraham received the word to leave his
home and kindred he obeyed the mandates of the Almighty, and the
fact that thousands are now here, settled through this long strip
of country, over hills, valleys and mountains, proves that they
have done the same; they have shown by their acts that they have
received the all-inspiring power of the Holy Ghost which was
promised them, which revealed to them that the Lord had fulfilled
the prophecy of his servant Daniel--that without hands he had cut
a stone from the mountains and that it had commenced to move and
roll, and would continue on its course until it had fulfilled the
destiny predicted by the prophet.
306
If the people here have not received the miraculous blessings
promised in connection with their obedience to the Gospel, they
are acting most inconsistently, for they are perpetuating upon
their children and their children's children and upon future
generations a system that is entirely false, binding a yoke of
tradition upon them which, in its consequence, is beyond the
power of language to express. The people are guilty of the most
gross offence before the Almighty, for they are not only injuring
themselves, but they are destroying the happiness of unborn
generations. But the fact that the work still continues, and
increases, and that the last words of the dying Saints to their
children and friends, are: "I know by the revelations of God that
this work is true," is strong presumptive proof of the absolute
truth of this work.
306
If you Saints here do not know this work is the work of God, it
is your duty to rise up and declare you have been deceived,
acknowledge that the Spirit of God has not been given you, and
that the declaration of the Elder who promised it is entirely
false, and thus try and correct the error which you have been
guilty of propagating. At once, leave the Mormon Church and you
would assume a position that would be more consistent; then get a
testimony from the Almighty that some other Church possesses the
system of salvation; get a testimony from the Almighty that the
Book of Mormon, and Book of Doctrine and Covenants are false, and
just the moment you get that testimony where are you? Where are
the words of the Apostle Peter: "Repent and be baptized, every
one of you, and you shall receive the Holy Ghost?" Where are the
words of the Lord Jesus? He says, "It (the Holy Ghost) shall lead
you into all truth and show you things to come." Where are the
words of the Apostle Paul: "Let this same mind be in you which
was in Christ Jesus, who, finding himself in the form of God,
thought it not robbery to be equal with God?" Where are the words
of John: "We know that we are the sons of God, and it does not
yet appear what we shall be, but we know that when he (Jesus)
shall appear, we shall be like him, for we shall see him as he
is; and every man that hath this mind in him purifies himself,
even as God is pure?" Throw these doctrines aside, let them pass;
and go to a Methodist, Baptist, Episcopalian, Quaker or Shaker,
then where is your Bible.
307
I testify before this assembly, as I have testified before the
people throughout the different States of the Union, and
throughout England, Ireland, Scotland, Wales, Italy, Switzerland,
and France, that God Almighty, through my obedience to the Gospel
of Jesus, has revealed to me, tangibly, that this is the work of
God, that this is his Gospel, that this is his kingdom which
Daniel prophesied should be set up in the last days. I prophesy
that any man who will be humble before the Lord, any man who
will, with childlike simplicity, be baptized for the remission of
his sins, shall receive the gift of the Holy Ghost, which shall
lead him into all truth and show him things to come; he shall
receive a knowledge from the Almighty that his kingdom has been
established in these latter days; and that it shall never be
thrown down or be left to another people.
307
In saying this, I say no more than every man could say and has
said who had a dispensation of the Gospel. I would not be here
to-day, I would not have traveled over the face of the earth as I
have for the last thirty-five years unless God had revealed this
unto me. I have already said nothing but absolute duty ever
inspired me to travel and preach this Gospel; but I received a
dispensation from the Almighty, and I could say and do say now,
as the Apostle Paul said: "I received not this Gospel from man,
but I received it by revelation from the Almighty." I say that
any man who will humble himself before God and will be immersed
in water, after repentance, for the remission of his sins, shall
receive, through the laying on of hands, the gift of the Holy
Ghost. Can I give this to him? No, I, simply as a messenger of
the Almighty, to whom has been delegated authority, administer
immersion for the remission of sins; I simply immerse him in
water, having authority so to do. I simply lay my hands upon him
for the reception of the Holy Ghost, then God, from his presence,
acknowledges my authority, acknowledges that I am his messenger,
and confers the Holy Ghost upon the individual. Well, this is the
Gospel; this is what makes a man a savior of life unto life, as
Jesus told his disciples they were.
307
Now talk about this kingdom being destroyed! Talk about, reason
upon, lay plans here and there by the combined wisdom of
Governments to destroy the kingdom of God; why, you might as well
try to pluck the stars from the firmament or the moon or the sun
from its orbit! It can never be accomplished, for it is the work
of the Almighty. I advise every man who has a disposition to put
forth his hand against this work, to hold on and consider. Take
the advice of Gamaliel the lawyer. Said he: "If this is the work
of God, ye can do nothing against it; if it is not, it will come
to naught."
308
Well, now, they say that the Mormons are fanatical. Well, it is
very good fanaticism. We have philosophy, science, truth, the
power of God, and the testimony of good men on our side. I can
pick out twelve men, with whom I have been acquainted for the
last twenty-five, thirty or thirty-five years. I have known them
under varied circumstances in which their hearts have been
proved, their feelings tried, and their honesty and integrity
tested. Have I confidence in such men? I have, just as much as I
have when I read in the New Testament about Twelve Apostles. I
know nothing about Peter, James, or the rest of the Apostles; but
these men I know something about; I have seen their honor and
integrity tried under various circumstances in life. Have I not a
right to believe in their testimony? Most assuredly I have, and I
will prophesy of them, no, excuse me, I am not in the habit of
prophesying, I will predict, I will say here, that in generations
to come, the doings of these men will be read, the account of
their works in preaching the Gospel to the nations of the earth,
what they have suffered for the cause of God; the imprisonment,
contumely, drivings from Ohio, Missouri, Jackson County, and the
northern counties in Missouri, and from Illinois, and how they
have passed through all this and everything by way of suffering
that can be imagined, and have still adhered to and borne their
testimony to the truth; their works will be read and in
generations to come people will have just as much confidence in
these men as they now have in the Twelve Apostles whose doings
are recorded in the New Testament. They are just as good men I
have every reason to believe. As to the truth of what these
Apostles said, that I read about here in the New Testament, I
know nothing about that at all, only what I experience, through
having observed the same system they preached. They received the
blessings pertaining to it, so have I received the blessings
which they promised should be conferred upon those who received
that system. Therefore I and my brethren, who have received a
like experience, are the only witnesses in regard to the truth of
what those Apostles said; we are the only witnesses in regard to
the truth of what Jesus said. Jesus said, He that will do the
will of my Father shall know of the doctrine. We are witnesses
that Jesus told the truth. The Apostles say that those who
receive the Gospel by baptism for the remission of sins, shall
receive the gift of the Holy Ghost. We are witnesses that they
told the truth. Can the Methodist or Presbyterian ministers
witness to these facts? No, they know nothing about them. They
received their certificates and endowments at college, they trust
in the wisdom of man, to the knowledge of the sciences, we trust
to the power of the Almighty. Perhaps it may be said to us: "For
ye see your calling, brethren; how that not many wise men after
the flesh, not many mighty, not many noble are called. But God
hath chosen the foolish things of the world to confound the wise;
and God hath chosen the weak things of the world to confound the
things which are mighty; and base things of the world, and things
which are despised, hath God chosen, yea, and things which are
not, to bring to naught things that are."
309
Well, I do not feel materially concerned about anything that
respects the advancement and prosperity of the kingdom of God. It
is a matter that I have not contrived, nor my brethren; it is the
Lord's affair. He has done this work. We never came to these
valleys through our own designs and wishes; the Lord God Almighty
brought us here, and when he wants us to leave these valleys, we
are just as well prepared to leave as we were to come. We simply
do what the Lord our God commands us. God loves his offspring,
the human family. His design is not simply to furnish happiness
to the few here, called Latter-day Saints. The plan and scheme
that he is now carrying out is for universal salvation; not only
for the salvation of the Latter-day Saints, but for the salvation
of every man and woman on the face of the earth, for those also
in the spirit world, and for those who may hereafter come upon
the face of the earth. It is for the salvation of every son and
daughter of Adam. They are the offspring of the Almighty, he
loves them all and his plans are for the salvation of the whole,
and he will bring all up into that position in which they will be
as happy and as comfortable as they are willing to be. Our
mission is to the world, and not simply to carry the Gospel to
the people, but to establish plans and lay schemes for their
temporal salvation. Our object is the temporal salvation of the
people as much as it is for their spiritual salvation. By and by
the nations will be broken up on account of their wickedness, the
Latter-day Saints are not going to move upon them with their
little army, they will destroy themselves with their wickedness
and immorality. They will contend and quarrel one with another,
state after state and nation after nation, until they are broken
up, and thousands, tens of thousands and hundreds of thousands
will undoubtedly come and seek protection at the hands of the
servants of God, as much so as in the days of Joseph when he was
called upon to lay a plan for the salvation of the house of
Israel.
309
We have received revelation and, accordingly, we are here in
these mountain valleys, and we are going to stay here. We shall
cultivate our farms, and lay foundation for a time when the
nations shall be broken up. Multitudes will then flee to these
valleys of the mountains for safety, and we shall extend
protection to them. You may say, shall you require them to be
baptized and to become Latter-day Saints? Not by any means. I
meet with gentlemen from time to time, from different portions of
the Union. I never offer them my religious views unless they seek
them. I am not anxious to push my religious views upon any man. I
will do them all the good I can. If a gentleman comes into my
neighborhood, a stranger, I will say, "Will you have something to
eat? Is there anything I can do for you?" I am not anxious to
make a "Mormon" of him, not by any means; we extend the hand of
charity just as far as people are willing to allow us; but when,
as I said at the beginning, people are crowding upon us, persons
who are determined to destroy us and have not the principles of
humanity in their bosoms, we cannot exercise that charity in
their behalf that we desire.
309
Well, we expect to do good; it is our duty, as the servants and
ministers of God upon the earth, to do good to his offspring.
This is our mission, and it is as much our duty to do good to
those who do not receive the Gospel, as it is to do good to
ourselves; and God will give us the opportunity, just according
to our desires, despite the efforts of evil-minded men. Our
business is to save, not to destroy, and as we improve and
advance, and develop the attributes of deity within us God will
remove from our path the impediments and obstacles to our
progress that are found therein; and the bitter branches, as they
increase or manifest themselves, will be removed one after
another, until the people of God have all the opportunity they
desire to do good to the world.
309
I have occupied time sufficient. God bless you. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 14 / George
Q. Cannon, December 3rd, 1871
George Q. Cannon, December 3rd, 1871
DISCOURSE BY ELDER GEORGE Q. CANNON,
Delivered in the Tabernacle, Salt Lake City,
Sunday Afternoon, December 3rd, 1871.
(Reported by David W. Evans.)
THE NEW BIRTH--BAPTISM FOR THE DEAD--TEMPLES.
310
I will read a portion of the 3rd chapter of Peter's first
epistle, commencing at the 18th verse:
310
For Christ also hath once suffered for sins, the just for the
unjust, that he might bring us to God, being put to death in the
flesh, but quickened by the Spirit:
310
By which also he went and preached unto the spirits in prison;
310
Which sometimes were disobedient, when once the long-suffering of
God waited in the days of Noah, while the ark was a preparing,
wherein few, that is, eight souls, were saved by water.
310
The like figure whereunto even baptism doth also now save us,
(not the putting away of the filth of the flesh, but the answer
of a good conscience toward God,) by the resurrection of Jesus
Christ:
310
Who is gone into heaven, and is on the right hand of God; angels,
and authorities, and powers being made subject unto him.
310
In the fourth chapter of this epistle the same subject is
continued. The apostle says:
310
Who are kept by the power of God through faith unto salvation,
ready to be revealed in the last time.
310
Wherein ye greatly rejoice, though now for a reason (if need be)
ye are in heaviness through manifold temptations.
311
When I was called upon to speak, these passages suggested
themselves to my mind. Whether the Spirit will lead me to dwell
upon them at length I do not know, but there are important
principles embodied in these verses which I have read in your
hearing, principles which, when rightly understood, change the
belief of men in relation to the future, that is, the belief of
those who receive the commonly accepted creeds of Christianity.
For some reason or other, there is an idea prevalent in the
Christian world that mankind, when they lay down their mortal
lives, are consigned to a condition or place of happiness or
pain, there to remain throughout the endless ages of eternity.
There may be a few who do not entertain this belief, but it is
the general belief of most of the sects which comprise
Christendom. There is an idea prevalent that if men do not
receive what may be termed a conversion, or change of heart, if
they do not obtain a remission of sins through the blood of
Jesus, and they die in this condition, their doom is irrevocably
fixed, and that they are consigned to eternal, never-ending
misery. I believe that I do not misstate the belief, in this
respect, of some of the most prominent sects that comprise the
Christian world, so-called. I have conversed with ministers of
various denominations in relation to the future of the
heathen--those who die without a knowledge of the name of Jesus,
and of his character as the Redeemer and Savior of the world. I
have asked them what they thought the condition of the heathen
would be, and where any definite answer was made, the feelings of
such persons would lean to the idea that they would be consigned
to hell; with others, either no definite idea was entertained,
or, being more tender in their feelings, the answer would be,
they did not know what their future condition would be.
311
There is an expression of the Savior's to Nicodemus, which I
think I will read; it is found in the 3rd chapter of John's
Gospel. There was a man of the Pharisees, John writes, named
Nicodemus, a ruler of the Jews; the same came to Jesus by night
and said unto him, Rabbi, we know thou art a teacher come from
God, for no man can do these miracles that thou doest except God
be with him.
311
Jesus answered and said unto him, Verily, verily, I say unto
thee, Except a man be born again, he cannot see the kingdom of
God.
311
Nicodemus saith unto him, How can a man be born when he is old?
Can he enter the second time into his mother's womb and be born?
311
Jesus answered, Verily, verily, I say unto thee, Except a man be
born of water and of the Spirit, he cannot enter into the kingdom
of God.
311
That which is born of the flesh is flesh; and that which is born
of the Spirit is spirit.
311
Marvel not that I said unto thee, Ye must be born again.
311
Now here is a definite doctrine laid down by the Savior, that
unless a man is born again he can not see the kingdom of God, and
unless he is born of the water and of the Spirit he can not enter
into the kingdom of God; he can not even see the kingdom without
the new birth, and he can not enter that kingdom without being
born of the water and of the Spirit. This doctrine is exceedingly
positive, it leaves no room for doubt; there is no chance to
evade the fact of this doctrine if there is to be any reliance
placed upon the words of Jesus. Then, we are forced to the belief
that no man can enter into the kingdom of God unless he is born
of the water and of the Spirit.
311
Well, taking these passages into consideration, a large class of
people have come to the conclusion that unless a man is born
again, or, as they term it, experience a change of heart, he is
consigned to endless misery; and there are those who believe that
all the heathen who have died in ignorance of the Gospel of Jesus
Christ are thus punished, and, in fact, there are those who
profess to have faith in Jesus Christ as the Savior of the world,
who believe that in hell, that place of torment from which they
declare there is no escape, there are infants by scores, and
hundreds and thousands, and I may say by millions, enduring
inconceivable and endless torment because they have died before
receiving the ordinances which they consider necessary to
salvation.
312
I do not thus understand the Scriptures, I do not thus understand
the plan of salvation; I do not thus view the character and
dealings of God our heavenly Father with his creatures. One of
the most prominent attributes which we ascribe to our Father in
heaven is mercy. The Scriptures declare most emphatically that he
is a God of mercy, and a God of love. Can we, even in our
degraded condition, consider a being endowed in the least degree
with the attributes of love and mercy, or even of justice, who
would consign millions of his creatures to endless torment
because they do not believe and obey a doctrine which they never
heard? Why such an idea is unworthy of intelligent beings.
Suppose that any of us who have families should pass a law or
prescribe a rule for their government, and at the time it is
passed or prescribed, a portion of our children are not within
hearing, and while still in ignorance of it, they unconsciously
violate it, and because of this the father punishes them. What
would you say of such a father? Would you not say that he was
unjust, harsh and cruel? Why, certainly this would be our
verdict, if we pronounced any, we could not pronounce otherwise.
We would be compelled to come to the conclusion that the father
who would act in this manner would neither be kind, just or wise.
And shall it be said of our heavenly Father, who is the fountain
of love, mercy and justice, that he will act with less justice
than man, and that he will punish, curse and consign to eternal
misery, his children, because they have failed to obey the laws
he has never made known to them? Certainly not; and it is on
account of these doctrines, which have been propounded and
circulated so widely in Christendom, that skeptics are numbered
by hundreds of thousands and it may be said by millions. The
feelings of the people recoil, humanity revolts at such monstrous
doctrines, and the growth of skepticism and infidelity may be
traced to the fact that such hideous principles are advocated by
those professing to be servants of the living God and the
ministers of Jesus Christ. But do the Scriptures, the words of
eternal life, as recorded in the Bible, inculcate such ideas?
Certainly not. There is in the plan of salvation, which God our
heavenly Father has revealed, perfect love, mercy and justice,
and every other attribute which pertains to the character of
Deity are perfectly illustrated in the plan of salvation which he
has revealed for man's guidance.
312
The words of Jesus which I have read to you, contain an immutable
truth: that except a man be born again he can not see the Kingdom
of God. It is an immutable truth that, except a man be born of
the water and of the spirit, he can not enter the Kingdom of God.
These words proceeded from the mouth of Jesus, the Son of God,
the author of our salvation, the founder of our religion.
312
He was perfectly acquainted with the laws necessary to be obeyed
in order to effect an entrance into his Father's kingdom; and
being thus acquainted, he had the right as well as the knowledge
necessary to advance and proclaim this doctrine to the children
of men.
313
While we are upon the subject we may as well make a few remarks
upon the nature of this new birth of which Jesus speaks. As I
have told you, and as you well know, there is a large class in
Christendom who believe that this new birth consists of what they
term a change of heart; if the heart undergoes a change they say
the creature is born again. Now, I do not so understand the
Scriptures. I do not think that the change of heart thus referred
to, is the new birth to which the Savior refers; on the contrary,
it says here in great plainness, that they must be born of the
water as well as of the Spirit. Not for the putting away the
filth of the flesh, as I read to you in the passage from Peter,
but for the answer of a good conscience towards God. Jesus, as
you will recollect, on the occasion when John the Baptist, as he
was called, was baptizing in Jordan, went and offered himself to
John as a candidate for baptism. John, having received a
testimony from the Father that Jesus was his beloved son in whom
he was well pleased; knowing also that he, himself, was the
forerunner of Jesus spoken of by the Prophets, declined to
baptize him, saying, in effect, it is better for me to submit to
thee than thee to submit to me. Jesus replied, Suffer it to be so
now, to fulfil all righteousness. Then John took Jesus and
baptized him.
313
Here we have an example on the part of our Savior of obedience to
a certain ordinance. Some say that in this ordinance Jesus had
water poured upon him, others say he was sprinkled, and a great
many of the popular pictures represent him standing in the Jordan
with his arms folded across his breast and John the Baptist
pouring water on his head; but a careful perusal of the writings
of those who have described this event will leave but one
conclusion on the unprejudiced mind, and that is that Jesus went
down into the water and was baptized by John, and came up out of
the water; and that if pouring or sprinkling had been the method
of administering the ordinance of baptism, there would have been
no necessity for John and the people of Jerusalem and the regions
round about, to have gone the distance that intervened between
the river Jordan and Jerusalem to attend to it, and in fact there
are other passages in the Scriptures which go to prove that
immersion was the method of baptism, and that John so
administered the ordinance. In one passage of Scripture it is
said that John was baptizing at a place near Enon, because there
was much water there, showing that an abundance of water was
necessary for its correct administration. This was the ordinance
that Jesus submitted to. He was the Son of God, the Lamb slain
from before the foundation of the world; he was spotless and
sinless in the sight of his Father, yet he considered it
necessary to attend to this ordinance that he might fulfil all
righteousness; and it is a remarkable fact that we have no
account in the Scriptures of Jesus acting in his ministry until
he had attended to this ordinance.
314
This, as I understand the Scriptures, and as the Latter-day
Saints testify, was the new birth. He went down into one element,
was buried in that element, and, emerging therefrom, was born
again, in other words was born of the water. Can you imagine a
new birth more perfectly represented than by this act which I
have described, performed by John upon Jesus? After this birth of
the water had taken place, the birth of the Spirit followed, for
as soon as he came up out of the water, the Holy Ghost, in the
likeness of a dove, descended upon him, and a voice was heard
from heaven testifying that he was the beloved son in whom the
Father was well pleased. Jesus was enveloped in that spiritual
element, and was born of the Spirit as he had been born of the
water. Thus, in his own case, he illustrated, by his obedience
and humility to the will of his Father, the doctrine which he
taught to Nicodemus, and which he declared was necessary to
prepare not only him but all the children of men to enter into
the kingdom of God. Paul, also, in one place, speaks of being
buried with Christ in baptism in the likeness of his burial, in
the likeness also of his resurrection; the burial in the liquid
grave being symbolical of the death and burial of the Son of God,
and the coming forth therefrom of his resurrection.
314
This doctrine is clearly laid down in the Scriptures. You will
find it if you trace the preaching and the labors of the Apostles
and the men who were immediately connected with the Lord in his
ministrations to the people. You will find that in every instance
where the records are complete, these ordinances were attended
to--the people, if they believed in Jesus Christ and repented of
their sins, were baptized, in order that they might be born of
the water; and after attending to this ordinance, they were then
baptized of the Spirit, or, in other words, had hands laid upon
them for the gift of the Holy Ghost. They were enveloped in and
born of that Spirit, and became legal heirs of and entitled to an
entrance into the kingdom of God. There is not an instance of any
other kind found on record in the Scriptures. We often quote the
teachings of Peter, himself, on the day of Pentecost, to prove
this, and in passing along I may as well briefly allude to it.
314
On the day of Pentecost, after the Jews had been convinced of the
fact that Jesus the Nazarene, who had been crucified as a
malefactor, was indeed the very Messiah of whom the Prophets had
spoken; when they were convinced of this and also of the fact
that the men who stood and preached in their midst, and through
whom they had seen the power of God manifested, were his
Apostles, they cried: "Men and brethren, what shall we do?" They
felt that they were sinners; probably, for aught we know, they
had consented in their feelings to the death of this holy being,
and they gave vent to their anxiety in the expression I have
already quoted. Now it is to be presumed that on that occasion
Peter declared the Gospel in its fulness and purity, as it
existed in the mind of God, and as it had been revealed to him by
Jesus. We can not presume that he taught something he was not
warranted in teaching, something that was not the Gospel, for the
occasion was one of the most important, probably, that the Church
witnessed in that generation. It was, as far as we know, the
first proclamation of the Gospel after the death of Jesus, and it
was certainly the first time the power of God was manifested to
such a wonderful extent. Peter, then, standing up, inspired not
only with the greatness of the occasion, but with the sublimity
of the manifestations that had been poured out by God, by the
fact that he, for the first time, was declaring the Gospel in the
ears of the assembled Jews at Jerusalem who had crucified Jesus,
also by the spirit and power of his great office, we can not
doubt that he declared the Gospel in simplicity and plainness,
and he said, in reply to their very important question, Repent
and be baptized, every one of you, for the remission of your
sins, and ye shall receive the Holy Ghost.
315
Now here were the two births of which I have spoken. They already
believed that Jesus was the Christ, and they were told to repent,
and be baptized for the remission of their sins; not, I repeat
again, for the putting away of the filth of the flesh, but for
the remission of their sins, that they might be born of the
water, that they might become suitable candidates to receive the
Holy Spirit. Peter continued: "And ye shall receive the Holy
Ghost, for the promise is unto you and to your children, and to
all that are afar off, even as many as the Lord our God shall
call." And they went and were baptized, and we are told that
three thousand were added to the Church on that occasion. This is
only an example of what the Apostles afterwards taught. I do not
intend, this afternoon, to quote the numerous instances that
occur in the Scriptures where this doctrine was taught, where it
was obeyed by those unto whom it was taught, and the blessings
that followed obedience; but I call attention to the fact that
this doctrine was set forth by the Apostles even as Jesus taught
it and even as Jesus obeyed it, and that they administered the
ordinances as the Lord had taught them.
315
It may be said, How is it possible for the millions that exist on
the face of the earth to obey this doctrine? This question is
very frequently asked us, because the Latter-day Saints dwell
very considerably upon this part of the Gospel, and upon the
necessity of these ordinances being obeyed. The question, very
naturally, immediately rises in the minds of men, if it be
necessary that all men and women should be born of the water and
of the Spirit, then what is to become of the millions who have
died and have not had the opportunity? I recollect, on one
occasion, when quite a youth, speaking upon this principle of
baptism, and dwelling, at some length, upon the necessity of
people yielding obedience to it. After I had got through, a
gentleman walked up to me, and said he had been very much
interested in my remarks, but one difficulty had suggested itself
to his mind, and he would like to have me explain. Said he, you
doubtless recollect when Jesus was crucified there were two
thieves with him, one of whom upbraided and railed at him. This
called forth a rebuke from the other thief, who, turning to
Jesus, said, "Lord, remember me when thou comest into thy
kingdom." Jesus replied in this wise: "To-day shalt thou be with
me in paradise." Now, said the gentleman, "if your doctrine be
correct, that a man must be born of the water and of the Spirit
before he can enter the kingdom of God, I would like to know how
that thief entered that kingdom." Well, looking at this from his
standpoint, it was a very plausible question, and it looked as
though his position was incontrovertible. But did Jesus enter
into the kingdom of God when he was crucified? Did he, when he
was crucified, enter upon the glory he afterwards attained unto,
and did the thief accompany him? I know that many Christian
ministers, so-called, believe this, I know they teach it. In
reading the newspapers I frequently see accounts of the execution
of vile criminals, whose entire lives have been spent in the
commission of revolting crimes. Christian ministers, so-called,
attend these criminals while incarcerated in jail, and to the
gallows; they pray with them and endeavor to awaken them to a
sense of their lost condition, and frequently they are
successful, for many influences are brought to bear on the minds
of malefactors at such times and their hearts are softened at the
near prospect of death. Then, when these ministers accompany them
to the scaffold they will pray with them there, and they assure
them that through the merits and death of Jesus they will be
ushered into the kingdom of heaven as soon as they are executed.
This is the invariable assurance given to criminals who will
listen to them, by ministers of this description. They believe
that the thief on the cross was ushered into the immediate
presence of God, there to dwell eternally in peace and felicity.
This was the view entertained by this gentleman I have mentioned.
316
If you will turn and read the account of the resurrection of
Jesus, you will find an explanation of this that probably many
have not thought of. You recollect that after the death of Jesus,
and after he had been placed in the sepulchre, there was great
anxiety on the part of the Apostles and those who had been
familiar with Jesus, as to his body. They looked for his
resurrection, they expected him to come forth, but they were
filled with doubt and anxiety, for they had the idea that he
would return king of Israel, that the set time had come for the
establishment of God's kingdom on the earth never more to be
thrown down. Among others who were very anxious about this, was
Mary, one of the women who had attended upon Jesus. She went to
the sepulchre and found that the body of her Lord and Master had
been taken away, and she could not find it. She turned around,
full of grief and anxiety about him whom she loved, and saw a
personage standing beside her, whom she supposed to be the
gardener, and she inquired of him what they had done with the
body of her Lord. It was Jesus to whom she addressed herself, but
she did not recognize him at first, and failed to do so until he
uttered her name. When he said, "Mary," then she recognized his
voice and person, and, as was very natural under the
circumstances, in the excess of her joy, she rushed forward to
clasp him; but he stepped back, and forbade her, in those
remarkable words: "Touch me not, Mary, for I have not yet
ascended to my Father; but go to my disciples, and tell them that
I ascend to my Father and to their Father, to my God and to their
God." This was the third day after his crucifixion, and during
this time he had not ascended to his Father, and he did not want
to be touched, he did not want mortal hands put upon him. When I
quoted this to this gentleman, said he, "Where was he then,
during this period? If he did not ascend to his Father, and if
the paradise to which the thief went with him, was not heaven,
then were was he?" I then quoted to him the words I first read
this afternoon, "If Christ also has once suffered for sin, etc."
316
Here Peter gives the explanation, and it is as plain and
unmistakable as language can make it. Jesus died on the cross, he
was crucified and put to death in the flesh, as the Apostles say,
and after being put to death he went and preached to the spirits
which were in prison, spirits which were disobedient in the days
of Noah, having rejected Noah's testimony, and they had been
incarcerated in prison for some twenty-five hundred years. He was
engaged in this labor while his body lay in the tomb, and hence,
when Mary saw him after his resurrection, and attempted to
embrace him, he said, "Touch me not, Mary, for I have not yet
ascended to my Father, etc."
317
Now by this I do not mean to infer that after his crucifixion,
when his spirit had left his body, he got outside the presence of
his Father, for the presence, power and eyes of God are
everywhere; but he did not ascend to his immediate personal
presence until after his body was resurrected from the tomb. And
in further confirmation of the view which I am endeavoring to set
forth to you, the Apostle Peter, continuing this subject, as I
read to you from the 4th chapter of his first epistle, says, "For
for this cause was the Gospel preached also to them that are
dead, that they might be judged according to men in the flesh,
but live according to God in the Spirit." "Ah," says one, "dead
in sin!" Who told you so? What right has any man to put such an
interpretation on the Scriptures? The declaration here is as
plain as language can make it, "Gospel was preached also to them
that are dead," &c., confirming what the Apostle had said in the
previous chapter, that Jesus was engaged in preaching the Gospel
to the spirits in prison while, as I have said, his body
slumbered in the tomb.
317
Now do you see and comprehend anything of the long suffering and
mercy of God unto the millions who have been born and died on our
earth in ignorance of the Gospel of Jesus Christ? Do you
comprehend the great plan of salvation, or a portion of that
great plan which God our heavenly Father has devised for the
redemption of all his children? Shall we say that God's work is
confined to this short probation of ours, that his labor for the
salvation of his children and the plan that he has devised are
confined to this brief space that we call time, or shall we say
that God's plan of salvation extends over all his creatures and
throughout all his creations, and that if men don't have
opportunities here of understanding it, they will have that
opportunity hereafter? This is set forth in these chapters with
great plainness, and so as to leave no doubt upon the minds of
those who are disposed to accept the Scriptures as they read. Of
course, where men have traditions and pre-conceived views and
ideas concerning these matters they are likely to cling to them
and reject the truth. They would rather believe that nine-tenths
of the human family would be consigned to endless torment than
accept the idea that God is a God of mercy, and that the plan of
salvation which he has devised is all-sufficient and extends to
all grades, conditions and circumstances, in which his creatures
are found.
317
This doctrine was revealed to the Latter-day Saints through the
Prophet Joseph Smith. We were as ignorant of it and of the
meaning of these passages as anybody else previous to the
establishment of this Church. Among other doctrines that were
taught to the Prophet Joseph, was this which I have endeavored to
set forth briefly before you. I have not dwelt upon it at length,
but it was taught in great plainness to the Prophet, and he
taught it to the people. The Prophet Malachi, you recollect,
predicts that before the great and terrible day of the Lord
comes, the Lord will send Elijah, the Prophet, and he will turn
the hearts of the fathers to the children, and the hearts of the
children to the fathers, least the Lord come and smite the earth
with a curse. You can read this in Malachi; and when the
Latter-day Saints heard this Gospel, and became acquainted with
the fact that it was necessary for men and women to be baptized
for the remission of their sins, their hearts immediately yearned
for their ancestors. I have heard hundreds of persons who have
joined this Church say, "Oh, that my father, mother, brother,
sister, husband, wife, children, grandfather or grandmother had
heard this doctrine as the Elders teach it! How gladly they would
have embraced it! How their hearts would have warmed towards this
Gospel! They lived in anticipation of some such doctrine as this;
they were not satisfied with the creeds of men, or with
Christianity as taught. They wanted the gifts, graces and
blessings of the Gospel. Oh, that they could have lived and heard
the teachings that we now hear, that God has revealed from the
heavens, the ancient and pure Gospel, with the Holy Ghost and the
gifts thereof! Oh, how their hearts would have been gladdened to
have heard these glad tidings!" Thus were the hearts of the
children turned towards the fathers, and I doubt not the hearts
of the fathers were turned towards the children.
318
There was an anxiety among the people in this church for
many years, in relation to what would become of their ancestors
and the world at large who were not acquainted with the Gospel,
until the Lord condescended to give a revelation in which this
doctrine was explained. By turning to the first epistle to the
Corinthians, you will find there that the Apostle Paul, in
reasoning upon the resurrection, advanced an idea which is not
generally understood. In the 15th chapter and 29th verse of that
epistle the Apostle uses this language: "Else what shall they do
which are baptized for the dead? If the dead rise not at all, why
are they then baptized for the dead?"
318
Now, among other arguments which he brought forth to convince the
Corinthians that there was such a thing as a resurrection he
appeals to the fact that there was such a doctrine as baptism for
the dead in the Church and practised by the former day Saints,
and to enforce the doctrine he uses the words I have read, one of
the most powerful arguments that he could adduce in favor of the
resurrection. How useless it would be for men and women to be
baptized for the dead, if the dead rise not at all; but the dead
do rise, and the Saints are baptized for them. I might paraphrase
his words and reason upon them in this way. The dead are
baptized, for we are baptized for them, and they do rise or else
all our labor would be in vain in going forth and being baptized
for them. Now, here is a doctrine that has been hidden. True, it
is only a slight allusion, but it is sufficient to show that
there was in the ancient Church such a doctrine believed in and
practised by the Saints of God.
319
"Oh," but says one, "how can the dead be born of the water and
the Spirit; suppose that Jesus went and preached to the spirits
in prison, and among the rest to the thief who was on the cross
when he got to paradise, as you explain the Gospel, how could he,
in the spirit world, be born of the water and of the Spirit?" A
very serious question, but here is the explanation: those who are
alive in the flesh can go forth and be baptized for them. "What!
Be baptized for the dead? And will that stand?" I would ask those
who object to this, how is it that the death of Jesus, the Son of
God, affects our salvation? He acts for us vicariously; by his
vicarious atonement he redeems us from the effects of the
transgression of our first parents. As in Adam all die, so in
Christ shall all be made alive. Death came into the world by
Adam. Adam did not die to redeem the world, but Jesus came
forward, vicariously, as the Savior of the world, and died to
redeem us from Adam's sin. Through his death Adam's sin is atoned
for. In like manner, Malachi says, in speaking of the Prophet
Elijah coming before the great and terrible day of the Lord: "The
hearts of the fathers shall be turned to the children." What for?
Because the children can act vicariously for them; "and the
hearts of the children shall be turned to the fathers," because
the children will feel after their fathers; they will search for
their genealogies, and learn of their ancestors, and they will go
forth and perform ordinances in the flesh for their dead, which
the dead can not perform for themselves, and act vicariously for
them, and so fulfil the saying of the Prophet Obediah, where he
says, "There shall be saviors in the last days on Mount Zion."
They shall stand as ministers of salvation. There shall be
saviors in the last days, acting in a lesser capacity, it is
true, but still somewhat in the capacity of our Lord and Savior
Jesus Christ, for their dead. Not atoning for the original sin,
not shedding their blood, but going forth and being baptized for
them and receiving the ordinances of salvation in their behalf.
319
I know that this doctrine is new, and to many startling; it comes
in contact with all their prejudices. But I would ask the
Christian world how mankind are to be saved? Can you substitute
anything better than this? How are the millions of heathens who
have died in ignorance of the name of Jesus to be saved? How are
our ancestors to be saved, who, living and dying in the long
night of darkness which prevailed through Christendom, never had
the privilege of hearing the Gospel in its fulness? "Oh," says
one, "saved by the goodness of God." Yes, but how shall we elude
the words of Jesus where he says, "Except a man be born again he
can not see the Kingdom of God;" and "Except a man be born of the
water and of the Spirit he can not enter into the Kingdom of
God?" It is very easy for men in their traditions to say; "Well,
our way suits us, because we have been accustomed to it." But if
we accept these traditions as binding, how shall we set aside the
words of him who spoke as never man spake, of him who was without
guile and whose words were truth and holiness? How shall we set
them aside? We can not, and rather than attempt to do so I would
accept them as true and divine, and practise them, even though it
required the sacrifice of my traditions and prejudices. To my
mind there is something godlike in the Gospel of salvation. I can
see beauty, and the power of God in it. I understand from this
that there is a plan of salvation capable of saving all men; that
though there is a space between death and the resurrection,
during that space the spirits of those who died without the
Gospel can be preached to, and can receive the Gospel of the Lord
Jesus Christ, though they died in ignorance of it.
320
A great many have wondered how it is that the Latter-day Saints
are so anxious to have temples built. We built a temple in
Kirtland, and after we had built it we were compelled to leave it
and flee to Missouri. We laid the foundations of two in Missouri,
one in Jackson County, the other in Caldwell County. That in
Caldwell was not laid until after we were driven from there. A
revelation was given through Joseph Smith, I think on the 11th of
July, 1838, that on the succeeding 26th of April, the foundation
stone of the temple should be laid in Far West; and the Twelve
Apostles should take their departure from that corner stone, and
cross the ocean to preach the Gospel in Europe. Now, said the
mob, "There being a date fixed to this revelation, if Joseph
Smith never was a false prophet before, we will make him one
now," and they turned and drove the Latter-day Saints from
Missouri, and made it worth a man's life to go back there, if he
was a Mormon. They drove every one out of Missouri, under a ban
of extermination, in the winter previous to the time set for the
fulfillment of this revelation. That was in the winter of 1838-9;
and there were but very few left, and they were in peril of their
lives all the time. Joseph, Hyrum and several of the leading
Elders were in prison, and it seemed as though the words of
Joseph would fall to the ground that time, at any rate. President
Young was then President of the Twelve Apostles; he with others
had to flee to Quincy, and he proposed to his fellow Apostles
that they should go up to Missouri, to fulfil that revelation.
Father Joseph Smith, father of the Prophet, thought that the Lord
would take the will for the deed, and it would not be necessary.
He felt as though there would be great danger in the undertaking,
and that the brethrens' lives would be in peril. A good many of
the other Elders felt the same, but the Spirit rested upon
President Young and his brother Apostles, and they determined to
go, and they did go, and, according to the revelation, they laid
the corner stone in the town of Far West. They laid it in the
midst of their enemies; they sang their songs, ordained two of
the Twelve, and if I recollect right, two of the Seventies, and
then shook hands with the Saints there, bade them adieu, and took
their departure for Europe, thus fulfilling the word of God given
nearly a year previously through the Prophet Joseph, and which
the enemies of the Kingdom of God said should never be fulfilled.
320
That foundation stone was laid, and the Saints, as I said, fled
into Illinois, and there laid the foundation of a temple at
Nauvoo, Illinois, the finest building then in the western
country, and the admiration of everybody. The Saints erected it
in the midst of poverty, destitution, sickness, death, and, I may
say, with the sword or rifle in one hand and the trowel in the
other, their enemies surrounding them on every hand. They had
slain Joseph and Hyrum, and attempted to destroy others of the
servants of God, and they were continually burning and destroying
the houses and property of the Saints, and were determined to
expel them from the State. But in the midst of these tribulations
the Saints continued their labors until that temple was roofed
in, and until within its walls they could attend to the
ordinances for the living and the dead.
320
Again they were driven, and again they took up their line of
march, and they came out to this desert country, and again we
laid the foundation of another temple, a few hundred yards from
this building; and this winter we have laid the foundation of
another at St. George, in the southern part of this Territory.
The masons and laborers are down there endeavoring to push it
forward to completion as fast as possible.
321
Why is it that we are so anxious to build temples? It is that we
may attend to ordinances necessary for the salvation of the
living and the dead, that we may be baptized for our ancestors
who died without having the privilege of hearing and obeying the
Gospel. We not only believe that we should be baptized for them,
but we also believe that where our fathers and mothers have died,
having been married only according to the practice of the world,
they should be married for time and eternity; and, in the temples
erected by the Saints to the name of the Most High, we shall act
for them in this respect also. We believe, not only, that we
should be married for time and eternity, but that they should be
also. We believe in the eternal nature of the marriage relation,
that man and woman are destined, as husband and wife, to dwell
together eternally. We believe that we are organized as we are,
with all these affections, with all this love for each other, for
a definite purpose, something far more lasting than to be
extinguished when death shall overtake us. We believe that when a
man and woman are united as husband and wife, and they love each
other, their hearts and feelings are one, that that love is as
enduring as eternity itself, and that when death overtakes them
it will neither extinguish nor cool that love, but that it will
brighten and kindle it to a purer flame, and that it will endure
through eternity; and that if we have offspring they will be with
us and our mutual associations will be one of the chief joys of
the heaven to which we are hastening. If I have loving wives and
children, who could contribute to our happiness so much as we
could to each others', they to mine, I to theirs? Shall we be
separated and I be no more to them and they no more to me than
strangers? How unnatural the thought! God has restored the
everlasting priesthood, by which ties can be formed, consecrated
and consummated, which shall be as enduring as we ourselves are
enduring, that is, as our spiritual nature; and husbands and
wives will be united together, and they and their children will
dwell and associate together eternally, and this, as I have said,
will constitute one of the chief joys of heaven; and we look
forward to it with delightful anticipations.
321
Brother Woodruff, in his remarks this morning, spoke of the
blessing that the Lord promised Abraham, that as the sands on the
sea shore, or the stars that bespangle the firmament are
innumerable, so should his seed be. How is this to be effected?
Why, by the eternal union of the sexes, by the eternal union of
Abraham with those who were his family in his life. Strange as
this doctrine may seem, it is nevertheless amply sustained by
these divine Scriptures in which Christendom all profess to
believe.
321
Now we rear Temples in order that we may be baptized in the fonts
which will be in those Temples, for our dead, in order that we
may go forward and act vicariously for them in the ordinance of
baptism and in the laying on of hands for the Holy Ghost, and
then in other ordinances, which shall prepare them to dwell with
us and us with them eternally in the presence of God.
321
If you read the 20th chapter of the Revelations, you will see
that the Lord revealed to John that there shall be a thousand
years' rest, a millennium, or millennial era, when the earth
shall rest from wickedness, and when knowledge shall cover it as
waters cover the deep, and when one man shall not have to say to
another, "Know ye the Lord?" but when, according to the words of
the Prophet, "all shall know him, from the least even unto the
greatest;" when God's will shall be written in the hearts of the
children of men, and they will understand his law. The Prophets
have spoken of such a day, and in the chapter to which I have
alluded, the 20th of Revelations, the Lord speaks of it in
plainness to his servant John the Revelator, setting forth that
there shall be a thousand years' rest on the earth, during which
Christ shall reign in the midst of his Saints, and when there
shall be nothing to hurt or destroy in all the holy mountain of
the Lord; when the lamb will lie down with the lion, the cow with
the bear, and when the whole animal creation will dwell together
in peace, when swords shall be beaten into ploughshares, spears
into pruning hooks, and when the nations shall learn war no more,
men shall plant and eat the fruit thereof, build and inhabit, and
when none shall deprive them of the fruits of their labors.
322
I quote these passages as they occur to my mind. You are all
familiar with them. They will be fulfilled, and there will be a
thousand years' rest, during which period Satan will be bound,
and when the seed of the righteous will increase and cover the
land. In that glorious period everything on the face of the earth
will be beautiful; disease and crime, and all the evils that
attend our present state of existence will be banished; and
during that period, as God has revealed, the occupation of his
people will be to lay a foundation for the redemption of the
dead, the unnumbered millions who lived and died on the earth
without hearing and obeying the plan of salvation.
322
We believe, further, that every man who dies belonging to this
Church, and having the right to officiate in the Priesthood, will
be engaged, while awaiting the resurrection of his body, in a
work similar to that in which Jesus was engaged, namely,
preaching the Gospel to those who are ignorant of it. He will
proclaim the plan of salvation to those in the spirit world who
have died in ignorance of the name of Jesus and of the character
of his redemption. For, let me tell you, there is no name under
heaven whereby men can be saved, except the name of Jesus Christ,
and if the dead ever are saved, it must be through the name of
Jesus and through the redemption he has worked out. This is the
gospel and the plan of salvation as we believe it.
322
Men say that the Latter-day Saints are exclusive and
uncharitable; but they know nothing of the doctrines that we
believe in. Our hearts swell with exceeding desire for the
salvation of our fellow creatures: we want all saved. We would,
if we had arms sufficiently long, enclose them all, and shed
around them the halo of love. We desire and yearn for their
salvation; we pray for it, and we expect to spend our days, both
here and hereafter, in accomplishing it. It is the chief labor
that occupies our attention, and we expect to rear temples in
which we can attend to the ordinances necessary to work it out.
There are men already who spend the chief portion of their time
in attending to these ordinances, forgetful of their world
interests, devoting themselves almost exclusively to these
labors, and we expect to save all that will accept the plan of
salvation. I say we, I mean God and the authority that he has
established and restored to the earth.
323
Can you wonder that we believe in plural marriage when we have
these views? Now, for instance, there is a man who has had a
wife, and children by that wife. She has died, and he has married
again, and had a family by the second wife. In some instances she
has died, and he has married a third time. Now we believe that
that man, if he be a good man, will be entitled to these wives in
the resurrection. There may be men of this class here to-day, men
who have lost their first wives, by whom they have had children,
and who have made their little home a heaven, lavishing upon them
all the wealth of their affection; and that woman having passed
away, they have taken another wife, and she has been equally
true. She has done the best she could. Now in the resurrection
which wife shall be put away? Shall he say to the first wife, "I
have a second wife, I do not want you to live with me." Or shall
he say to the second wife, "Here is the wife of my youth; the one
who engaged my heart's first affections, and I love her and you
must go." "Oh," says one, "there will be no wives there, and no
necessity of a man saying such things either to first or second
wife." You see the dilemma in which the belief of Christendom
forces them. They are compelled by their traditions to reject the
idea of the marital relation, and of husband and wife dwelling
together for eternity. What is their view? Why, as I have heard
it, and I have gleaned it from the best of them, the idea they
have of the heaven to which mankind are hastening is that of
being clothed in white raiment and with harp in hand, singing
praises to God and the Lamb eternally. This is very good
employment no doubt, but to think of our being so employed
forever and ever does not satisfy the enquiring mind. I could not
be happy, as I am now constituted, you could not, without active
employment--a field for the exercise of every faculty of mind and
body that God has given you. I do not wonder at men dreading
death when they have such ideas of heaven and future happiness.
My idea of heaven pictures to me a condition of society as much
superior to this as heaven is to earth. I picture to myself a
state of society that shall be free from every sin, where the
adversary can have no entrance, where there will be no gloom,
sorrow, pain or death, and where I shall associate with those
whom I have loved; whose lives have been spent with me in
endeavoring to do good; with the wife or wives and children I
have had here, living with them eternally in the presence of God.
And as it was said of Jesus: "To the increase of his seed there
shall be no end," so do I hope, after I leave here, the blessing
sealed upon Father Abraham, of whose seed I am, that as there
should be no end to his increase, there shall be none to mine.
323
It is this I labor for and look forward to. Heaven looks bright
to me; death is robbed of its terror--it has no sting, and, like
one of old, I can say, "O grave, where is thy victory: Oh, death,
where is thy sting!" There is no sting in death, there is no
victory in the grave, for we all expect, who belong to the Church
of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, to be resurrected in glory,
with every faculty of body and mind enhanced, purified, enlarged,
until we shall be like our Father and God. This is the heaven
which we are looking for, and to which I pray we may all attain,
in the name of Jesus, Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 14 / Orson
Pratt, February 11, 1872
Orson Pratt, February 11, 1872
DISCOURSE BY ELDER ORSON PRATT,
Delivered in the Tabernacle, Salt Lake City,
Sunday Afternoon, February 11, 1872.
(Reported by David W. Evans.)
NEPHITE AMERICA--THE DAY OF GOD'S POWER--THE SHEPHERD OF ISRAEL.
325
It is quite unexpected to me to be called upon this afternoon to
address this congregation; but inasmuch as I have been solicited
so to do I cheerfully comply with the request. It has also been
suggested that there would be several strangers present this
afternoon who would desire to hear some of the evidences in
relation to the Book of Mormon, and although it is a subject on
which we have spoken during the week just passed, and have set
forth many evidences in support of the divine authenticity of
this book, still it may not be amiss to repeat some of these
evidences and give some reasons to those who are present why this
people receive this book as a part and portion of the revelations
of the Most High. Our traditions, which we received from our
fathers, have naturally inclined us to reject all revelations, or
all pretended Scripture except that which happened to be compiled
in the Old and New Testament. I had this tradition in common with
the rest of mankind who profess to believe the Bible; but when I
came to examine this tradition which I, as well as millions, had
imbibed, I found it to be only tradition and without any
substantial foundation. I can not possibly imagine how to
reconcile the supreme goodness, wisdom and mercy of the Almighty
with the idea that a few of the inhabitants of our globe,
dwelling in one small region called Palestine, should be the
favored few to whom revelation should be vouchsafed. I can not
reconcile this idea with the view that we take of the character
of the great Being whom we worship and serve. When I contemplate
the vast number of millions that must have swarmed over this
great western hemisphere in times of old, building large cities,
towns and villages, and spreading themselves forth from shore to
shore from the Atlantic to the Pacific, from the frozen regions
of the north to the uttermost extremity of South America--when I
contemplate all these people as human beings, beings that have
immortal souls and form part of the brotherhood of all nations,
descending from the same parents, created by the same Creator, I
can not believe that all these nations have been left in
darkness, deprived of the light of revelation from Heaven, and
having no knowledge concerning God; but I must believe that God,
who is an impartial Being and presiding over all the inhabitants
of the earth, would have respect to the people of ancient America
as well as of ancient Asia. Consequently, in accordance with the
views that we would naturally entertain concerning the attributes
of the Great Jehovah, we believe that he has in these latter
times, in the generation in which we are permitted to live,
condescended to bring to the knowledge of the people another
book, another divine revelation containing the history of his
dealings with the generations that are past and gone on this
western hemisphere. The book which I hold in my hand (the Book of
Mormon) contains nearly as much information as the Old Testament.
It is a book of five or six hundred closely printed pages. This
book, the Latter-day Saints believe to be the Bible of the
western hemisphere; a compilation of sacred books, books
delivered by divine inspiration in ancient times to prophets,
revelators and inspired men who dwelt upon this continent, both
in North and South America. We believe that it was written,
mostly by a branch of the house of Israel, a part and portion of
the chosen seed, the descendants of Abraham who were led forth to
this continent some six hundred years before Christ from the city
of Jerusalem, brought by the special providence, miracles and
goodness of the Almighty. A colony with whom there were several
prophets; a colony of Israelites who believed in the law of
Moses, and to whom the Lord manifested himself in a peculiar
manner. They were brought forth from the land of Jerusalem in the
first year of Zedekiah, King of Judah, six hundred years before
the birth of our Lord and Savior. By revelation from the Lord
they traveled south-west from the city of Jerusalem, and after
reaching the Red Sea they continued along its eastern borders and
afterwards bent their course eastward, arriving at the Indian
Ocean. There they were commanded by the Almighty to build a
vessel, the pattern of which was given to them by revelation,
building it as Noah built the Ark--under the direction of the
Almighty. On board this vessel they embarked, and were guided by
the Almighty across the great Indian Ocean. Passing among the
islands, how far south of Japan I do not know, they came round
our globe, crossing not only the Indian Ocean, but what we term
the great Pacific Ocean, landing on the western coast of what is
now called South America. As near as we can judge from the
description of the country contained in this record the first
landing place was in Chili, not far from where the city of
Valparaiso now stands.
325
After landing on the western coast of South America, they divided
into two colonies, one colony called Lamanites, the other called
Nephites. These names originated from two brothers, the name of
one being Laman, the name of the other Nephi. The Lamanites
became a very wicked and corrupt people. The Nephites believed in
the law of Moses, in God, in the spirit of revelation and
prophecy; they believed in visions, in the ministration of
angels, and they sought to serve the Lord with all their hearts,
and they were exceedingly persecuted by the Lamanites. The
Nephites, by the command of the Almighty, made sacred records on
gold plates, and on these plates they were commanded to engrave
their history, their prophecies, the dealings of the Lord with
them from generation to generation.
326
Being so severely persecuted by the Lamanites, the Nephites were
commanded of the Lord to depart from their midst, that is to
leave the first place of colonization in the country which the
Spanish now call Chili. They came northward from their first
landing place traveling, according to the record, as near as I
can judge, some two thousand miles. The Lamanites remained in
possession of the country on the South. The Nephites formed a
colony not far from the head waters of the river Amazon, and they
dwelt there some four centuries, increasing and spreading forth
in the land. The Lamanites, in the South and in the middle
portions of South America, also spread forth and multiplied, and
became a very strong and powerful nation. Many wars existed
between the two nations, in which hundreds of thousands were
destroyed. Finally, in the course of generations, the Nephites
fell into wickedness; they departed in a great measure from the
law of Moses and from the precepts of truth which had been taught
to them by the prophets in their midst. A certain portion of them
who still believed were commanded of the Lord to leave their
brethren in consequence of their wickedness; they did so, and
those who still remained faithful, under the guidance of prophets
and revelators, came still further northward, emigrating from the
head waters of what we now term the river Amazon, upon the
western coast, or not far from the western coast, until they came
on the waters of the river which we call the Magdalena. On this
river, not a great distance from the mouth thereof, in what is
now termed the United States of Columbia, they built their great
capital city. They also discovered another nation that already
possessed that country called the people of Zarahemla. They also
were a branch of Israel who came out from the city of Jerusalem
five hundred and eighty-nine years before the coming of Christ,
in the eleventh year of the reign of Zedekiah, at the time he was
taken captive, and the Jews were carried into Babylon. One of the
sons of Zedekiah, King of Judah, being commanded of the Lord,
left the city of Jerusalem with a colony, who were brought forth
and landed north of the Isthmus and journeyed southward, passed
through the narrow neck of land which we term the Isthmus into
the United States of Columbia, and formed their settlements
there, and when discovered by the Nephites had dwelt there near
four hundred years.
326
The Nephites and the people of Zarahemla united together and
formed a great and powerful nation, occupying the lands south of
the Isthmus for many hundreds of miles, and also from the Pacific
on the west to the Atlantic on the east, spreading all through
the country. The Lamanites about this time also occupied South
America, the middle or southern portion of it, and were
exceedingly numerous. I will here observe, that from the time the
Nephites consolidated themselves with the people of Zarahemla,
they had numerous wars with the great nation of the Lamanites, in
which many hundreds of thousands perished on both sides.
327
About fifty-four years before Christ, five thousand four hundred
men, with their wives and children, left the northern portion of
South America, passed through the Isthmus, came into this north
country, the north wing of the continent, and began to settle up
North America, and from that time a great emigration of the
Nephites and the people of Zarahemla took place year by year. I
will here mention one thing which perhaps may be startling to
individuals who are unacquainted with the antiquities of this
country, that the Nephite nation about this time commenced the
art of shipbuilding. They built many ships, launching them forth
into the western ocean. The place of the building of these ships
was near the Isthmus of Darien. Scores of thousands entered these
ships year after year, and passed along on the western coast
northward, and began to settle the western coast on the north
wing of the continent. I will observe another thing--when they
came into North America they found all this country covered with
the ruins of cities, villages and towns, the inhabitants having
been cut off and destroyed. The timber had also been cut off,
insomuch that in many places there was no timber by which they
could construct their dwellings, hence the Nephites and the
people of Zarahemla had to build their houses of cement, others
had to dwell in tents. Vast quantities of timber were shipped
from the south to the people on the western coast, enabling them
to build many towns, cities and villages. The latter also planted
groves of timber, and in process of time they raised great
quantities, which furnished them with sufficient for building and
other purposes. Forty-five years before the coming of Christ
there was a vast colony came out of South America, and it is said
in the Book of Mormon that they went an exceeding great distance,
until they came to large bodies of water and to many rivers and
fountains, and when we come to read more fully the description of
the country it answers to the great Mississippi Valley. There
they formed a colony. We know that to be the region of country
from the fact that these plates were taken from a hill in the
interior of the State of New York, being the descendants of those
same colonists that settled in the valley of the Mississippi.
When we speak of the valley of the Mississippi, let me say a few
words to inform the minds of my brethren and sisters from foreign
countries who may not be so fully acquainted with the geography
of our land. The valley of the Mississippi does not mean a small
valley like these valleys here in the Rocky Mountains, but it
means a vast area of territory some fifteen hundred thousand
square miles in extent, enough to accommodate several hundred
millions of inhabitants, almost a world of itself. There the
Nephites became a great and powerful people. In process of time
they spread forth on the right and on the left, and the whole
face of the North American continent was covered by cities, towns
and villages and population.
328
But we will hasten on. They having kept the law of Moses, I mean
the Nephites, looked forward, according to the testimony of their
law, for the coming of the Messiah, that is the great Prophet of
Israel which Moses had told them the Lord would raise up unto
them. They looked for that great Prophet to come and shed his
blood, for their sacrifices and burnt offerings pointed to a
great and last sacrifice, the sacrifice of the Son of God. The
Nephite nation, therefore, had a testimony given to them
concerning that future Messiah that was to come; a sign was given
to them on this American continent that they might know the very
day on which he was born. The night before Jesus was born this
continent had no darkness. There was one day, and then a night
and then a day without any darkness at all--it was as light as
day during the period which is generally called night. This was
prophesied or predicted by their Prophets as a sign that they
might no longer be in suspense about the coming of their great
Prophet. After the birth of Christ there were signs given to the
people concerning his crucifixion. The inhabitants of this land
were not in ignorance about the great atonement that was wrought
out on Mount Calvary. It was not in vain that they kept the law
of Moses, and offered up their burnt offerings and the shedding
of the blood of beasts and fowls, pointing forward to the atoning
blood of Jesus, they knew when the great and last sacrifice was
offered here on this land. However, it was a day of sorrow to
them, for most of the people at that time had become very wicked.
They had stoned and killed the Prophets and persecuted them
exceedingly, and had become so corrupt and had deviated so far
from the law of Moses and from the prophecies that God had given
to them, and the righteous precepts that had been taught them by
their Prophets, that the Lord in his anger destroyed many
hundreds of thousands of the people at the time of the
crucifixion of Jesus. The Prophets told the people that when
Jesus should be hung on the cross there should be a terrible
convulsion and great earthquake on this continent, that many of
their towns, cities and villages should be totally destroyed,
some of their cities should be sunk and buried in the depths of
the earth, that mountains should rise up and come over and fall
on certain cities, that other cities should be sunk and waters
come up in the place thereof, that other cities should be
destroyed by tempest and whirlwind, that others should be burned
by fire. Another great sign was given to them concerning the
period during which Jesus was to remain in the tomb--that from
the period of the crucifixion until the time of the resurrection
thick darkness should spread over all the face of this continent,
darkness like that of Egypt, that could be felt by the people. No
sun, nor moon, nor stars were permitted to shine on that
occasion, not a glimmer of light, three days and three nights of
darkness.
328
All this took place at the crucifixion of Christ. The judgments
came as predicted by the prophets. The rocks upon nearly all the
face of this continent, prior to that event, were not found
disrupted as at the present day. Those who have travelled through
these mountainous regions and looked at the various strata of
rocks find many of them turned up edgeways. This must have been
caused by some terrible convulsion. You will see it on every hand
in these mountains. It is not something peculiar to our vicinity,
but the same thing occurs throughout all the vast region called
the Rocky Mountains. From the frozen regions of the north until
you penetrate through the Isthmus into the Andes, and then on to
the end of this continent in the south, we find these
disruptions, seams and cracks among the various strata of rock.
Before the coming of Christ this was not so. Many mountains
existed after the crucifixion where there were deep valleys
before, and the whole face of the land was changed. No wonder
then that our miners here in these rocky regions, and in various
portions of Montana, California, and Nevada, occasionally, after
digging several hundred feet, find remains of human arts. They
find these things, and they have published descriptions of them
in the papers in California and elsewhere, and in consequence of
these discoveries they begin to calculate that the earth must be
so many hundred thousand years old, and some of them conclude
that it must be millions, in order to account for the phenomena
which have been observed. But geologists should leave these
things out of the question and should begin to inquire what has
produced these terrible convulsions of nature, what has thrown up
these vast ridges of mountains, what has sunk down valleys? What
is it that has disrupted and apparently thrown the western
continent into such terrible convulsion as to place the rocks on
edge and rend them asunder? If they would inquire into these
things it would be no marvel to them to find the remains of the
ancient arts of men sunk far beneath the surface of the earth. I
would say to them that, peradventure, they may yet find, when the
Lord shall again convulse this continent, as he assuredly will
do, throwing down the mountains and raising up the valleys, at
the time of his second coming, for then, says the prophet Isaiah,
the mountains shall flow down at his presence. Then, says the
prophet David, the hills and the mountains shall melt like wax
before the presence of the Lord. I say when this great and
terrible convulsion shall come we may find cities rising, as it
were, from the bowels of the earth, disgorged and brought to the
surface. It need not surprise the inhabitants who then live to
see cities brought up from the depths of the lakes and from the
depths of great waters; to see mountains removed from their
places and uncovering ancient cities that have been covered up
for generations. All it needs then is a convulsion, a terrible
catastrophe of nature to produce the effects that are sometimes
ascribed to long ages of the slow working of the elements. But to
go back to the history.
329
At the time of the crucifixion the Nephites dwelt in North
America and also occupied a portion of South America; and after
that event, the more righteous portion of those among them who
were spared and also those among the Lamanites who had not
altogether forsaken the truth, began to remember the prophecies,
recorded upon their plates of gold, that after the crucifixion,
and after all these terrible judgments had come upon them, their
Messiah, of whom Moses had spoken, should render himself visible
to the inhabitants of this continent. They tell us that they
assembled themselves around a certain temple that the Lord had
preserved in the northern part of South America, and were
wondering about the great convulsions of nature that had taken
place.
329
While they were thus conversing, pointing out and explaining to
each other what had taken place, both in the north and in the
south as far as they had explored, while they were thus
conversing in all humility about Jesus, who had been crucified in
the land of their fathers, they heard a voice coming out of the
heavens. At first they could not comprehend it; but it excited
their attention--the attention of about twenty-five hundred men,
women and children, and they all gazed steadfastly towards the
heavens, and while they were thus engaged the voice spoke again
the second time and the third time, saying unto them, "Behold my
beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased," and they saw Jesus
descending out of the heavens clothed in a white robe, and he
came and stood in the midst of that large assembly of people and
he said unto them, "Behold, I am Jesus Christ, the Son of God,
the Father of the heavens and the earth, the God of the whole
earth." After he had thus spoken to them he told them how he had
come in the land of their fathers, and how he had been crucified
by the Jewish nation. He then called the multitude to come and
see the wounds in his hands, in his feet and in his side, and
they saw these wounds, and heard the voice of their Redeemer, and
they knew of a surety that he was the Son of God, of whom their
prophets had so long prophesied. Jesus commanded them no longer
to kill sacrifices and shed the blood of beasts and fowls, for he
himself had been offered as a last final sacrifice according to
the types that were given in the law of Moses, and that he had
shed his blood for the remission of sins; and then he introduced
among them the gospel in all its fulness and plainness.
Oftentimes has my heart been filled with joy inexpressible when I
have read the words of Jesus on that occasion, declaring to them
his gospel, and unfolding to them that they must have faith in
him as the only Redeemer, as the only being who could atone for
the sins of mankind; that they must repent of their sins and
become as little children, and be baptized by immersion for the
remission of their sins; that if they would do this they should
be baptized with fire and with the Holy Ghost, and when they
should receive the Holy Ghost it should impart unto them special
gifts in order that they, through the exercise of these gifts,
might be perfected and prepared to return into the presence of
their Father and their God.
330
Jesus chose twelve disciples on the American continent. They are
not called apostles in the Book of Mormon, but disciples. I have
no doubt, however, in my own mind, that they held the office of
the apostleship, for they exercised all the functions of
apostles. They had power not only to baptize with water, but to
lay on hands for the baptism of the Holy Ghost, which latter was
one of the functions granted, in ancient days, unto the office of
an apostle. These twelve Nephites who were called by the personal
ministry of Jesus, were commanded to go forth and preach the
Gospel on all the face of the North and South American continent.
They were to build up his Church; they were to teach the people
that they should no more worship God by the ordinances of the law
of Moses, but according to the words which that prophet had
delivered to them, even Jesus who appeared in their midst.
331
After Jesus had administered unto them the first day he withdrew
and ascended into heaven, saying unto the people, "Behold I will
visit you again on the morrow." The people who were present on
that occasion spread the news of the Savior's visit as far as
they possibly could during the remainder of the day and through
the night, and people gathered from all quarters as far as they
possibly could, so as to be at the place where Jesus should
appear to them. On the next day he came again, and the next day
the disciples separated the vast multitudes that came together
into twelve bodies, and they taught them, for they could not be
assembled in one body and all be able to hear the sound of one
man's voice. For this reason they were separated into twelve
bodies and the Twelve taught them. They taught them the words of
Jesus about being baptized by immersion for the remission of
sins, and about the gift or reception of fire and the Holy Ghost.
After they had taught the people the Twelve went forth, being
commissioned of the Almighty, into the water and baptized great
numbers. After this Jesus came again and ministered to them and
blessed them, and taught them still further concerning his
doctrines, and also prophecied many things that should take place
during that generation, and for many generations to come. Many
times after this Jesus showed himself to the Nephite nation.
These twelve disciples went forth, according to the commandment
of the Lord and ordained others, and these ministers thus
ordained went forth on all the face of the continent, and so
great were the witnesses, so powerful the manifestations of
healing the sick, opening the eyes of the blind and the power
that was displayed among the American Israelites that the greater
portion of both Nephites and Lamanites were converted, indeed--in
process of time they were all converted--and they dwelt in
righteousness nearly three centuries. We have but a very short
history, however, in the Book of Mormon of the righteousness of
the Nephites and Lamanites during those three centuries. We are
merely informed that they had all their property in common, that
there were no rich nor poor among them, during all that period of
time, that they were a humble people and worshiped the Lord their
God in the name of Jesus, and they were a people who sought
diligently to comply with every commandment and revelation from
heaven. After about three generations had passed away they began
to apostatize, not to dwindle in unbelief, but to reject,
wilfully, the principles that had been revealed to them, which
were very great indeed; for during that period of time, according
to the little information that we have, the Lord gave them many
precious revelations, which were recorded on their plates which
were not permitted to come forth in this record, being too great
for us or for any people to receive who dwell not in
righteousness. But the people began to apostatize and turn away
from such great light, and their condemnation, of course, was
greater than that which would have come upon them if they had
been in darkness and ignorance. Sinning against so great light
they speedily ripened themselves for destruction. They began to
separate again into Lamanites and Nephites, and they made two
great, grand divisions.
332
About three hundred and seventy-five years after the birth of
Christ, the Nephites occupying North America, the Lamanites South
America, and wars having existed between them for nearly fifty
years, the Lamanites began to overpower the Nephites, and they
drove them northward from the narrow neck of land which we call
the Isthmus of Darien, burning, destroying and desolating every
city, town and village through which they passed. The Nephites
continued to flee before their conquerors until they came into
the interior of the State of New York. There, the king or
commander of the Nephites wrote an epistle to the Lamanites and
requested an armistice for four years, for the purpose of
gathering in all the Nephite nation into that one place. The king
of the Lamanites granted this armistice, and during these four
years they had no battles, but were occupied very diligently in
gathering the whole Nephite nation into that one region, and the
Lamanites gathering the whole Lamanite nation into the same
region of country. Many millions on both sides were here gathered
together, and when the four years had expired, hostilities were
renewed, many battles were fought and the Nephites were
overpowered, men, women and children being hewn down. The great
and last battle, in which several hundred thousand Nephites
perished was on the hill Cumorah, the same hill from which the
plates were taken by Joseph Smith, the boy about whom I spoke to
you the other evening. A few Nephites dissented over to the
Lamanites and joined them, and a few escaped into the south
country. Mormon, one of the prophets of the Nephites, who had the
records in his possession, being commanded of the Lord, hid up
the records in the hill Cumorah before the battles commenced. I
mean all the records except an abridgment. The gold plates from
which the Book of Mormon was taken are only an abridgment from
vast numbers of other plates which were hidden up by Mormon in
that hill. This abridgment, reserved and not hid up by Mormon, he
gave to his son Moroni. He and Moroni both surveyed the
destruction of their nation; they fell, wounded among the vast
numbers on that hill, but their wounds were not fatal and they
survived and for a short time kept themselves hid. Mormon,
however, was afterwards discovered and destroyed by the
Lamanites. Moroni continued from three hundred and eighty-four
years, the date of the destruction of his nation, until four
hundred and twenty years after Christ, that is the last date
given in this record. Moroni tells us, as a prophet of God, that
he was commanded of the Lord to hide up these records in the hill
Cumorah, not in the same place where the other records had been
hidden by his father Mormon, but in another place, for the Lord
had promised the prophet Moroni that he would bring these records
to light in the latter days, when he should bring forth a great
and powerful nation upon this land. The Lord showed all these
things to these ancient prophets, and they understood our history
and wrote about it before ever Columbus discovered America.
Moroni informs us that after the Lord should establish in the
latter days a great and powerful nation of the Gentiles on the
face of this land, and should deliver them by his power out of
the hands of all other nations, then the Lord would bring forth
this abridgment, these plates which Moroni was commanded to hide
up; that the records should be revealed, that the individual who
should discover them should, by the aid of the Urim and Thummim,
be able to translate the records from the language in which they
were written into our language, that these records should be
brought forth expressly to accomplish the great purposes of the
Lord in the last days in regard to warning all the nations of the
Gentiles first, and that they might have the Gospel preached unto
them in its ancient purity, as it was preached on this great
western hemisphere, in order that the fulness of the Gentiles
might be brought in, then their times should be fulfilled. After
the times of the Gentiles should be fulfilled by the coming forth
of these records, the prophet informs us that the records should
be sent to all the scattered remnants of the house of Israel in
the four quarters of the earth, and that then the Lord would set
his hand in power to deliver his people Israel from all the
nations and kingdoms under the whole heaven, and that he would
bring them back to the land of their fathers.
333
But before Israel can be gathered, these records, according to
the predictions contained in them, must be sounded abroad, not
only to the great and powerful nation, the Republic of the United
States, and the Canadas, but to all the nations of the Gentiles,
that all may be left without excuse. Already the time has far
gone by for this warning to the Gentiles. Forty-two years out of
the generation has already passed, and the same generation to
whom these records were revealed shall not pass away until the
times of the Gentiles shall be fulfilled. When that period shall
arrive, as I said in my lecture during the week, there will come
a day of the Lord's especial power, the day of power spoken of by
the psalmist David where he addresses the Lord, saying: "Thy
people shall be willing in the day of thy power." Israel have
never been willing to receive Jesus from the day that they were
cut off as bitter branches that brought forth no good fruit,
until the present period. Generation after generation has passed
away, and they still remain in unbelief, and they still remain in
their scattered condition among all the nations and countries of
the earth. But when the day of the Lord's power shall come, when
he shall send forth his servants with the power of the priesthood
and apostleship to the nations and to the scattered remnants of
the house of Israel that dwell in the islands of the sea afar
off, he will show forth his power in that day in such a
conspicuous manner that all Israel, as it were, will be saved. As
it is written by the Apostle Paul, "Blindness in part hath
happened to Israel until the fulness of the Gentiles be come in,
and so all Israel shall be saved." All Israel in that day will
hear the voice of the Lord and the voice of his servants; all
Israel, in that day, will see the arm of the Lord made bare in
signs and mighty wonders in effecting the restoration of his
chosen people to their own land. Then will be fulfilled that
which is spoken of in the 20th chapter of Ezekiel concerning
their restoration: "For with a mighty hand, saith the Lord, and
with fury poured out will I rule over you, and I will gather you
out of the nations and from the countries wherein you were driven
with a mighty hand, with an outstretched arm and with fury poured
out, and I will bring you into the wilderness of the people, and
there will I plead with you face to face like as I plead with
your fathers in the wilderness of the land of Egypt, so will I
plead with you saith the Lord God." That has never been
fulfilled, but it will be fulfilled when scattered Israel return
to their own land. A similar scenery is to be enacted to that
which was enacted when Israel were brought forth out of the land
of Egypt, while they were in the wilderness. Go back to that
period and behold the Lord descending upon Mount Sinai, speaking
with the voice of a trump in the ears of twenty-five hundred
thousand people, the thunders rolling, the lightnings flashing
and the voice of Jehovah heard by a whole nation. You marvel at
this, it was great and wonderful; but another day is to come when
those sceneries enacted in the wilderness of the land of Egypt
will be almost entirely forgotten, swallowed up in the greater
manifestations of his power, not alone on Mount Sinai, but among
all the nations of the earth. Wherever Israel is scattered there
will the servants of God be, and his power working wonders, signs
and miracles for the gathering of that people and restoring them
to their own land. And when they are gathered together in a vast
body the Lord intends to take that multitude into the wilderness
before he permits them to go into the land of their fathers, and
when he gets them into that wilderness, he says, "I will plead
with you face to face, like as I plead with your fathers in the
wilderness of the land of Egypt." Yet we are told by the present
generation there is to be no more revelation, no more miracles,
no more manifestations of the power of the Almighty, no more the
voice of God speaking from the heavens, no more of the
manifestations of his glory, or the showing of himself personally
to his people. How wonderfully this generation of Christendom
will be mistaken in that day when Israel will go again to their
own land, and when the Lord God shall stretch forth his hand to
the nations of the Gentiles, saying, "Your times are fulfilled,
my servants have been sent forth in your midst, they have
declared the word of the Lord to you all the day long, but you
would not hear or receive their testimony, now the summer is
ended and your times are fulfilled. Now will I gather my people
Israel from the four quarters of the earth."
334
Here let me say again, according to the Book of Mormon, many of
those great islands that are found in the Indian Ocean, also in
the great Pacific Sea, have been planted with colonies of
Israelites. Do they not resemble each other? Go to the Sandwich
Islands, to the South Sea Islands, to Japan--go to the various
islands of the Pacific Ocean, and you find a general resemblance
in the characters and countenances of the people. Who are they?
According to the Book of Mormon, Israelites were scattered forth
from time to time, and colonies planted on these islands of the
ocean. In that day the isles will sing with joy; in that day the
isles of the sea will wait for the Lord's law; in that day the
isles of the sea will rejoice, for they will give up their
inhabitants, and they will be wafted in ships to their promised
land, and God will show forth his power and gather millions of
people from these numerous isles of the ocean, and he will bring
them back to the land of their fathers. These poor degraded
Lamanites, or American Indians, that are now so far sunk beneath
humanity, are to be lifted up by the power of the Almighty when
the day shall come for Israel to be restored, for God will not
forget them. They are descendants of the tribe of Joseph, and
consequently they are numbered with the people of the covenant.
God will remember the covenant which he made with our ancient
fathers. These Lamanites, these American Indians, will come to
the knowledge of the covenant, and they will arise and will build
upon the face of this land a magnificent city called Jerusalem,
after the pattern and in the same manner that the Jews will build
old Jerusalem. That is what the Lamanites will do, and we will go
and help them too, for it is predicted in the Book of Mormon that
when this work should come forth, when the time fully arrives for
the redemption of this small remnant of the house of Joseph, "As
many of the Gentiles as will believe, they shall assist my
people, who are a remnant of the house of Israel, that they may
build up on the face of this land a city that shall be called the
New Jerusalem, and then, behold, the powers of heaven shall come
down and be in the midst of this people, and I also will be in
your midst."
334
That is what the Lord intends to fulfil on this land. Jesus is
coming here as well as to many other places. When the New
Jerusalem is built on this land, Jesus will visit that city, his
glory will be upon its dwelling places. Isaiah the Prophet has
declared that upon every dwelling place of Mount Zion there shall
be a cloud and smoke by day, and a shining, flaming fire by
night. This will not only be on the New Jerusalem, but on the
Holy City that is built up on the land of Palestine; and when the
people have repented and become sufficiently righteous, and made
preparation for the coming of the Lord Jesus, he will come, and
they will behold the Shepherd that is promised to them.
334
Did you not know that the house of Joseph had a Shepherd promised
them? He was promised by the old Patriarch Jacob, as you will
find in the blessing which he pronounced on his twelve sons. He
called them up one by one, beginning with the firstborn, and
blessed each one in his turn, until he came to Joseph, upon whom
he pronounced a special blessing. "Joseph," said Jacob, "is a
fruitful bough, a fruitful bough by a well, whose branches run
over the wall. The archers have sorely grieved him, shot at him,
hated him, but his bow abode in strength, and the arms of his
hands were made strong by the hands of the mighty God of Jacob.
From thence is the Shepherd or Stone of Israel."
334
Notice now, Jesus was not born of the tribe of Joseph, he was a
descendant of Judah according to the flesh, but still the promise
of a Shepherd or stone of Israel is from the house of Joseph. The
same Jesus that was born of the tribe of Judah is to come, in the
latter days, in the capacity of a Shepherd for the restoration of
the remnants of the tribe of Joseph. This agrees with what is
contained in one of the Psalms of David: "Give ear, O Shepherd of
Israel, thou that leadest Joseph like a flock. Stir up thy
strength and come and save us." Yes he will come and save them,
and he will come in the character of a Shepherd too. "I also will
be in your midst." The powers of heaven shall come down then, and
be in the midst of this people. This agrees with what I have
already quoted, only I did not quote it in full: "Blindness in
part hath happened to Israel, until the times of the fulness of
the Gentiles be come in, and so all Israel shall be saved. As it
is written, Behold the Deliverer shall come out of Zion, and turn
away ungodliness from Jacob."
335
Did Jesus, when he came of the tribe of Judah, turn ungodliness
away from Jacob? He tried to do so, but they would not hear him,
and instead of turning them away from their ungodliness they put
him to death, and brought upon themselves and their children for
many generations the curse of the Almighty. Not so when this
prophecy of Paul is fulfilled, when in the latter days, after the
fulness of the Gentiles is come in, the Redeemer comes in the
character of a Shepherd, he will turn away ungodliness from
Jacob, for so great will be his power and so wonderful his
administration in that day, that Jacob will rejoice and Israel
will be glad, and the Lord will bring forth deliverance, as he
says in the Psalms of David, out of the midst of Zion. "Oh," says
David, "that the salvation of Israel was come out of Zion, when
he bringeth back the captivity of his people! When he shall do
this, Israel shall be glad and Jacob shall rejoice." He will
accomplish this work in his own way, in his own time, and
according to his own purposes, fulfilling every jot and tittle of
that which has been spoken by the mouths of his ancient Prophets.
335
I thought when I rose to my feet I would bring forth some of the
evidences of the divine authenticity of the Book of Mormon, but I
have been led otherwise, and I find I have not time to do so this
afternoon. I have given you a statement, however, of the arrival
on this great continent of a colony of Israelites, and have given
you a very brief outline of their history from six hundred years
before Christ to four hundred and twenty years after him. I have
told you that they worshiped according to the law of Moses until
they were taught and received the Gospel. I have told you
concerning three generations of righteousness, concerning the
destruction of the Nephite nation in the interior of the State of
New York. I have told you a few of the purposes that God designs
to fulfil and accomplish by bringing forth this record. I have
told you that it must go forth to the Gentiles, and fulfil their
times and bring in their fulness. I have told you that the
servants of God would then be sent forth to the islands of the
sea, and bring Israel from the four quarters of the earth. I have
told you that that would be a day of the Lord's special power, in
which he would plead with Israel as he plead with their fathers
in the wilderness of the land of Egypt. All these great events
must come to pass, according to the predictions of the prophets,
in order to prepare the way for the glorious advent of the Son of
God from the heavens.
335
If time would permit, we would be glad to enter into the
evidences of the divine authenticity of the Book of Mormon; but,
no doubt opportunities to dwell upon this subject will present
themselves hereafter. In the meantime, may the blessing of the
Almighty God rest upon all the Latter-day Saints throughout these
mountain vales, and throughout the whole earth! And shall we
confine our blessing to the Latter-day Saints? No. May the
blessing of Almighty God rest upon the honest-hearted among all
nations, kindreds, tongues and people upon the two great
continents of our globe, and the four quarters of our earth, that
they may come to the knowledge of the truth and be prepared for
the great and wonderful events that are to take place in the last
days, preparatory to the coming of the Son of Man. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 14 / John
Taylor, March 3, 1872
John Taylor, March 3, 1872
DISCOURSE BY ELDER JOHN TAYLOR,
Delivered in the New Tabernacle, Salt Lake City,
Sunday Afternoon, March 3, 1872.
(Reported by David W. Evans.)
TRUTH--FREEDOM--THE GOSPEL versus MODERN CHRISTIANITY.
337
We meet together from time to time to speak, to hear, and to
reflect upon things pertaining to the kingdom of God, and the
interests and happiness of humanity; to strengthen, cheer and
instruct, to teach and be taught on things that pertain to our
happiness and well-being, in time and in eternity. As a people we
differ in very many respects from the world with which we are
associated. Our ideas, reflections and belief with regard to
Deity are different to those of the world; our ordinances also
vary from those which are in existence among the Christian world.
We have our reasons for this difference; they, perhaps, have
theirs. We place God, his service and his worship as among the
first things that ought to attract our attention. Considering
ourselves immortal as well as mortal beings, and having to do
with time and eternity; with things future, as well as present,
it has been our study for years to try to form correct opinions
and ideas in relation to those things which pertain to our
everlasting welfare. In doing this we have not been desirous,
generally, to court the good feelings or approbation of men. We
know that mankind vary very much in their ideas in relation to
these matters, and if desirous we could not follow them because
they do not agree; but we have been desirous, as far as lay in
our power, to seek the approbation of the Almighty and of an
approving conscience, for in religious matters it is with these
we have to do. We consider that we are engaged in a work that
will affect us and our posterity after us for innumerable
generations; in a work in which both the living and the dead are
interested. And acting in the fear of God, and with a reference
to eternal realities, we try to square our conduct and regulate
our actions, in such a manner, that we may stand approved of all
good men, and of the holy angels; that we may be approved of the
virtuous and good who have lived on the earth, and of the
virtuous and good who may hereafter live upon it; for we
consider, as we are eternal beings, that things pertaining to
eternity are of a great deal more importance than the evanescent
transitory things pertaining to time and sense, which speedily
pass away. We find one thing literally true, as spoken of by the
scriptures,--that "It is appointed for men once to die," and that
the teeming millions who now inhabit this earth have only existed
upon it for a very short time, and will only continue to exist
for a short time to come; and as we have supplanted the millions
who have gone before us, so also shall we be supplanted by
millions who will follow after us; and as we believe in an
eternity and in future rewards and future punishments, and in
future exaltations and future degradations; as we believe that
this life is simply a probationary state we feel desirous to act
as wise, prudent, intelligent beings, squaring our lives and
actions according to the high position that we occupy before God
and before the holy angels. We are not satisfied, as many men
are, with simple theories, because this, that or the other man or
bodies of men have told us they are true, we are governed by no
man's ipse dixit. We have not any particular dogmas to sustain,
or any special theory to establish. Living in the world of
mankind, surrounded by the works of nature, walking, as it were,
in the presence of the Great Eloheim, we wish to comprehend and
embrace all truth and seek for and obtain everything that is
calculated to exalt, ennoble and dignify the human family; and
wherever we find truth, no matter where, or from what source it
may come, it becomes part and parcel of our religious creed, if
you please, or our political creed, or our moral creed, or our
philosophy, as the case may be, or whatever you may please to
term it.
337
We are open for the reception of all truth, of whatever nature it
may be, and are desirous to obtain and possess it, to search
after it as we would for hidden treasures; and to use all the
knowledge God gives to us to possess ourselves of all the
intelligence that he has given to others; and to ask at his hands
to reveal unto us his will, in regard to things that are the best
calculated to promote the happiness and well-being of human
society. If there are any good principles, any moral philosophy
that we have not yet attained to we are desirous to learn them.
If there is anything in the scientific world that we do not yet
comprehend we desire to become acquainted with it. If there is
any branch of philosophy calculated to promote the well-being of
humanity, that we have not yet grasped, we wish to possess
ourselves of it. If there is anything pertaining to the rule and
government of nations, or politics, if you please, that we are
not acquainted with, we desire to possess it. If there are any
religious ideas, any theological truths, any principles
pertaining to God, that we have not learned, we ask mankind, and
we pray God, our heavenly Father, to enlighten our minds that we
may comprehend, realize, embrace and live up to them as part of
our religious faith. Thus our ideas and thoughts would extend as
far as the wide world spreads, embracing everything pertaining to
light, life, or existence pertaining to this world or the world
that is to come. They would dig into the bowels of the earth, or
go to the depth of hell, if you please; they would soar after the
intelligence of the Gods that dwell in the eternal worlds; they
would grasp everything that is good and noble and excellent and
happifying and calculated to promote the well-being of the human
family.
338
There is no man nor set of men who have pointed out the pathway
for our feet to travel in, in relation to these matters. There
are no dogmas nor theories extant in the world that we profess to
listen to, unless they can be verified by the principles of
eternal truth. We carefully scan, investigate, criticize and
examine everything that presents itself to our view, and so far
as we are enabled to comprehend any truths in existence, we
gladly hail them as part and portion of the system with which we
are associated. We are quite willing that others should be
governed by the dogmas, theories and notions of men just as much
as they please: we do not have confidence in them. They may
worship God as they please, it is none of our business, it is a
matter between them and their God. We may think, in many
instances, their acts are foolish; but if they have a mind to be
foolish that is not our business. They perhaps entertain the same
opinion in relation to us. But we do feel, in regard to moral and
religious ideas, that we are engaged in a sacred cause, and that
while men, with all their combined wisdom and intelligence, have
been unable to introduce and establish systems that are good,
happifying, elevating and ennobling; we think there is a being
who lives in the heavens superintending the affairs of the human
family, who is worshiped by the great mass of humanity in one
form or another--a great power that is capable of instructing,
guiding, directing and regulating the affairs of men, as by
eternal laws he governs all nature and regulates the planetary
system. While on the one hand we are willing that others should
worship him in what manner they please, we have a right to the
same privileges, rights and immunities, and possessing ourselves
of this idea we take the liberty to do so.
338
There are two things I have always said I would do, and I
calculate to carry them out, living or dying. One is to vote for
whom I please and the other to worship God as I please. There is
a principle of freedom planted in the human mind that has always
existed there, and no man, nor any power has yet been able to
obliterate it. Believing as we do we take the liberty to believe
the Bible, which our fellow Christians, generally throughout the
world, profess to believe in, whether they do so or not. We read
in that sacred volume that, "Holy men of old spake as they were
moved upon by the Holy Ghost." This, to many, seems perhaps
singular phraseology, but it is nevertheless true; and if they
did not, whence came this sacred volume? How do men at the
present day learn anything pertaining to God? Who puts them in
possession of any information relative to the holy angels, to a
heaven, to the plans and purposes of God pertaining to the earth
whereon we live, and its inhabitants? Who revealed anything
pertaining to future rewards and punishments, and how did the
theologians of the day become acquainted with these principles?
Where did they get their knowledge from? They tell you from the
Bible. That Bible would never have been in existence if holy men
of old had not spoken as they were moved upon by the Holy Ghost.
If men in former times had not had revelation from the Most High;
if angels had not ministered to them; if they had not had
revelations and the dark curtain of futurity had not been
withdrawn from their minds and they had not been enabled to gaze
upon the purposes of God as they should roll forth in future
generations: if such "old fogies," as some call them, had not
lived, we should have had no Bible, no Christian religion,
nothing to guide our feet, that is, so far as records are
concerned. If the heavens had always been, as many would have us
believe they are now--as brass over our heads, and God had been
deaf to the entreaties of humanity, we should have had no
Christian or Mosaic religion, or any religion giving any
knowledge of God or his purposes.
339
We profess, forsooth, in this generation of enlightenment, with
all its latitudinarianism, with all its diversities of opinions,
ideas, theories and dogmas; with a thousand different professedly
religious parties to be wiser than that man who said there was
"One Lord, one faith, one baptism, one God who is above all,
through all and in you all." People now-a-days think the religion
they had in those days might do for a barbarous age, but we are
so enlightened, so intelligent, so philosophical, that we are
altogether ahead of those "old fogies" who lived some time ago
and conversed with God and had angels minister to them. Now I
have frequently said, and say to-day, "The Lord God deliver me
from the enlightenment, the corruption and evil throughout the
world at the present time," and give me some of that religion
that ancient men of God had who spake as they were moved upon by
the Holy Ghost. I would like to associate with men whom God would
talk with, and that angels would communicate intelligence to, and
that the heavens could be opened to, that could have the purposes
of God unfolded to them, that could comprehend the object of the
creation of the world whereon we live; the object of the
existence of man, and his future destiny, as an eternal
intelligent being. I want to know whence I came, I want to know
what I am doing here, what is the object of my existence. I want
to know something about the world whereon I live, the object of
this beautiful creation with which I am surrounded, and its
destiny; and if there is a God who rules in the heavens and
superintends the affairs of the universe I want to know something
about him, whom to know I am told is "life everlasting." If there
is a religion that will teach me that, that is the religion I
want, and anything short of that I would not give the ashes of a
rye straw for. People may take their philosophy, and their
Christianity, and their morality, and their intelligence, and
chuckle over their supposed superiority for what I care if I can
only get acquainted with God and know something of his law, of
the principles of eternal truth, if I can learn to save myself
and my posterity; be placed in a position that I can obtain
promises from God as Abraham did, that should reach down through
every subsequent period of time until the final winding up scene,
and then stretch forward into the eternity that is to come. As an
eternal intelligent being these are some of the thoughts,
reflections and ideas that come through my mind, and I can not be
satisfied with anything less. Others may be glad to "Sit and sing
themselves away," as they ignorantly sing sometimes, "to
everlasting bliss." They may worship a God without body, parts
and passions, or go to a heaven somewhere "beyond the bounds of
time and space." I would like to be associated with Abraham,
Isaac, Jacob, Jesus, the prophets and those honorable men who had
communication with God and that he was not ashamed of, and as one
of the apostles says, "God was not ashamed to be called their
God, for he had provided for them a city." I want to search for a
tangible reality, "a city that hath foundations, whose builder
and maker is God," as the scriptures speak of a city that one of
those ancient men of God, when under the inspiration of the
Almighty, had a vision of, and contemplated its glory.
340
We are seeking, in the first place, to regenerate ourselves, and
then, under the guidance and direction of the Almighty, to
regulate the world in which we live. We know that this is not
very popular; but that makes no difference to us. So far as we,
ourselves, are concerned we know precisely where we stand; so far
as the world is concerned, as to the reception of our ideas by
them, that is their business, and God's business. They have to do
with him and we have to do with him. We are in his hands, and all
the world of mankind are in his hands, and he will manage and
control them and dictate and regulate them according to the
dictates of his will, and not according to my theories or yours
or any other person's, and, "The judge of all the earth will do
right." This people know what they are doing, and they know
precisely their position whether others do or not.
340
What has called you out from among the nations, you who are here
before me? I speak now to Latter-day Saints, you who heard the
sound of the Gospel in the various lands that you came from. When
the Elders came and preached unto you it was something like the
position of Paul of old--"Their words came to you with power and
demonstration and with the Holy Ghost," and their words and
testimony and spirit responded to that spirit which was in your
bosoms, and you hailed their testimony as a message of light, and
you obeyed it: you went forth into the waters of baptism amid the
scorn, contumely, reproach and contempt of the world, religious,
philosophical and moral. Inspired by the fire of truth you braved
the whole of it. By the same spirit and influence you have been
gathered together here, as you are to-day in this city and in
these valleys of the mountains, throughout the length and breadth
of this Territory. Your ideas were based on the revelations of
God, the message that you heard was that God had spoken, that the
heavens had been opened, that angels had appeared as they had
formerly, that the everlasting Gospel had been restored in all
its richness, fulness, power and glory, that it was your
privilege to know for yourselves the truth of the principles you
believed in. You believed those principles, you went forth into
the waters of baptism and obeyed them, you have all been baptized
into one baptism, have all partaken of one spirit, and are here
under the same influence, guidance and direction; and hence we
are here assembled, as on this occasion to-day, not by our own
wisdom and intelligence, not by the intelligence of the world,
not by the intelligence of Joseph Smith, Brigham Young, any of
the Apostles, or anybody else, but by the intelligence and
inspiration of the Lord of Hosts to them and to you, and by the
Spirit of God attending the administration of his Elders, and you
have known and comprehended and realized for yourselves the
truths which you believed in.
340
Standing in this capacity there is a work which we have to
perform--to save ourselves, our progenitors, our posterity, and
to act as saviors upon Mount Zion, to build the temples of the
Lord and to administer in them, and as eternal beings to watch
after the eternal interests of humanity. This is the position
that we occupy.
341
We find men come along among us sometimes who think we are fools,
and that they could improve matters considerably. They have had
plenty of opportunity in the world to do that, why haven't they
accomplished it? There is room enough for all the philosophers,
and all the theologians, and all the wise men and philanthropists
to benefit mankind outside of us. Anywhere, everywhere, go where
you will, and what do you find? Corruption, evil, iniquity,
hypocrisy of every grade and form, and under all circumstances,
moral, religious, political and social, and everything else you
please to name. Societies convulsed, rending apart, vilifying and
abusing one another; full of corruption and rottenness, evil and
iniquity of every kind, socially, morally and religiously. Plenty
of room for all philanthropists and for all men who desire to
benefit the human family. Go and regulate them. Put the United
States right, regulate England and France, put Germany straight.
Regulate the affairs of the nations, and then come and talk to
us. But until we see something better than the kind of
civilization that we are having introduced here, we beg to be
excused from it. We saw enough of that before we came here; and
the examples that are exhibited in our midst are too revolting,
too degrading and humiliating for decent men and women to have
anything to do with. Is this indeed the vaunted civilization so
much talked of? We do not want it. "My soul, enter not thou into
their secrets; my honor, with them be not thou united!" We are
after more honorable aims, more exalted feelings and principles
and views than those that are imported into our midst here. I
used to believe in that scripture, and I have a good deal of
faith in it yet, that "an impure fountain cannot send forth pure
streams;" that "a bad tree will not bring forth good fruit;" and
that trees are "known by their fruits." I am a believer of that
kind of thing yet, and in speaking of these affairs I feel a good
deal as one of the servants of God felt when he was engaged in
building the walls of old Jerusalem. There was some man came up
and wanted to interfere with his operations, but said he, "I am
doing a great work, hinder me not." We feel about the same. We
are engaged in a great work, we are seeking after our own
salvation and the salvation of our friends, the salvation of our
forefathers, the salvation of our children and posterity who
shall come after us, the salvation of the world wherein we live
and its everlasting happiness and exaltation, "hinder us not."
Pursue your own course, worship as you please, do as you please,
follow your own inclinations in any other way, only do not
interfere with the rights of men nor violate the laws of the
land. That is all we ask, and you have full liberty to carry out
any views and feelings you please. I remember reading a few lines
of some very zealous Protestant who wrote over some public
building: "In this place may enter Greek, Jew or Atheist,
anything but a Papist." Now I say let the Papist came in too, the
Moslem, the Greek, the Jew, the Pagan believer and unbeliever,
and the whole world. If God sends his rain on the good and evil
and makes his sun shine on the just and unjust, I certainly shall
not object. Let them worship as they please, and have full
freedom and equal rights and privileges with us, and all men.
These are our feelings, and, as I said before, we are desirous,
so far as we can, to be instructed in everything that is
calculated to exalt and ennoble the human family. Others, of
course, can do as they please about it. And in speaking of the
Saints let me tell you that the religion you embraced five, ten,
twenty, thirty or forty years ago is just the same now as it was
then; it is like its author, "The same yesterday, to-day and for
ever." We have not "changed our base," as they talk about
sometimes in their wars; we have no "new departures," as others
talk about. We are after the truth. We commenced searching for
it, and we are constantly in search of it, and so fast as we find
any true principle revealed by any man, by God or by holy angels,
we embrace it and make it part of our religious creed.
342
Nobody need be concerned at all by the events that have been
transpiring here, or that may transpire. There is nothing new in
relation to these matters. It is only a little piece of the same
material that we have experienced in years gone by, and that the
Saints of God have always had to cope with. They talk sometimes
about our morality here, and the action of this people and so
forth. In conversation lately, with a judge from Montana, I
forget his name, I told him I had been judge of the probate court
in Utah County, one of the largest counties in Utah, perhaps the
largest with the exception of Salt Lake, and that during two
years, while acting in that capacity, I had one criminal
case--petty larceny--come before me, and three civil cases, two
of which were decided by arbitration. I asked him how he got
along in Montana. Said he, "in the same time while I was judge
there, probate judge, I had to act as probate on upwards of
eighty cases, most of whom came to their death by violent means."
Why didn't they blame the Governor or the Mayors of cities for
killing these men? Could so many murders be committed and the
Mayors and Governors not do it? It is astonishing! Now I would
rather be the friend and associate of these men whom they call
murderers here than of their most honorable men, and so would
this people, and all who believe it say aye. (The crowded
congregation gave one unanimous "aye.") They cannot show such a
record in any part of the world as we can exhibit in this
Territory in relation to these matters; and they cannot find
another Territory that has been so well managed in its financial
matters. Our city here is out of debt; our cities throughout the
Territory are out of debt; our counties are out of debt and our
Territory is out of debt. Where can you point to the same thing
anywhere else? Well, they have got such good, smart, intelligent
men in other places that they manage to keep things right, and we
are fools here! A good many people think that Mayor Wells is not
half smart enough, and that if they were in his place they could
manage the municipal finances a great deal better. I presume the
same as they were manipulated in New York. (Laughter.) But we
don't want such Mayors, nor such Governors, nor such institutions
in our midst. We want righteousness and truth and equity and
honor and integrity, and men to be governed by correct
principles, and to seek the well-being of the people they live
among and rule over. And who are these men they are now
prosecuting and persecuting? Why, here is Brigham Young, for
instance, I have travelled with him thousands of miles, preaching
the Gospel without purse or scrip. What has he done to anybody?
Whom has he injured? Can anybody put their finger on it? Not and
tell the truth. I know before God they lie. I have been with him
in private and public under all circumstances and I know his
feelings. I know they are liars when they make these statements,
and this people believe it too.
343
Well, what shall we do then? Why, do right. It is all right, who
cares? The wrath of man shall praise the Lord. He holds them and
us in his hands, and he will control, guide, manage and direct
all things according to the counsel of his will, and no power in
this city nor in these United States I say, and I will prophesy
it in the name of Israel's God, shall harm you. (Congregation
said "Amen.") God will control, direct and manage all the affairs
pertaining to his people, and Israel will rejoice and be
triumphant, and the kingdom of God will be established, and the
power of God will be manifested, and the work of God will
progress, and the kingdom of God will roll forth, from conquering
unto conquer, until the kingdoms of this world shall become the
kingdoms of our God and his Christ, and he shall reign with
universal empire.
343
May God help us all to be faithful, in the name of Jesus, Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 14 / Orson
Pratt, March 10, 1872
Orson Pratt, March 10, 1872
DISCOURSE BY ELDER ORSON PRATT,
Delivered in the Tabernacle, Salt Lake City,
Sunday Afternoon, March 10, 1872.
(Reported by David W. Evans.)
ZION.
343
The speaker who addressed you this forenoon, referred to another
book, that is called the Book of Doctrine and Covenants. I will
select a few words from that book this afternoon--a part of the
8th paragraph, of the 21st section, being a revelation given to
the Prophet Joseph Smith, in September, 1831. The word of the
Lord to the Prophet reads thus: "For behold, I say unto you that
Zion shall flourish, and the glory of the Lord shall be upon her,
and she shall be an ensign unto the people, and there shall come
unto her out of every nation under heaven. And the day shall come
when the nations of the earth shall tremble because of her, and
shall fear because of her terrible ones. The Lord hath spoken it.
Amen."
343
Much has been said since the rise of this Church in regard to the
Zion of the latter days, and much more might be said, for after
we have said all that we can say, as far as God has revealed, I
presume that we shall not be able to portray scarcely anything
compared with the glory and greatness and the excellency and the
beauty of that people and of that city that are called Zion, to
be built up on the earth in the latter times.
344
The first question that naturally presents itself to the mind in
regard to Zion is this: What is Zion? What are we to understand
by its term? Is it a city? Is it a people? Is it a good people or
a bad people? What may we understand by the term as used in the
Scriptures? There are a great many ideas among the children of
men in reference to this term, especially among all Christian
denominations. I presume there is not a people on the whole face
of the earth who profess to be Christian but what have their
definition of the term Zion. If we go to the Catholics they tell
us that they are Zion--that they are the only people whom the
Lord acknowledges as Zion. If we go to the Greek Church, that has
existed contemporary with the Catholics for many centuries, and
inquire of them what their understanding is concerning Zion, they
will tell us that it is the Greek Church. You go to all the
Protestant denominations that have dissented from the Catholics
and from the Greek Church and inquire of them what Zion is, and
the answer of the greater portion of them will be, it is the
various Christian denominations, such as the Lutherans, the
Church of England, the Methodists, the various order of Baptists,
and the various Christian denominations that have arisen during
the last three or four centuries. Go to the Latter-day Saints and
inquire of them what Zion is, and they will tell you it is the
Church of the living God wherever it can be found. Consequently
in order to ascertain what Zion is it is necessary for us to
understand what the Church of the living God is, and try to
distinguish between that Church and all other Churches. I shall
endeavor, in a very few words, to mark out some of the
distinguishing features between the true Church of the living God
and Churches built up by human wisdom; and when we have
ascertained what the true Church is we shall then have learned
what the true Zion is.
344
I will begin with some of the first principles which God has
revealed, and which it is necessary for mankind to obey before
they can constitute a part and portion of Zion. Before Zion, or
the Church of the living God, can have any existence on the earth
it is very important and necessary that there should be divine
administrators. What I mean by this is, men having a divine
mission, a divine call--being called of the Lord by the spirit of
revelation to build up Zion on the earth. And when I speak of men
having a divine call I do not mean those who have merely an
impression, as a great many ministers among all religious
denominations say that they are called of God because they have
an impression that God has sent them, and they go forth and
preach their peculiar doctrines, as a mission which they have to
deliver to the people. One man who says he is sent of God
preaches baptism by sprinkling; another man sent by the same God,
or who professes to be, teaches baptism by pouring water on
people. A third man, who says he is sent of God, and has an
impression to preach, preaches that baptism by immersion is the
only true mode, and is to be administered to those who have
experienced religion, and have obtained forgiveness of sins. A
fourth man comes forth and says he is called of God, and has a
divine mission, and the way that God has taught him is to be
baptized by immersion for the remission of sins.
345
Now we must not undertake to suppose that God is the author of
all these different methods, and that he sent all these different
ministers. If he sent any one man to baptize by sprinkling, then
those who baptize by immersion are false teachers, running of
their own accord. If he sent any one man to pour water on those
who are candidates to be baptized, he has never sent any persons
to sprinkle, neither to baptize by immersion; and if we can
ascertain who it is that is sent, and what the form of ordinances
is that are to be administered, then we shall understand
something towards the first principles of the building up of Zion
on the earth, or, to come more directly to the point, concerning
these divinely authorized messengers. How should true messengers
of heaven be sent? In what way has God always sent them? By
divine revelation. Now there never was a dispensation since God
made man on the earth wherein a message was sent forth to the
human family unless there was revelation connected with that
message, unless the ministers who bore that message forth to the
human family were divinely called by revelation, new revelation I
mean. I need not go back and trace the callings and the gifts of
God unto the patriarchs before the flood, nor those who lived
immediately after the flood, nor in the days of Moses, nor in the
days of the prophets who followed Moses; nor in the days of
Jesus, nor in the days of the Apostles. All these are before the
people, the callings and the gifts that were manifested in those
days among the various dispensations which God has introduced
among the human family. In all these various dispensations God
has directly spoken from the heavens; he has communicated his
will to the human family. He has raised up revelators and
inspired them, he has filled his servants with the spirit of
prophecy, that they should foretell the future. He has inspired
them to write revelations, and hence in all these different
dispensations the God of heaven has thus authorized the children
of men to build up his Zion on the earth, and without these no
such thing as Zion can be built up among the children of men.
345
Those persons were not only called by revelation, but they also
were guided after they were called by the spirit of revelation in
all their travels. Sometimes when they, of their own accord,
would have a disposition to visit a certain city, town,
neighborhood or nation, the Spirit would speak unto them and say:
"Not so, that is not the place for you;" and they would be
constrained by the Holy Ghost not to travel in that direction,
but to go to some other city that that same Spirit should
designate and point out to them. Thus they were guided and
directed where they should go, what they should preach, what form
of doctrine to deliver to the people, what kind of ordinance to
administer to them; every particular was given by revelation from
the Most High.
345
Let us stop right here and enquire. Have there been any Christian
denominations for the last seventeen centuries that have enjoyed
this spirit of divine revelation? If there have been, then Zion
existed on the earth during the period this spirit of revelation
was enjoyed. When this spirit of revelation ceased Zion ceased;
when people ceased to be called by direct revelation, and the
Scriptures ceased to receive any additional books, then Zion
ceased among the children of men. When mankind came to the
conclusion that their own wisdom was all-sufficient, independent
of any more revelation, Zion ceased from off the earth.
346
How long is it since Zion ceased? For everybody will admit, among
all Christian denominations, that there has been no revelation
for some seventeen hundred years,--among all the Protestants of
the present day, among all the Catholics that lived before them
and that now live, and among all the different peoples and
nations and tongues that have received the doctrines of the
Catholics, or of the Greek Church. They all admit that, they all
testify and acknowledge that God has had no inspired men on the
earth since the days of the Apostles, consequently he has had no
Church on the earth, for whenever the Church of God exists there
exists prophets and men who are capable of writing Scripture;
there exists men who have communion and fellowship with God;
there exists men to whom the Lord communicates his will by the
ministration of holy angels and by his own voice. Therefore when
these things ceased, and men ceased to be inspired to write
Scripture, and the Scripture was pronounced full and complete,
sealed up as it were, that moment the people called Zion are
banished from the face of the earth; or in other words the Church
of the living God has no existence thereon.
346
There was a Zion on the earth in the first century of the
Christian era. They were Christians; they believed in Christ;
they worshiped Christ, they received his ordinances, they were
filled with the spirit of revelation, they had their inspired
prophets and revelators; they had their heavenly visions; they
had the ministration of angels; they could hear the voice of God;
they could behold in heavenly vision the face of the Lord Jesus
Christ after he had ascended to his Father and was glorified at
his right hand. They bore testimony that they had seen him, that
he had conversed with them and that he had communicated his will
unto them. These were Christians; that was the Christian Church;
that may be pronounced Zion.
346
What existed after this? The Apostles were put to death; they
were hunted from nation to nation; they wandered about in sheep
skins and goat skins in the dens and caves of the earth, of whom
the world was unworthy. Their followers were put to death by
hundreds, by thousands, by tens of thousands; and after a while
there sprang up a people that pretended to be
Christians--followers of the meek and lowly Jesus, having no
apostles, no inspired men, no revelation, no ministration of
angels, none of the characteristics, except a few forms, of the
Christian Church as it existed in the first century of the
Christian era. This class of men, calling themselves Christian,
uniting with the various forms of the pagan religion, adopting
many of their ceremonies and institutions, became very popular,
and finally some of the pagans embraced Christianity and were
placed, as it were, upon the throne, and what they termed
Christianity became very popular indeed. How long has this order
of things existed, this dreadful apostacy, this class of people
that pronounced themselves Zion, or Christians, without any of
the characteristics of Zion? It has existed for some sixteen or
seventeen centuries. It has spread itself and grown and gone into
the four quarters of the earth. It is the great ecclesiastical
power that is spoken of by the revelator John, and called by him
the most corrupt and most wicked of all the powers of the earth,
under the name of spiritual Babylon, or in other words Babel,
which signifies confusion. This great and corrupt power is also
represented by John as presenting a golden cup to the nations,
full of all manner of filthiness and abominations.
346
She is termed, in other places, by the same prophet, "The whore
of all the earth," making the nations drink of the wine of the
wrath of her fornication.
347
Some three centuries ago there came out some excellent men, named
Martin Luther, John Calvin and many others that might be
mentioned, who protested against the wickedness and abominations
of the Church wherein they had been educated, and of which they
had been members. Because of their protestations against the
mother Church they were called Protestants. They pronounced her
the whore of all the earth; they declared that she had no
authority, that she had none of the blessings and gifts which
characterized the ancient Christians. They came out and
established other Churches. The Lutheran Church prevailed in
Germany and various portions of northern Europe. The Calvinist
Church or Presbyterian Church was also established. Henry the
Eighth established and became head of the English Church. Wesley,
at a later period, established a Church which has grown to great
numbers at the present day. But among all these Churches where
are the characteristics of Zion? We hunt for them in vain. Go to
all these 666 different Protestant denominations that have come
out from the mother Church, and inquire of them, Have you
inspired men among you? and their united voice is that God speaks
no more in our day; no other message is given from heaven; no
voice is heard from the eternal worlds; no angels are sent in
these days; no inspired apostles are raised up to establish the
Church and the Kingdom of God; no men are filled with the spirit
of prophecy to portray the events of the future, or to accomplish
and perform the work of God in our day. We enquire, "What have
you?" "Oh we have 666 different denominations and we have
surnamed ourselves Christians. We are Bible Christians." How
mistaken they are! Bible Christians were those who believed in
having apostles and inspired prophets among them. Bible
Christians could receive more revelation and add more books to
the Bible; Bible Christians could converse with the Lord, and
oftentimes beheld the face of Jesus; they could commune with holy
angels; they had authority from God to lay hands upon those whom
they baptized, for the reception or baptism of the Holy Ghost.
This was what constituted ancient Zion; but inquire for these
characteristics among these 666 different Christian denominations
and they will tell you they are all gone, they have not any of
them amongst them. Now suppose we take their word for it! I do, I
really believe them. I think they tell the truth when they say
they have no inspired men. I believe them when they say they have
neither prophets nor apostles among them. Why do I believe them?
Because they have received no new books in addition to the Bible,
and whenever God had a people on the earth they were constantly
giving new books, inspired from on high, and when that ceases we
draw the conclusion that inspiration has ceased.
347
Under these circumstances what is to be done? If the world has
thus apostatized, and there has been no Church of the living God,
no Zion among the nations for the long period I have named, what
are we to expect? Is the world always to remain in this
condition? Has God spoken for the last time? Were the few favored
Christians who lived in the first century of our era the last
ones who were to be favored with a message from heaven? I think
not, the Bible tells us a different story altogether. That book
tells us that there is to be one of the greatest dispensations
ushered in upon the face of the earth that ever has been since
the creation of man, and I profess to believe the Bible. When I
read the words of the Apostle Paul about the new dispensation
that should take place after his day, I believe it. You will find
in the first chapter of his epistle to the Ephesians that in the
dispensation of the fulness of times he shall gather together in
one all things that are in Christ, whether they be in heaven, or
here on the earth. A dispensation of gathering, a dispensation
called the dispensation of the fulness of times, a dispensation
in which the very heavens, and all the spirits of men that are
behind the vail are to be gathered in one; all things that are in
Christ to be gathered in one, preparatory to the great
resurrection that will take place in that dispensation.
348
The dispensation that was introduced in the days of the
apostles was not a dispensation of gathering. When the apostles
went forth to build up the Church of Christ at Corinth or at
Ephesus, in Galatia or any other part of the earth, the
Christians all remained where they received the Gospel except
those who were driven into the mountains by the persecutions of
their enemies. But in the last dispensation there is to be one
feature characterizing it that did not characterize the
dispensation established by the ancient apostles, namely the
gathering together of the people--all that are in Christ from the
ends of the earth. When that dispensation is introduced Zion will
be introduced again, the Lord will bring again Zion.
348
Many of you who are Bible believers have read a great many
prophecies about the Zion of the latter days and how the Lord
should bring again Zion, which seems to intimate that Zion was
once on the earth, that it was lost from the earth for a certain
period of time, and that the Lord was going to restore it once
more. Let us hear what Isaiah has said on this subject: "Thy
watchmen shall lift up their voice, with the voice together shall
they sing, for they will see eye to eye when the Lord shall bring
again Zion." But perhaps strangers may inquire, How are we to
know the period or age of the world when the Lord shall bring
again Zion, or in other words restore his Church to the earth?
What are the signs of that day, that we may discern the signs of
the times? I will tell you how you may know that period. If you
will go to the 102nd Psalm of David you will find a clue to that
period. I think I will read a little of that psalm for the
benefit of strangers. "When the Lord shall build up Zion he shall
appear in his glory." I think this gives a clue to the period,
for every one will admit that the Lord has not yet appeared in
his glory. We are looking for him. The Christians of all
denominations expect that he will appear in the clouds of heaven
with power and great glory. The Latter-day Saints expect this in
common with all other Christians. But before he appears in his
glory he is going to build up Zion, that is, Zion must again be
built up on the earth: and if there is not a Zion built up on the
earth before he comes, or in other words, if there never is to be
another Zion built up on the earth, then he never will come. But
when we see the day arrive that the Lord begins to establish his
Church on the earth once more, characterized by apostles and
prophets, and introduces a dispensation of gathering, wherein all
in Christ shall be gathered together in one; when the period of
time shall come that the watchmen in that Zion shall see eye to
eye and with the voice together sing, we may know that the Lord
is coming in his glory, and is near at hand.
349
We will read a few other passages in the same psalm. "Thou shalt
arise and have mercy upon Zion, for the time to favor her, yea
the set time has come." The Lord has a set time for a great many
of his purposes. A set time for the scattering of Israel; a set
time for Jerusalem to be trodden down by the Gentiles until their
times are fulfilled; a set time for the stone out of the mountain
to be cut without hands and the kingdom of God to be organized on
the earth; a set time for the coming of the angel with the
everlasting Gospel to be preached to all people, nations,
kindreds and tongues; a set time for the Lord to favor Zion, as
is here declared. "For thy servants take pleasure in her stones
and favor the dust thereof; so the heathen shall fear the name of
the Lord and all the kings of the earth thy glory."
349
Now do not mistake, any of you strangers, and think that this was
fulfilled in the days of David. It was written for a period long
after his day. This shall be written for the generations to come.
"And the people which shall be created shall praise the Lord."
That is, future generations of the earth--those who live at that
peculiar period of time when the Lord should again build up Zion
on the earth. For "he hath looked down from the height of his
sanctuary, from heaven did the Lord behold the earth, to hear the
groaning of the prisoner, to loose those who were appointed to
death, to declare the name of the Lord in Zion, and his praise in
Jerusalem." But, says one, "That means the first time he came."
Let us read the next verse and see if it really means that
period. "When the people are gathered together and the kingdoms
to serve the Lord." Now, were the people gathered together in the
days of the first coming of Jesus? No. Were the kingdoms then
assembled to serve the Lord? No. Recollect that Paul predicted
that in the dispensation of the fulness of times, all things in
Christ are to be gathered together in one. Then the heathen
nations and the kingdoms of the earth shall be gathered. What
for? To be taught in his ways, and instructed to walk in his
paths.
349
We will now quote another passage that has reference to the same
great event. It is contained in the 2nd chapter of Isaiah the
prophet. "And it shall come to pass in the last days"--recollect
now it is a work of the latter time--"It shall come to pass in
the last days that the mountain of the Lord's house shall be
established in the top of the mountains and shall be exalted
above the hills, and all nations shall flow unto it." When was
this fulfilled? Every person with any reflection whatever, that
has the least particle of faith in this prophecy, knows that it
never has been fulfilled. The Zion that was built up in the days
of David and that he dwelt in, the Zion that was in existence at
Jerusalem 1800 years ago was thrown down. Zion was plowed like a
field, as the Prophet Micah predicted it would be. The houses,
palaces and mansions in Jerusalem that were called Zion were all
thrown down, and the beautiful Temple was also torn down and not
one stone left upon another. But in the last days "The mountain
of the house of the Lord shall be established in the tops of the
mountains, shall be exalted above the hills, and all nations
shall flow unto it." This shows that it will be a work that will
attract the attention of the nations. It will not be a work like
that which is performed by erring humanity, by men without
inspiration; but a work of the Lord our God. When he shall build
up Zion he will appear in his glory; when he builds up Zion he
will bless the inhabitants, the habitations, the palaces, the
gates and everything round about that Zion, and the towers within
that Zion, all will be blessed according to the testimony of the
prophets.
350
But let us read a little further to show more fully that this was
a work of the latter days. "And all nations shall flow unto it
and many people shall go and say 'Come ye and let us go up to the
mountain of the Lord, to the house of the God of Jacob, and he
will teach us of his ways and we will walk in his paths, for out
of Zion shall go forth the law and the word of the Lord from
Jerusalem.'" Two separate and distinct places. The whole of the
twelve tribes of Israel are to return back to Palestine in Asia
and rebuild their city of Jerusalem and a temple within that city
before, and preparatory to the coming of the Lord. Ezekiel, in
describing the latter-day building of Jerusalem, says, "And the
name of the city from that day forward shall be 'The Lord is
there.'" After the rebuilding of that city it will never be
forsaken, or plucked up. As Jeremiah says in his 31st chapter,
"It shall never be plucked up or thrown down henceforth and for
ever." It will stand while all the generations of the earth shall
stand when the house of Israel shall return and rebuild it under
the direction of the Almighty.
350
But Zion is also to be built up. Another city, not old Jerusalem,
but a new Jerusalem, called Zion, upon the great western
hemisphere, preparatory to the coming of the Lord. "Out of Zion
shall go forth the law," says the prophet. What law? A law to
regulate the nations, a law teaching them how to be saved, a law
informing the kings and emperors and the nobles of the earth how
they can save themselves, and how they can save their dead. When
the mountain of the house of the Lord is established on the tops
of the mountains they will gather from all those nations to this
house of the Lord, to be instructed in his ways, that is to learn
how to save themselves, and how to save their ancestors from
generation to generation. How to be baptized for the dead,
according to the custom practised by the ancient apostles; how to
administer for and in behalf of the dead. The temple of the Lord,
the house of God, that we heard of this morning, is built for
that express purpose. See what follows: "And he shall judge among
the nations and rebuke many people, and they shall beat their
swords into ploughshares and their spears into pruning hooks.
Nations shall not lift up sword against nation neither shall they
learn war any more."
351
Now every person will acknowledge with me that such an order of
things has not yet been fulfilled. It is the Millennium, it is
that glorious period of rest when Jesus, personally, will reign
on this earth, when his throne will be built in the temple at
Jerusalem, when he will descend on the Mount of Olives on the
east of Jerusalem accompanied by all his Saints, as you will read
in the last chapter of the Prophet Zachariah: "The Lord thy God
shall come," says Zachariah, "and all his Saints with him, and he
shall stand his feet in that day on the Mount of Olives, which is
before Jerusalem to the east; and the Mount of Olives shall
divide asunder, half of the mountain moving towards the north,
and half towards the south, and there shall be a very great
valley," and so on. And when he descends with all his Saints on
that mountain, and this great convulsion of the earth takes
place, then will Jesus proceed down to the new gate that will be
built on the east side of the temple--the east gate of the
temple, and he will enter into that temple and will seat himself
on the throne that will be built in that temple. Ezekiel when
describing this, in the 43rd chapter of his prophecy, says, or
rather the Lord through Ezekiel says, "Son of man behold the
place of my throne, and the place of the soles of my feet where I
will dwell in the midst of the children of Israel for ever. And
they shall no more defile my name," and so forth. Here is a
prediction that, in that temple will be a certain apartment
dedicated and set apart for the throne of the Lord, where he will
sit, as the Prophet Zachariah and many of the Apostles have
predicted, on the throne of his father David, and judge the whole
house of Israel. Dwell with them personally, be in their midst.
Where will be the twelve Apostles that wandered about with him,
when Jesus comes and sits upon that throne? They will also be
sitting upon thrones. Where? In Palestine. "Ye who have followed
me in the regeneration shall sit upon twelve thrones, and shall
judge the twelve tribes of Israel, and you shall eat and drink at
my table at the time you shall do this." What? Immortal beings
sitting upon thrones, having a table set for them and eating and
drinking at the table of Jesus in Jerusalem? Yes, this is what is
promised, and what we are looking for; this is the order of
things that will come when Zion is fully established on the earth
preparatory to that order of things. No wonder that nations will
no longer lift up sword against nation! No wonder that kings will
no longer fight against kings, and emperors against emperors! No
wonder that they will beat their swords into ploughshares, and
their spears into pruning hooks, for it will be a day of peace
and rest, of which our present Sabbath is typical. As there is
one day out of seven set apart, sanctified and ordained as a day
of rest, so there is one thousand years set apart as a day of
rest out of the seven thousand which will constitute the temporal
existence of our earth. That will be the time when the Lord Jesus
will reign as King of kings and Lord of lords. That will be the
time when the kings and nations will come up to Zion and also to
Jerusalem. The kingdoms will be gathered together to serve the
Lord.
352
Supposing some of them should happen to refuse, those that live
off a great distance should conclude to refuse, and not go up to
worship the Lord of hosts, let us see what will become of them.
After having spoken of the Lord coming with all the Saints with
him, and standing his feet on the Mount of Olives, the prophet
says: "And it shall come to pass in that day that the light shall
not be clear or dark, but it shall be one day, which shall be
known to the Lord; not day nor night, but it shall come to pass
that at evening time it shall be light. And it shall be in that
day that living waters shall go out of Jerusalem, half towards
the former sea, and half towards the hinder sea; in summer and in
winter shall it be." Again he says, speaking of Jerusalem, "Men
shall dwell in it. There shall be no more utter destruction,
Jerusalem shall be safely inhabited. And this shall be the plague
wherewith the Lord will smite all the people that have fought
against Jerusalem; their flesh shall consume away while they
stand upon their feet; their eyes shall consume away in their
holes, and their tongues shall consume away in their mouths."
Again he says: "And it shall be that whosoever will not come up
of all the families of the earth unto Jerusalem to worship the
King, the Lord of hosts, even upon them there shall be no rain;
and if the family of Egypt go not up that have no rain, there
shall be the plague wherewith the Lord will smite the heathen
that come not up to keep the feast of tabernacles. In that day
there shall be upon the bells of the horses 'holiness unto the
Lord.'" We see then that the nations of the earth around about
Jerusalem will be under the necessity, by the law which God has
ordained, to fulfil these prophecies, to go up once a year for
the purpose of beholding Jesus sitting upon his throne in the
midst of Jerusalem, and of beholding the twelve Apostles as they
sit upon their thrones judging the twelve tribes of Israel. From
year to year they will have to go up for the purpose of
worshiping him. By and by some of them, perhaps, will get it into
their hearts that there is no use in their going up. "What is the
use of our taking this long journey to Jerusalem?" and they will
begin to say within their hearts--"We can serve God here in our
own land just as well as going up to Jerusalem." Just as soon as
they begin to apostatize in this way the Lord will send a plague,
a famine, that is, withhold the rains of heaven, so that their
lands will be parched up, and if the family of Egypt, that have
no rain, refuse to go up, there will be a peculiar plague set
apart for them, namely, the same kind of a plague that will come
upon the various nations that gather up against Jerusalem to
battle just before the Lord comes and stands his feet upon the
Mount of Olives. It will be no judgment, no calamity whatever for
no rain to be given to the land of Egypt, because they depend on
the waters of the Nile, by irrigation they overflow the land,
hence it is no particular consequence to the people of Lower
Egypt to have no rain.
352
I mention all these things in order that the Latter-day Saints
may be re-refreshed in regard to the great events that must take
place in the latter times, and that strangers who are in our
midst may have a more full understanding of the views of the
Latter-day Saints in regard to the ancient prophecies. You see we
are looking for the building up of Zion on the earth, for the
lifting up of the standard of the Lord, an ensign for the
nations; or in other words, as I read at the commencement of my
remarks: "For behold Zion shall go forth and become the joy of
the whole earth, and the glory of God shall be upon her and the
day shall come when the nations of the earth shall fear and
tremble because of her, and shall fear because of her terrible
ones." Why? Because the Lord himself will be in the midst of
Zion, before he comes on the Mount of Olives.
353
Now here is the difference between Zion and old Jerusalem. The
Jews, or many of them, will gather back to Jerusalem in a state
of unbelief in the true Messiah, believing in the prophets but
rejecting the New Testament, and looking for the Messiah to come,
honest-hearted no doubt, many of them. And they will rebuild
Jerusalem after the times of the Gentiles are fulfilled. While in
that state of unbelief Gog and Magog, the inhabitants of Russia
and all those nations in northern Europe and northern Asia, a
great multitude, will gather against the Jews before Jesus comes,
and they will fill up the great valley of Armageddon, the great
valley of Jehosaphat and all the surrounding valleys; they will
be like a cloud covering the land. Horses and chariots and
horsemen, a very great army, will gather up there to take a
spoil. For you know when the Rothschilds and the great bankers
among the Jewish nation shall return back to their own land to
rebuild the city of Jerusalem, carrying their capital with them,
it will almost ruin some of the nations, and the latter will go
up against Jerusalem to take a spoil. And they will succeed in
taking half the city captive; and when they are in the act of
destroying that city, behold the Lord will come with all his
Saints, and he shall stand his feet on the Mount of Olives, "And
in that day" says the Prophet Zachariah "shall the Lord go forth
and fight against all those nations that have fought against
Jerusalem, and their flesh shall consume away upon their bones,
their eyes in their sockets. This great calamity comes upon the
Jewish nation in consequence of their unbelief in the true
Messiah.
353
Not so with Zion, she will be built upon the great western
hemisphere in North America, and become a righteous people long
before the Jews will gather home. Zion will be built up by the
gathering of the Saints from all the nations and kingdoms of the
earth. Zion will be built up, her habitations will be reared, her
Temple will be built and the glory of God will rest upon them
long before these great events in connection with the house of
Israel will be fulfilled. Hence there is a difference between
Zion and Jerusalem in the latter days.
354
We will now read something more about this Zion. Isaiah, as I
have already quoted in the second chapter, has told us about the
house of the Lord, and the great peace that should come, the
beating of swords into ploughshares, &c., and then he goes on to
portray the blessings that are to come upon Zion. He says, "In
that day seven women shall take hold of one man, saying, We will
eat our own bread and wear our own apparel, only let us be called
by thy name to take away our reproach. In that day shall the
branch of the Lord be beautiful and glorious, and the fruit of
the earth shall be excellent and comely." Thus we see that Zion
is to become glorious. The branch of the Lord, the branch of his
own planting, established by his own power, the building up of a
people and city by his own instructions and administration, by
the inspiration of his servants, the establishing of Zion no more
to be thrown down. And the Lord will create upon every dwelling
place of Mount Zion and upon her assemblies a cloud and smoke by
day, and a shining, flaming fire by night; and upon all the glory
shall be a defence; and there shall be a tabernacle for a shadow
in the day time from the heat, and for a place of refuge and for
a covert from storm and from rain. How often I have quoted this
passage! I am not tired of quoting it yet. It is among the great
events of the latter days; it is among those marvels and wonders
that are just at hand. A Zion to be built up; a city of Zion
having habitations, and upon these habitations a supernatural
light by night, and a supernatural cloud by day. No such event
has happened since this prophecy was uttered by the Prophet
Isaiah, it remains to be fulfilled in the latter days. No wonder
then that the Lord said to Joseph Smith in the year 1831, that
is, before we were a great people, while we were only a few
hundreds, well did the Lord inspire him to say that Zion should
become great and glorious and the day should come that the
nations of the earth should tremble because of her, and should
fear because of her terrible ones; for the glory of God shall be
there, and the power of the Lord shall be there when the day
comes that the city of Zion is clothed upon with the glorious
appendage that is herein predicted; when the branch of the Lord
becomes beautiful and glorious, and the fruit of the earth
excellent and comely, when that day shall come that seven women
shall take hold of one man, saying, "We will eat our own bread
and wear our own apparel, only let us be called by thy name to
take away our reproach," when that day shall come that the Lord
God shall show forth his power in Zion--upon her Tabernacle, upon
her Temple, her meeting places, her residences, palaces, towers,
walls and gates, when that day shall come it will astonish the
nations even unto the ends of the earth. Thus you see the reason
why the kings of the earth will go up to Zion. They would not go
if there was not something very extraordinary happened. Do you
suppose the kings would forsake their thrones and their earthly
glory and go up to the mountain of the Lord to be taught in his
ways and instructed in his paths, and that many nations would
say, "Come let us go up to the house of the Lord," if there was
not something very extraordinary manifested in the midst of Zion?
You might go and preach to them, as the sectarians preach, until
you were greyheaded, and you could scarcely get near the throne
of a king, much less would you be able to persuade him to leave
his kingdom and throne and go up to Zion. But when the Lord
begins to move, and show forth his power, when he begins to light
up the habitations of Zion, when he comes to Zion to turn away
ungodliness from Jacob, then I think the nations will begin to
wake up.
354
Let us read a little more about the glory of Zion in the 59th and
60th chapters of Isaiah. I told you a little while ago that Jesus
would come to Zion and would show forth his glory there, while
the Jews would be reserved for a great chastisement and would be
afflicted by the nations gathering against them, fighting against
them and taking half the city captive, and so on. Now let me read
a prophecy in the latter part of the 59th chapter of Isaiah. "So
shall they fear the name of the Lord from the west, and his glory
from the rising of the sun. When the enemy shall come in like a
flood the Spirit of the Lord shall lift up a standard against
him, and the Redeemer shall come to Zion and unto them that turn
from transgression in Jacob, saith the Lord. As for me this is my
covenant with thee saith the Lord, my spirit that is upon thee
and my words that I put in thy mouth shall not depart out of thy
mouth, nor out of the mouth of thy seed, nor out of the mouth of
thy seed's seed saith the Lord, from henceforth even for ever.
Arise and shine, for thy light is come and the glory of the Lord
is risen upon thee." You notice here, then, that the Redeemer is
to come to Zion, at the time when every habitation is lighted up
with his light, and to all that turn from transgression in Jacob.
354
Now let me here remark that this remnant of the house of Israel
or Jacob, which we term the American Indians, are eventually to
become a righteous branch of the house of Israel; when the times
of the Gentiles are fulfilled, they will be numbered among the
people of the covenant made with ancient Israel, they will be a
branch of the Lord, beautiful and glorious, excellent and comely,
and the power of the Lord will be upon them. In that day Jesus
will come to them, they being a remnant of the tribe of Joseph.
Then will be fulfilled that which was predicted by the Patriarch
Jacob upon the descendants of Joseph. Speaking of Joseph he says,
"Joseph is a fruitful bough, a fruitful bough by a well, whose
branches run over the wall. The archers have sorely grieved him
and shot at him and hated him, but his bow abode in strength, and
the arms of his hands were made strong by the hands of the mighty
God of Jacob, from thence is the Shepherd, the stone of Israel."
355
When Jesus comes to Zion as is here predicted, in the 59th
chapter of Isaiah, he will come in the character of a great
shepherd. Not in the clouds of heaven with power and great glory;
but appearing in the midst of Zion and administering to the
remnants of Joseph in the character of a shepherd. From thence is
the shepherd, the stone of Israel. Now we all know that Jesus
sprang from Judah; but here is a declaration that from Joseph is
the shepherd, the stone of Israel. That is, he will come the
second time as a shepherd. He will gather his flock, or as the
Psalmist David has said, "Give ear, O Shepherd of Israel, thou
that leadest Joseph like a flock, stir up thy strength and come
and save us." He will come as a shepherd, he will stir up his
strength and show forth his power and the remnant of Joseph will
be lead by their shepherd, long before the Jews are redeemed.
"Arise and shine, for thy light is come, and the glory of the
Lord is risen upon thee."
355
What condition do you suppose the wicked will be in in those
days, even all the inhabitants of the earth except Zion? "For
behold darkness shall cover the earth and gross darkness the
people; but the Lord shall arise upon thee, and his glory shall
be seen upon thee." What a difference between Zion and the rest
of mankind! Darkness covering the whole four quarters of the
globe. Why darkness? Because the salt of the earth is gathered
out; the children of light are gathered together to Zion, and
those who are left behind are in darkness, that is, a great many
of them. No doubt there will be honest ones, and vast numbers who
will come to Zion, notwithstanding the darkness that covers the
earth.
355
We will read the next verse: "And the Gentiles shall come to thy
light and kings to the brightness of thy rising." "Thy gates
shall be open continually; they shall not be shut day nor night,
that men may bring unto thee the forces of the Gentiles, and that
their kings may be brought, for the nation and kingdom that will
not serve thee shall perish, yea, those nations shall be utterly
wasted." What! no people or nation left that will not serve Zion?
Not one. What will become of this great republic with its forty
millions of people, and which is spreading forth continually? If
they will comply with the ordinances of Zion, repent of their
sins and be prepared for this great and glorious day, God will
save them; but if they will not they will be utterly wasted away.
Thus have the prophets declared. "The sons also of them that
afflicted thee, shall come bending unto thee and shall bow
themselves down at the soles of thy feet, and they shall call
thee the city of the Lord, the Zion of the Holy One of Israel."
Now here is a little comfort to you miners: "For brass I will
bring Gold, for iron I will bring silver, and for wood brass, and
for stones iron; and I will make thine officers peace and thine
exactors righteousness. Violence shall no more be heard in thy
land, wasting nor destruction within thy borders."
356
"Wars will cease in those days. The sun shall no more be thy
light by day, neither for brightness shall the moon give light
unto thee, but the Lord shall be unto thee an everlasting light,
and thy God thy glory." Zion will not need the sun when the Lord
is there, and all the city is lighted up by the glory of his
presence. When the whole heavens above are illuminated by the
presence of his glory we shall not need those bright luminaries
of heaven to give light, so far as the city of Zion is concerned.
But there will be a great people round about, dwelling in other
cities that will still have need of the light of the sun and the
moon; but the great capital city where the Lord will establish
one of his thrones--for his throne is not to be in Jerusalem
alone, it will also be in Zion, as you will find in numerous
places in this Bible. When therefore, he shall establish his
throne in Zion and shall light up the habitations thereof with
the glory of his presence, they will not need this light which
comes from the bright luminaries that shine forth in yonder
heavens, but they will be clothed upon with the glory of their
God. When the people meet together in assemblies like this, in
their Tabernacles, the Lord will meet with them, his glory will
be upon them; a cloud will overshadow them by day and if they
happen to have an evening meeting they will not need gas light or
lights of an artificial nature, for the Lord will be there and
his glory will be upon all their assemblies. So says Isaiah the
Prophet, and I believe it. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 14 / John
Taylor, March 17, 1872
John Taylor, March 17, 1872
DISCOURSE BY ELDER JOHN TAYLOR,
Delivered in the Tabernacle, Salt Lake City,
Sunday, March 17, 1872.
(Reported by David W. Evans.)
CONTINUED REVELATION.
357
In rising to address the congregation this afternoon, I do so, as
I always do, with very great pleasure. It always affords me
gratification to contemplate the things pertaining to the Church
and kingdom of God, and to the interests of humanity on the
earth. I love to speak of these things, I am always pleased to
hear of them, and I am as willing to listen to the truth when
emanating from some person else as I am to communicate it to
others, as it may be made manifest to me. I feel as our Elders
generally do--that we are seeking to communicate--not our own
special ideas, or any peculiar theory that we may have
entertained; but, under the guidance of the Almighty, that we may
instruct and teach as we may be led and guided by the Spirit of
the living God. I feel, as it is expressed in the Scriptures,
"That it is not in man to direct his steps," and it is not
especially in man to teach things pertaining to eternity, or to
the everlasting welfare of the human family, unless he be under
the guidance and direction of the Almighty, and feels that he is
simply an instrument in His hands to unfold and develop certain
principles that are made manifest unto him. I feel always willing
to hear, to teach, to receive instruction, or to communicate unto
others those principles that are calculated to promote their
happiness and well-being in time and in eternity. These things
lie at the foundation of the happiness of the human family; they
emanate from God, our Father, in whom, we are told, "we live and
move and have our being," and upon whom we are dependant for all
the blessings we enjoy, whether they pertain to this world or the
world to come. Ignorant of all true principles without
inspiration from him, we feel at all times that it is necessary
for us to be under his guidance and direction, and to seek for
the aid of his Holy Spirit, that we may be led and taught,
instructed and directed in all of our acts and associations in
life, that we may be prepared for any events that may transpire,
associated with the affairs of this world or relative to the
world to come. We look upon ourselves as eternal beings, and that
God is our Father. We are told in the sacred record of truth that
he is the God and Father of the spirits of all flesh--of all
flesh that has lived, that now lives or that will live; and it is
proper that we should have just conceptions of our relationship
to him, to each other, to the world wherein we live, to those who
have existed before us, or to those who shall come after us, that
as wise, intelligent beings, under the inspiration of the
Almighty, we may be able to conduct our steps so that our pathway
in life may be such as to secure the approval of a good
conscience and of God, angels and good men; and that whilst we
live upon the earth we may fulfil in an honorable manner the
measure of our creation, and, obeying our Creator, feel that he
is indeed what the Scriptures represent him to be, and what we
believe him to be--"the God and Father of the spirits of all
flesh."
357
There is a feeling generally extant in the world that God is a
great and august personage who is elevated so high above the
world, and is so far separated from humanity that it is
impossible to approach him, and although the Christian religion,
under whatever form it may be practised, teaches mankind to pray
unto God in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ, yet it is very few
who suppose that their prayers amount to anything, that God will
listen to their supplications, or that they will prove of any
special benefit. A feeling of this kind tends more or less to
unbelief instead of faith in God, and hence we find very few men
in our day who act as men of God did in former days, that is,
seek unto him for guidance and direction in the affairs of life.
If we examine what is termed the sacred history of the Bible, we
shall find that in the various ages of the world, until soon
after Christianity was introduced, there was a feeling among men
to call upon God and to have their prayers answered--a feeling
that if they would approach the Most High and call upon his name
in faith, he would answer their supplications and give unto them
wisdom, intelligence and revelation for the guidance of their
feet in the pathway of life; and it was not based as it is now,
generally, upon some old theories, or upon communications made
unto others; but if we trace the records of Scripture through, we
shall find that men generally sought for themselves guidance and
direction and revelation adapted to the peculiar circumstances in
which they were placed.
357
If we go back to the time when Adam first made his appearance on
the earth, the Lord God we are told communicated with him, gave
him certain commandments, told him what he should do and what he
should not do; and when he transgressed the law, we are told that
he heard the footsteps of the Lord in the garden, and he heard
his voice speaking unto him, and when, at the dictum of the
Almighty, he was expelled from the paradise in which he lived, an
angel was placed there as a guardian to prevent his return.
358
From the accounts that we have in our possession of events that
took place soon after that time, we learn that the Lord
communicated his will unto others, and there was a man called
Enoch, a very remarkable personage, whose history is very brief
indeed, considering the important events that transpired during
his day. We are told that he walked with God, had communication
with him, and that "He was not, for God took him." Our recent
revelations give us information pertaining to this same man--that
he gathered together a people, that he taught them the principles
of the Gospel, that he gathered together all who would listen to
the principles of truth previous to the flood, and that he and
his city were translated, or as the account of the Bible
says--"He was not, for God took him."
358
By and by another event transpired. The people became excessively
wicked and corrupt, so much so, that, as the Scriptures informs
us, "Their thoughts were only evil, and that continually;" and in
consequence of this the Lord decreed that he would destroy the
people from the face of the earth. But before he did it he gave
revelation unto Noah, telling him that the destruction of all
flesh upon the earth had been decreed by the Almighty in
consequence of the wickedness of the people; and Noah had special
revelation given to him adapted to the circumstances which
surrounded him, and the age in which he lived. He was not told to
build a city, to preach the Gospel and gather the people as Enoch
had done; but he was told that the wickedness of all flesh had
come up before the Almighty and that he had determined to destroy
them with a flood; and Noah, believing in God and in the
revelation which he gave unto him, according to the testimony of
the Scriptures, built an ark, and gathered into that ark himself
and wife, his sons and their wives, and two--male and female--of
the various kinds of beasts, birds and creeping things that dwelt
on the face of the earth. History records the coming of the
flood, the destruction of the world by it, and the preservation
in the ark of those who had listened to the word of God and to
whom he communicated his will.
358
Subsequent to this time a variety of singular circumstances
transpired and there existed many prominent characters both good
and bad, worshipers of God and worshipers of idols. We find that
after the re-peopling of the earth after the flood men set to
work to build a tower, and the Lord confused their languages and
scattered them from hence, throughout all the earth. About this
time a singular kind of personage appeared on the stage of
action, named Abraham. He had been taught by his father to
worship idols; but the Lord had manifested himself to him on
certain occasions and instructed him in the true religion. He did
not teach him as he taught Enoch, or as he had taught Noah; the
circumstances of Abraham were different from those of Enoch and
Noah, and if Abraham had the history of their times, as he
unquestionably had, for Abraham was contemporary with Noah and
Noah with Adam, and must have been acquainted with the events
which had transpired, from the days of Adam at least from
information given by Adam to Noah and by Noah to himself, he
would know that the revelations they received were not applicable
to his case, but he needed revelation from God for his own
guidance and direction, that he might be led aright, and that he
might be able to instruct his children after him in the path they
should tread, in the principles, doctrines and ordinances that
should be according to the mind and will of God.
359
There is something humorous in a history that we have in
relation to this personage. The priests of those days offered
sacrifices to their gods, and, like the priests of these days,
they were generally opposed to new revelation from God. Abraham's
father had instructed him in the doctrines of these idols, and
had sought to induce him to have faith in them and in their
power, authority, and dominion, telling him what great personages
they were. But Abraham, inspired by the Lord, went on a certain
occasion into the temple of these gods and smote them right and
left, upsetting and breaking them in pieces. His father came in
and asked what he had been doing, what great sin this was that he
had committed, why he was so sacrilegious in his feelings and so
wicked as to seek to destroy these gods? Said he, "Father, I did
not do anything to them, they quarreled among themselves and went
to work fighting and knocked one another down, broke one
another's heads and knocked off one another's arms and legs."
"Oh," said his father, "my son do not tell me anything of that
kind, for they are made of wood and they could not move or stir
from their place nor knock one another down; it has been some
other agency that has done it." "Why, father," said he, "would
you worship a being that could not stir or move, that had hands
and could not handle, that had legs and could not walk, a mouth
that could not speak, and a head and it was of no use? Would you
worship a being like that?" But nevertheless our history informs
us that the priests were angry and stirred up his father against
him. But the Lord inspired Abraham to leave there. The Bible
tells us the Lord said to him: "Get thee up from thy father's
house, from the land wherein thou wast born, and go up to a land
I will show unto thee, and which I will afterwards give unto thee
for an inheritance." And we are told that "he went up, not
knowing whither he went."
359
There is something very peculiar about this little history, so
far as we have it in the Bible. I think I see this man of God
rising up, after he had incurred the displeasure of the priests
and his father, and had slain these gods, making preparations to
leave his native country. I fancy I see some of his neighbors
coming to him, and saying: "Abraham, where are you going?" "Oh,"
says he, "I do not know." "You don't know." "No." "Well, who told
you to go?" "The Lord." "And you do not know where you are
going?" "Oh, no," says he, "I am going to a land that he will
show me, and that he has promised to give me and my seed after me
for an inheritance; and I believe in God, and therefore I am
starting." There was something very peculiar about it, almost as
bad as us when we started to come off from Nauvoo: we hardly knew
where we were going, but we could not have rest, peace or safety
among the Christians, consequently we left them and started off
to the Rocky Mountains, under the direction of God, hardly
knowing whither we went, just as Abraham did, and I do not think
we were any bigger fools than he, for he went just about as we
did, not knowing whither he went.
361
Afterwards the Lord gave him a son, for when he was an old man,
and his wife Sarah was seventy years old, they were childless,
and at this advanced age the Lord gave them a son. There had been
no event of that kind ever transpired before in the history of
the Bible, and if it were the Bible they had to look at, it would
have been of no use to them, for they could not get any
instructions there how they were to act; but he feared God and
put his trust in him, and the Lord gave him revelation. The angel
of the Lord, we are told, visited Abraham and his wife, and told
her she should have a son. Sarah was a good deal amused at it,
and laughed over the matter, for she was about seventy years old
and thought it rather strange that she should have a son at that
age, and she laughed at the idea, as many of our old sisters
would unquestionably do now if they were told such a thing. It
seems all very natural when you look at it just about as it is.
And when the angel asked her why she laughed, she lied and said:
"I did not laugh," she did not want to have it known that she
laughed at what the Lord said. "Nay, but," said he, "thou didst
laugh." And as the time came round, lo and behold she had a son
and called his name Isaac. And after this the Lord seemed
determined to try Abraham and see whether or not he would be
faithful to him and obey him in all things. He had obeyed him in
breaking up those Gods, and in leaving his father's house and
going up to a land that he had shown unto him, and the Lord was
determined to try him to the uttermost, and see whether he would
obey him yet further. "Now," said he, "Abraham, take thy son,
thine only son Isaac, and go to a place that I will indicate, and
offer him up as a burnt offering before me." That was a
curiosity, it had something odd and strange about it. It was not
really what you would call philosophical; it was not in
accordance with any principles that we could understand anything
about, in our day; and it would have been difficult for Abraham
to have reasoned it out why he should be called to offer up his
son as a sacrifice. Nothing of the kind had ever transpired
before as a precedent; no such thing written in the Bible that
had taken place among men before. In offering up his only son
there was something very peculiar, not especially as a sacrifice,
but it came in contact with every parental feeling which he must
necessarily have felt for his only child. This, in and of itself,
rendered it one of the most severe and painful trials that could
be placed upon man; but there was something else connected with
this which was explained by the Prophet Joseph Smith, who, when
speaking of these things, said God was determined in these days
to have a tried people as he had in former times, and that he
would feel after their heartstrings and try them in every way
possible for them to be tried; and if he could have invented
anything that would have been more keen, acute, and trying than
that which he required of Abraham he would have done it. But
that, no doubt, was one of the greatest trials that could have
been inflicted on any human being. Notice the old gentleman
tottering along with his son, brooding over the promises of God
and the peculiar demand now made upon him. Says he: "Isaac, let
us go up into the mountain here, and offer a sacrifice to the
Lord." And he took him along; they ascend the mountain, they
gather together some rocks and together build an altar; they
gather the fuel and place it on that altar; and when everything
is prepared Isaac says: "Father, here is the altar and here is
the wood, but where is the sacrifice." What would the feelings of
a father be under such circumstances? Says he, with a heart
gushing with sorrowful emotions, "My son, God will prepare
himself a sacrifice," and finally the old man gave his son to
understand that he was the sacrifice, and he bound him and placed
him on the wood upon the altar, and lifted the knife to strike
the fatal blow, and while his arm was outstretched the Lord
spake, saying: "Abraham, lay not thine hand upon the lad, for the
Lord shall provide thee a sacrifice," and he looked round and
found a ram in a thicket, and he placed it on the altar and
offered a burnt offering before the Lord. The Lord then took him
aside and said: "Lift up thine eyes eastward, westward, northward
and southward, for to thee and to thy seed after thee will I give
this land; and thy seed shall be as numerous as the stars in the
heavens, and like the sand on the sea shore so shall they be
innumerable; and in blessing I will bless thee, and in
multiplying I will multiply thee, and in thee and in thy seed
shall all the families of the earth be blessed." The Lord proved
him and found him faithful in all things. That was a severe test
to human nature; but there were other ideas crowding on his mind
that were ten thousand times more formidable than these paternal
feelings which gushed and welled up in his bosom when told to
offer up his son as a sacrifice. What was it? Why the Lord had
told him that he would make of him a nation and a multitude of
nations, and that he should be the father of many nations, and
yet he told him to go and offer up his only son. And he was an
old man and his wife an old woman; and it was not only the idea
of taking the life of his son that was crowding upon his mind,
but the cutting him off in regard to posterity and the promises
that God had made to him in regard to the magnitude of the
peoples that should arise from him, or from his loins, and
leaving him, as it were, a dry root, helpless, hopeless,
tottering on the grave without any heir. Paul very justly remarks
that in the midst of all these things, "he staggered not through
unbelief, but was strong in faith giving glory to God; believing
that he from whom he had received him, as it were from the dead,
would be able, if he had even slaughtered his son, to raise him
from the dead." He was strong in faith, says Paul, "giving glory
to God." He had had the visions of his mind unfolded in regard to
the future; he had looked through the dark vista of future ages.
Inspired by the spirit of revelation he contemplated the purposes
of God as they rolled forth in all their majesty and glory and
power, and considered that he was to be one of the great actors
in this great world drama that should be exhibited in the after
ages of time, and in the eternities that were to come. Jesus said
of him, "Abraham saw my day and was glad." But he saw in this,
apparently, all his hopes blasted; but notwithstanding he had
faith and confidence in God, and he stood there like the beaten
anvil to the stroke, or the sturdy oak defying all storms and
blasts and influences. He was strong in faith, giving glory to
God. Nothing but the spirit of revelation could have given him
this confidence, and it was that which sustained him under these
peculiar circumstances.
362
He then told him that, by and by, his seed should go down into
bondage in Egypt, and should remain there four hundred years, and
that then they would be delivered. He also made promises
concerning his posterity, telling him they should inherit that
land; and yet, singular to say, notwithstanding these revelations
and promises from the Lord, several thousand years after, when
Stephen was referring to these promises, he said "he gave him
none inheritance in it, no not so much as to set his foot;" but
he told him that he would "give it to him, and to his seed after
him, for an everlasting inheritance." And as we have to do with a
truthful God, and with eternal things, we expect that these
promises will be literally fulfilled, and that God will
accomplish all things that he spoke to him pertaining to his
seed. But there was one peculiarity about this that I wish to
notice in connection with others--that when God gave revelations
to the human family in the different ages of the world it was
particularly adapted to the circumstances in which they were
placed. They were not dependant, as Christians are now, simply on
the Bible or upon some old revelation, from which they could
learn many great things, but they could not learn what was
necessary, what plan it was proper for them to adopt under the
peculiar circumstances in which they were placed.
363
We find, in continuing the history of these things, that after
the children of Israel had been in Egypt for a length of time,
God sent them a deliverer--he raised up Moses and inspired him
with the principle of revelation, told him he had a work for him
to do, that he was to deliver Israel from the bondage that had
been placed upon them by the Egyptian kings. Moses shrank from
the responsibility, and told the Lord that he was a "man of
stammering tongue and of slow speech," and that he was not
competent to perform a work of such magnitude. The Lord told him
never to mind, it would be all right, that he would provide a
spokesman for him in Aaron his brother, and Aaron should be a
mouthpiece to the people, and Moses should be as a god to Aaron
and dictate him in the course that he should take. And this very
Moses gives us an account of all the histories that we have in
relation to the dealings of God with the human family from Adam's
day until the time in which he lived. There was something
peculiar about the mission that he had. He was sent on several
occasions to present himself before the Egyptian king with a
message from the Lord that he should let his people Israel go,
and in these various messages you will find, just as I stated
before, the revelations that he had were adapted to the
particular circumstances he was placed in. He was not told to
build a city as Enoch had been, and to gather a people together
to be translated; he was not told to build an ark, as Noah did;
he was not told to leave his father's house and go to a strange
land, as Abraham was; he was placed in other circumstances--he
was going to be the deliverer of Israel from Egyptian bondage,
and to lead them to that land which God had promised Abraham, and
consequently he had to have direct communication with the
Lord--revelation to guide him in the course that he should pursue
in the work that he had to perform. The result was that after
many revelations he took Israel out of Egypt, he brought them
into the wilderness, he passed them through the Red Sea, and he
went upon the mountain, conversed with God and received from him
tables of stone written by his own hand for the guidance of the
people, and was under the direction of the Almighty in all his
moves. He built an ark, not according to his own judgment or
wisdom, not according to anything that he read of in the Bible,
nor according to any previous revelation or communication; but
the Lord told him to see "that he made all things according to
the pattern that he had shown him in the mount," and he did so.
And the people traveled on through that wilderness, and were
there for forty years, a pillar of fire leading them by night and
a cloud by day; and when that pillar of fire or cloud rested they
rested, when it lifted up they moved, and followed its guidance.
And Aaron went and ministered in the Tabernacle and approached
before the Holy of Holies, and all these sayings, doings and
events that then transpired were under the immediate revelation,
dictation and guidance of the Almighty. The Lord at that time
desired to make of Israel a great nation, a kingdom of priests.
They had the Gospel preached unto them in the wilderness, so Paul
tells us, but they were rebellious, wayward and stiffnecked. It
was the design of the Almighty to lead them into the presence of
God, that they might see him as Moses did, and as the seventy
Elders of Israel did, that they might converse with him and
obtain intelligence from him, and be under his special guidance
and direction; but they could not endure the Gospel, and
therefore we are told "the law was added because of
transgression." What was it added to? Why, to the Gospel. What
was the Gospel? A principle of revelation; it always was. It was
the same Gospel that Jesus had that was revealed to them. The
Scriptures tell us that it "brings life and immortality to
light;" and whenever in any age of the world men had a knowledge
of life and immortality, of the purposes of God and his future
designs, and of the future estate of mankind, it came through the
Gospel, for it is the Gospel that brings life and immortality to
light; and wherever the Gospel exists, there exists a knowledge
of life and immortality; and wherever a knowledge of life and
immortality does not exist the Gospel does not exist. The
children of Israel, then, were placed under the law--a
schoolmaster, we are told, "a yoke that neither they nor their
fathers were able to bear." This Peter tells us.
363
Then there were other Prophets after Moses appeared on the stage,
such as Job, Elijah, Elisha, Isaiah, Jeremiah and many others,
who had communication with God and received a knowledge of his
will and purposes, and prophesied under the inspiration of the
Almighty and testified of events that should afterwards
transpire. To these men we are indebted for the Bible, that is,
for the Old and New Testaments; to them and their revelations, to
the communications that they had, the ministering of angels and
the opening visions, and the unfolding of the purposes of God,
and the various histories and dealings of God with the people; to
them are we indebted for the Bible that we Christians of the
present day talk so much about. To these men who made this Bible
we are indebted for any knowledge that they had about God; and
that Gospel, we are told, brings life and immortality to light.
364
We are now sometimes told by people here, at this present day,
that we have the Bible to go by. Indeed? We have the Bible, have
we? Yes. Who made that Bible? Did the Christians? No, they did
not. The early Christians had something to do with making the New
Testament Scriptures, but not the old Testament; and then, as I
have told you heretofore, these men always had revelation given
them adapted to the peculiar circumstances in which they were
placed. But you read the Bible through, and you will find that
the Scriptures that are given to us are simply an account of
revelations, communications, prophecies and the ministering of
angels, and the power of God made manifest to the ancient people
of God who had the Gospel. What! do you mean to say, then, that
all these men had the Gospel? I most assuredly do, for without
that they could not have had a knowledge of life and immortality.
Did Abraham have it? Yes, if Paul told the truth, he did. What
does he mean when he says, "God, foreseeing that he would justify
the heathen through faith, preached before the Gospel unto
Abraham?" What does he mean when he tells us about Moses and the
children of Israel? Says he: "We have the Gospel preached unto us
as well as they; but the word preached unto them did not profit
them, not being mixed with faith in those who heard it; wherefore
the law was added because of transgression." What was it added
to? Why, to the Gospel, for they had the Gospel before, and the
law was added not as a peculiar kind of a blessing that some
people speak of, but as a peculiar kind of a curse--the law of
carnal commandments--"a yoke that we nor our fathers were able to
bear." And when Jesus came, what did he bring? Why, the Gospel,
and with that Gospel light and revelation and communication with
God, and ministering of angels and the gifts of tongues and
healing and prophecy, and the power of God made manifest among
the people as it was in former times. Life and immortality were
again brought to light, the heavens were again unveiled, angels
ministered to man, and they had a knowledge of things to come.
The law was added because of transgression, and when the Gospel
came, it came not to do away with the law or the Prophets, but to
fulfil them. It was not a law of carnal commandments and
ordinances, but "the law of the spirit of life in Christ Jesus,
which makes us free from the law of sin and death;" the law of
the Gospel whereby men were adopted into the family of God, and
became "heirs of God and joint-heirs with Jesus Christ," that "if
we suffer with him," as he once said, "we shall also reign with
him, that both may be glorified together." It was a thing that
adopted them into the family of God, and made them heirs of God
and joint-heirs with Christ his Son, and one of the principles of
eternal life, and like all other revelations, was adapted
peculiarly to the position that they then occupied. It was called
the Gospel, and there was a Priesthood connected with it, and
what was that called? Why, the Melchizedek Priesthood? What did
the Melchizedek Priesthood do? It held the keys of the mysteries
of the revelations of God. And who was Christ? He was a Priest
forever after the order of Melchizedek. And what did he
introduce? The Gospel. And who was Melchizedek? A man that
blessed Abraham we are told, and to whom Abraham paid tithes of
all that he possessed; and Paul tells us that, "Verily the less
is blessed of the greater," and this Melchizedek was greater than
Abraham was, although Abraham was the father of the faithful.
What kind of a thing did Jesus introduce when he came? He
introduced the Gospel; he had the Priesthood after the order of
Melchizedek. What did Melchizedek have? Why, the Priesthood after
the order of the Son of God, if you please. If Christ's
Priesthood was after his order, the Melchizedek Priesthood must
be after the order of the Son of God. And if Christ introduced
the Gospel, Melchizedek had the Gospel, and Melchizedek blessed
Abraham, and he had the Gospel preached to him, so says the Bible
that the Christians profess to believe in.
364
Well, then, if this has been the way of God's dealing with the
human family in all ages, it would seem that he would continue to
deal with men on the same principle now.
365
John the Revelator speaks of a time when "an angel should fly in
the midst of heaven, having the everlasting Gospel to preach to
those who dwell on the face of the earth, and to every nation,
kindred, tongue and people, crying with a loud voice, Fear God
and give glory to him, for the hour of his judgment is come." Who
was it that saw this? Why John, on the Isle of Patmos. But didn't
he have the Gospel? Yes. But he saw that a certain power would
arise that would make war against the Saints and overcome them,
that they should be given into the hands of this power to a
certain time. Then he tells us afterwards that, after all these
events should have transpired, and all the apostacy and the
rising of "Mystery Babylon," the "Mother of Harlots," and the
abominations that should exist on the face of the earth, says he,
"I saw another angel flying in the midst of heaven having the
everlasting Gospel to preach to them that dwell on the face of
the earth." What do you mean by the everlasting Gospel? Why, the
same Gospel that Jesus taught, the same Gospel that Abraham,
Moses, Enoch and Adam had--that everlasting, eternal,
unchangeable principle that brings men into relationship with
their God, unveils the heavens and the purposes of God to the
human family, and leads them in the paths of life. "I saw another
angel flying through the midst of heaven having the everlasting
Gospel to preach unto those who dwell on earth, to every nation,
kindred, tongue and people, crying with a loud voice, Fear God
and give glory to him, for the hour of his judgment is come, and
worship him that made the heaven, the earth, the seas, and the
fountains of water." This was the declaration of John.
366
Now, then, an event like this was to transpire; the everlasting
Gospel was again to be introduced to man upon the earth. Joseph
Smith came forward telling us that an angel had administered to
him, and had revealed unto him the principles of the Gospel as
they existed in former days, and that God was going to set his
hand to work in these last days to accomplish his purposes and
build up his kingdom, to introduce correct principles, to
overturn error, evil, and corruption, and to establish his Church
and kingdom upon the earth. I have heard him talk about these
things myself. I have heard him tell over and over again, to
myself and others, the circumstances pertaining to these visions
and the various ministrations of angels, and the development of
the purposes of God towards the human family. And what does he
do? Bring us something different? Yes, in many respects, but not
different in regard to our connection with God. Different as
regards the age in which we live and the circumstances with which
he was surrounded, but not different as it regards bringing men
to a knowledge of God. He taught precisely the same principles
and doctrine and ordinances that were taught by Jesus and his
disciples in their day. He organized Apostles; he had Prophets in
his Church. He told them that inasmuch as they would do right and
keep his commandments, they should have the gift of the Holy
Ghost. He led them forth and baptized them, just as John and the
disciples of Jesus did. He baptized them in the name of Jesus for
the remission of their sins, and told them they should receive
the Holy Ghost. He organized his Church precisely upon those
principles; but it was a different dispensation--"the
dispensation of the fulness of times, when God would gather
together all things in one," prophesied of by Paul; when his
people should be gathered, as the Scriptures say, from the east,
the west, the north and the south; when he would take "one of a
city and two of a family and bring them to Zion and give them
pastors after his own heart, that could feed them with knowledge
and understanding." It was a dispensation to prepare the people
for the events that should transpire on the face of the earth,
that they might no longer be led astray by the cunning craftiness
of men whereby they lie in wait to deceive, but be led by the
spirit of revelation and brought into communication with God.
Hence the people that I see before me to-day--the major part of
this congregation and the people that inhabit this Territory,
have been brought together under these auspices, by the preaching
of the everlasting Gospel, by being baptized in the name of Jesus
for the remission of sins, having hands laid on them for the
reception of the Holy Ghost; and they have received of that
Spirit, and they know for themselves of the truth that they have
received, and consequently they cannot be twisted about by every
wind of doctrine. They know and appreciate the truths they have
received, and they have faith in God, for the Gospel they have
obeyed leads them to a knowledge of God, whom to know is life
everlasting.
366
Now this is the position; it is just the same as they had in
former days. The Gospel that they had in any age of the world was
to lead men to God; the Gospel that we have, and that we have
taught to you, is to lead you to God, to righteousness, to
virtue, purity, integrity, to honor, to revelation, to a
knowledge of the ways of God, and of his purposes pertaining to
you and your families, to your progenitors and your posterity;
pertaining to this world and that which is to come. It is a
revelation adapted peculiarly to the position that we occupy in
these last days. How very remarkable many Scriptures are on these
points, "I will take one of a city and two of a family." And what
will you do with them? "I will bring them to Zion." And what will
you do with them there? "I will give them pastors after my own
heart that shall feed them with knowledge and understanding." Not
with theories, ideas and uncertainties; not with the dogmas of
men, but with the knowledge of God, with revelation, with an
understanding of the principles of eternal truth. And this is why
we are assembled here as we are on the present occasion. What
shall we do then? We will live our religion and keep the
commandments of God. Cultivate the spirit of revelation that you
have then, as the Scriptures said formerly, "As many as are led
by the Spirit of God are the sons of God." Another passage, in
speaking of certain individuals, tells them that they have
received an unction from the Holy One, and they know all things,
being instructed and taught by the Spirit of eternal truth. This
is what the Bible speaks of in former times. "And ye need not,"
says he, "that any man should teach you, save the Anointing that
is within you, which is true and no lie." Let men feel the
anointing of the Spirit of the Lord and that Spirit will lead
them into all truth, will bring things past to their remembrance
and it will show them things to come, as it did in former times.
367
I remember Joseph Smith speaking to me upwards of thirty years
ago. Says he: "Brother Taylor, you have received the Holy Ghost.
Now follow its teachings and instructions. Sometimes it may lead
you in a manner that may be contrary almost to your judgment;
never mind, follow its teachings, and if you do so, by and by it
will become in you a principle of revelation, so that you will
know all things as they transpire."
367
How does that agree with the other--"You have received an unction
from the Holy One and know all things, and need not that any man
should teach you, save the Anointing which is within you, which
is true and no lie?"
367
We have been taught and instructed in many principles that the
world know nothing about, and that we know nothing about, and
that Brother Young knew nothing about, nor Brother Joseph, nor
the Twelve, that nobody knew anything about until God
communicated it; and you, under the influence of that Spirit,
know of a truth and rejoice in the truth, and the truth has made
you free; and when you hear men talking about how bad they feel
for you because of your fanaticism, what do you feel like? Say
you; "Poor things, you do not know what you are doing. Preserve
your pity for yourselves and your children; keep your high,
exalted notions, if you have any, for we are satisfied with
ourselves and our principles. We know in whom we have believed,
and no power can overturn us. We have been baptized into one
baptism, we have partaken of the same spirit; we are all built up
together in the faith of the everlasting Gospel, and our progress
is onward, onward, onward, until the kingdoms of this world shall
become the kingdoms of our God and his Christ, and he will reign
with universal empire, until error and folly, and vanity and
corruption, and wickedness of every kind will fail and dissolve
before the rays of eternal truth which God has revealed, and in
which he will continue to reveal, until the Kingdom of God shall
prevail and extend throughout the wide world. We are happy we
live, and we rejoice in the blessings that we have received, and
we pray our Heavenly Father to keep us faithful.
367
I will tell you the only thing I am afraid of about the Saints is
that they will forget their God and that they will not live their
religion; then again I have not that fear, because I know the
generality of them will. I know this kingdom will not be given
into the hands of another people. I know that it will continue to
progress and continue to increase in spite of all the powers of
the adversary, in spite of every influence that exists now, or
that ever will exist on the face of this wide earth. God is our
God, and he will bring off Israel triumphant.
367
May God help us to be faithful and to keep his commandments, in
the name of Jesus, Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 14 / George
Albert Smith, April 6th, 1872
George Albert Smith, April 6th, 1872
REMARKS BY PRESIDENT GEORGE A. SMITH,
Delivered in the New Tabernacle, Salt Lake City,
Saturday Morning, April 6th, 1872.
(Reported by David W. Evans.)
PERSECUTION--TEMPLES--CO-OPERATION.
368
Owing to a spirit of persecution and religious bigotry, alike
disgraceful to the age, the enlightenment of the present
generation and the nation in which we live, our First President
is not permitted to be with us. While we regret such a state of
affairs, we rejoice in the many liberties, privileges, blessings
and powers which are extended unto us. It is not by any means
strange that, while the world has been plunged in ignorance upon
matters of religion and morality, and broken up into factions, on
the appearance in the midst of the whole, of a small body of men,
illiterate in their character, proclaiming to the world that they
are inspired of the Lord, and undertake to introduce system and
principles calculated to elevate mankind from degradation and
destruction, and exalt them to eternal glory and endless
increase, they should be misunderstood; it has been so in all
ages of the world. When our Savior visited the earth bringing the
simple principles of salvation, he was misunderstood,
misapprehended, persecuted, imprisoned, crowned with thorns,
tortured, as a man who was opposed to the religion of the age,
and dangerous to the State. He was accused of a great variety of
crimes, of being a pestilent fellow, and was finally put to death
by a class of men a great number of whom were zealous professors
of religion--elders, high priests, rabbis, doctors of the law and
others claiming to be exceedingly holy. Jesus, in referring to
the history of the past, said that the fathers of those who
persecuted him had slain the prophets, and such was the case; and
we find that, in every age, when God inspired a man to proclaim
the Gospel of salvation, all, or a large portion of mankind, were
ready to denounce him and put him to death, to whip, imprison,
annoy, lie about him, proclaim all manner of evil against him,
and so on, until his influence should be annihilated from the
earth. The same principle still exists, and the Latter-day Saints
have had to contend with it. When Joseph Smith, in 1830,
organized the Church with six members, the war as it were
commenced; a few hours only had passed away when he was arrested,
taken before a magistrate and accused of prophesying. He was
discharged, arrested again, taken before another magistrate, and
finally a declaration was made that if the law could not reach
him tar and feathers and mob power should. This is a very poor
argument and shows the weakness of those who have recourse to it.
369
We live in an age of science, in an age when intelligence is
being developed in a great many directions, and when the learning
of man is vastly extended. The Apostle Paul cautioned the Saints
in his day to beware lest any spoil them through philosophy and
vain deceit; yet the religion of Jesus Christ embraces every true
and perfect principle, every correct science, every principle of
philosophy--that is every true principle, and is calculated to
benefit mankind in every way; and yet the laws of life as
revealed, explained and developed in the organization of the
human family are trampled under foot and very little understood.
God has commenced a work in these last days to elevate mankind,
to save them, to increase them, to place them on a footing of
independence; to cause them to love one another and to lay a
foundation for peace and harmony, that bloodshed and war,
contention and devastation shall cease; that the power of the
oppressor shall be broken and that the honest in heart may have
the privilege of dwelling together and building up Zion in all
the earth, and of continuing the blessings and ordinances of
exaltation for time and throughout all eternity.
369
There is no doubt but Satan stirs up the hearts of the children
of men to disobedience and to war against the principles of
righteousness; but they are true. Joseph Smith was a Prophet of
God, he was a minister of the Most High; he brought forth pure
and holy principles, principles which are calculated to save and
exalt mankind. He was slain, and those who received his testimony
were robbed of all they possessed and driven into the wilderness
under the influence of religious fanaticism and bigotry, which
apprehended nothing but their utter destruction. God preserved
them, blessed them, and they spread abroad in the midst of these
valleys; they converted the desert into fruitful fields, and laid
a foundation for the redemption of the human race, and thank God
for these privileges.
370
We want while we are here at Conference, to have our brethren
collect in their minds--that is, leave their business out of
doors. It is a good time to come to Conference, a splendid time
to do business and all that; but while the hours of Conference
are on, let us come to meeting, give strict attention to what is
said and done, and call upon God in mighty prayer, that he will
deliver Zion from her oppressors; that he will bless the efforts
of his servants for the advancement of his work; that he will
bless the Missionaries that are sent abroad, and those who are
abroad among the nations, and the missions of the native elders
in the various counties; that he will open the way that the poor
may be gathered. And, by the way, while we are doing this, let us
reflect how much we can do to aid the Perpetual Emigration Fund,
in bringing home the Poor. Many of them have been scattered among
the nations half a generation and more, and they are unable to
gather home. Think of these things. Pray the Lord to give his
servants wisdom; pray the Lord to strengthen the President of the
Church--Brigham Young, heal his body, make him strong, sound and
healthy, deliver him from the power of the oppressor and those
who seek to destroy him, that he may have wisdom, intelligence
and power to preach to and teach the Saints, and to counsel and
guide the affairs of the great work which God has entrusted to
him. Let us devote a few days, as the case may be, to counsel, to
instruction, to bearing testimony, to acquiring a knowledge of
the things of God, speaking of those things that are for the
welfare of Zion; taking counsel together as to the best course to
pursue on the various subjects that are before us--forwarding the
building of Temples, &c.
370
After last Conference President Young and myself made a journey
to St. George. His health was very poor and he was quite feeble
when he left here. When he reached that mild climate, or rather,
that even, dry climate, he seemed immediately to commence to
recruit, and while we remained there--we were absent about ten
weeks--he improved very much; but in consequence of the
persecution which was inaugurated against the Latter-day Saints,
aiming at him directly, it became necessary for him to return in
the midst of a very cold and stormy season, and very muddy roads.
While at St. George he selected a spot, laid out the foundation
and dedicated the ground and made a commencement, to build a
temple, which is being continued under the direction of President
Erastus Snow, that the ordinances of the holy priesthood, which
should be administered only in a Temple, may be attended to in
that part of the Territory, in the neighborhood and vicinity of
those settlements.
370
Our brethren can observe that a very handsome addition has been
made to the foundation of the Temple here since the last Annual
Conference, and they can now begin to form some idea of how the
work is going to look. When you realize that all the granite that
is in that immense foundation has been hauled some seventeen
miles with oxen, mules and horses, you must realize that a very
great job has been accomplished. But at the present time we have
a railroad almost into the quarry, and the result is that the
labor has been greatly lessened, and the rock and the sand and
other building material can be brought here at vastly less
expense than formerly, and consequently we will be able to push
the work forward more rapidly. We want the brethren and
sisters--all of them, to feel an interest in the tithes and
offerings for the Temple, and in the labor upon it.
370
All must be aware that considerable expense and a great deal of
time and disarrangement of business has been caused by the
persecutions and prosecutions of the last year. But we are very
glad that Co-operative Associations for mercantile,
manufacturing, agricultural, grazing and other purposes that have
been forming in this City and throughout this Territory for
several years past, have proved in an eminent degree successful,
manifesting what wonderful results can be accomplished by the
Latter-day Saints when united in the exercise of their several
duties and in the performance of their labors. The want of unity
and organization causes the loss of a good deal of time, and
hence the necessity of organization and united efforts.
371
The ladies relief societies in all the several settlements
wherever they have existed have also been in many respects highly
successful, and great blessings to the community--looking after
the poor and introducing improvements, encouraging and enabling
women to take charge of branches of business that are suited to
their strength, knowledge and condition. It always did seem to me
ridiculous to see a man six feet two and weighing two hundred and
twenty measuring tape or ribbons in a store; and I shall be very
thankful when I can see changes effected to such an extent that
nimble fingers, suited to handle light goods will be permitted to
follow that kind of employment, and so on throughout the whole
organization of society. Let those great big men go and dig the
rock, handle the saw log, or do something that their strength was
made for, and not let their giant power wilt away in the shadow
of a store. However these are things yet to come. It is not my
design to offer many remarks, but merely as an introduction to
the conference, to express my faith. I know that this is the work
of God, and that all the efforts of wicked men to trample it
under foot will be vain. I know the Lord has commenced his great
work of the latter days, and that Zion will triumph. This is my
testimony. I am not talking what I guess at, what I imagine or
what I think, but what I verily know--God has revealed it unto
me. Brethren, if you have not this knowledge within yourselves,
seek it of the Lord by obedience to his laws, by observing his
counsel, by walking in his ordinances, by laboring for the
upbuilding of Zion, and you will obtain it, and it will be like a
well of water springing up in your hearts unto everlasting life.
371
May the blessing of Israel's God be and abide upon you for ever
and ever. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 14 / George
Albert Smith, April 8th, 1872
George Albert Smith, April 8th, 1872
REMARKS BY PRESIDENT GEORGE A. SMITH,
Delivered in the New Tabernacle, Salt Lake City,
Monday Morning, April 8th, 1872.
(Reported by David W. Evans.)
OUR SCHOOLS.
371
I am gratified in the enjoyment of the privilege of continuing
our Conference, and rejoice in the instructions and testimonies
of the Elders which have been given during the two days past.
There are a few subjects I feel anxious to lay before the
brethren and sisters. I should be glad, had I strength and
opportunity, to explain many things more minutely. I feel that
God is with us, but that a great and fearful responsibility rests
upon our heads. In order that we may be prepared to enjoy the
blessings of our high and holy calling we should be diligent,
humble, faithful, and constantly unite our powers of mind to
magnify our Priesthood. One great responsibility which rests upon
us is the education of our children--the proper forming of their
minds and understandings, not only in the ordinary branches of
education, but in the principles of our holy religion.
371
I understand from the reports of Mr. Robert L. Campbell,
Superintendent of common schools for the Territory, that there
are about thirty thousand school children in the Territory,
between the ages of four and sixteen.
372
Our golden browed neighbors here in Nevada, who have for several
years enjoyed all the benefits and blessings accruing to common
schools from a State government, have about four thousand, if I
am rightly informed, and no doubt, with the means which they
possess, they are enabled to get up excellent schools.
372
It appears to be a portion of the policy of the national
government never to do anything for schools in a Territory. When
a Territory becomes a state, the policy of Congress, in years
past, and it will probably continue to be so in years to come,
has been to extend liberal privileges and immunities, in the
donation of lands and of the per cents from the sales of public
lands within the State for educational purposes--the support of
common schools and universities. This parsimonious policy towards
Territories may be an enlightened one, and it may not; having
lived in a Territory most of my life I may not be considered a
proper judge. Suffice it to say, however, that so far as
legislation for education is concerned, or any encouragement or
assistance extended from the United States to the people of the
Territories, their children must be raised in absolute ignorance.
The result is, that whatever progress is made or improvement
attained in these directions in the Territories is due entirely
to the energy, enterprise and enlightenment of the
inhabitants--the hardy pioneers who break the ground, make the
roads, fight the Indians and create the State.
373
The report of the Superintendent of Common Schools for this
Territory goes to show, not only that there are about thirty
thousand school children, but that they have attended school a
greater portion of the time than is sometimes reported in the new
States, and in some of the older ones, where they have all the
advantages granted by the general government. This speaks well
for the pioneers of Utah; it is a proud record, and one of which
the Latter-day Saints may justly boast. It is true that most of
our schools are simply primary schools; but, from what I have
seen while visiting a good many of them, I know they are vastly
superior to schools which I attended, more or less, in my earlier
years in other States and Territories. I am proud of these facts;
but at the same time there is a great deal in our system that is
not by any means up to the mark. All that has been done has been
done voluntarily. The school laws of Utah Territory authorize
districts to establish free schools, if they choose to do so, by
a two-thirds vote of the inhabitants of the district, and a
number of districts have adopted this system with satisfactory
results. Otherwise the schools are sustained by the tuition fees
of the pupils, with the exception that taxes are generally levied
on the property in the school districts to assist to build school
houses and to supply a portion of the expenses and extend some
little aid to the more indigent, that all may have the privilege
of going to school. A general free school system has not been
inaugurated, and any man who will coolly, deliberately and wisely
consider the condition, associations and changeable nature of the
government of our Territory, will see the wisdom of not entering
upon such a system until it can be done under the regulations and
privileges which a State government would bring. At least, that
is my judgment on the subject, though we have advocates for the
establishment of a general free school system now. I want to say
in relation to this, that perhaps there are counties where such a
system might be adopted with advantage; but if it were adopted
generally throughout the Territory, it would have to contend with
difficulties and dangers which I would wish to avoid. As I am not
here to deliver a political speech I shall not, of course,
undertake to explain what these are. I will simply refer you to
certain little difficulties that have occurred in neighboring
States in relation to the handling of school funds, and other
important items, which show the delicacy of these matters unless
they are in the hands of the most reliable men, who are
absolutely responsible to the people by whom they are appointed
and elected.
373
I feel satisfied, notwithstanding this good record, that there is
a very great necessity for the minds of many people to be stirred
up in relation to the education of their children, the building
of good, healthy, well ventilated school-houses, and the sending
of the children to school, providing suitable books and seats. I
remember once, in a new country, going into a school-house, and
finding the children packed almost like herrings in a box, some
on the floor, some on seats, little fellows with short legs
sitting on high benches, and all breathing air that, perhaps,
might not inaptly be compared to that of the black-hole of
Calcutta. A couple of men, ignorant even of the most simple
principles of ventilation, were laboring to teach these children,
and I have sometimes taken the liberty to carry a carpenter's saw
into a school to saw off the legs of the benches to make them a
proper height to correspond with the length of the children's
legs, for I do despise the idea of putting small children upon a
high bench and large children upon a low one. I am very fond of
seeing straight, erect, well formed boys and girls, and in three
months a little inattention on the part of teachers, trustees,
and school superintendents, in matters of this kind, will crook
the necks, crook the backs, weaken the stomachs, produce
deformity, lay a foundation for consumption, and shorten the
children's lives ten years. I suggest to the brethren from all
parts of the Territory--go into your school-rooms, measure the
children's legs, if you please, and the benches, and see how they
correspond. See whether the little fellows sit up straight, or
humped up as if they were trying to imitate the back of a camel
or dromedary, and give particular attention to the manner in
which the school-rooms are ventilated. Do not deprive the little
fellows of the most necessary and the cheapest of all
elements--atmospheric air, in its purity, and thereby sow in
their systems the seeds of premature death.
373
There are many persons come into the Territory who do not speak
the English language. I think more institutions should be got up
in all the neighborhoods to encourage the learning of our tongue.
I know young people generally learn it pretty quickly; but as the
laws and most of the public speeches are made in the English
language, it is important even in Welsh, Danish, Swedish,
Norwegian, German and French settlements, that the language in
which law and justice are administered, and in which public
meetings are generally conducted, should be well and properly
understood.
374
It occurs not only with some of the foreign emigration, but with
some other persons, that they fail to appreciate the necessity of
education, and of sending their children to school. Good and
wholesome influences, exercised through teachers, Elders and
Bishops, should be brought to bear on all this class of people,
to show them the importance of educating their children. There
are Elders who seem willing and ready to take missions to the
most distant foreign countries, but when they are invited to go
into a school-room to teach a school, they will say, "Well, I can
make more money at something else, I would rather be land
speculating, go a lumbering, or set up merchandizing." Let me say
to you, brethren, that there is no calling in which a missionary
can do more good, either man or woman, than to teach a common
school, if he or she is qualified to do so.
374
We are very well aware that it is but little use to whip "Mormon"
children. You undertake to thrash anything into them, and you
will most surely thrash it out of them. It was never any use to
undertake to drive or coerce Latter-day Saints, they never could
be coerced in their religious faith or practice. It is not their
nature, and the mountain air our children breathe inspires them
with the idea that they are not to be whipped like dogs to make
them learn. The manner in which it must be done is by moral
suasion, superior intellect, wisdom, prudence and good
straightforward management in forming the judgment of the pupil
by cultivating his manly qualities. This principle should be
carried out in all our schools. In my boyhood discipline was
enforced by the application of the blue beech switch. The blue
beech does not grow in this country, but many school-masters in
former times in New York and New England were provided with these
tough limber switches, and I have seen them used among the
scholars with fearful effect, and in cases where I am satisfied
the pupil was less at fault than the preceptor. I know they say
Solomon declared if you spare the rod you will spoil the child.
My opinion is that the use of the rod is very frequently the
result of a want of understanding on the part of a spoiled parent
or teacher in guiding, directing and controlling the feelings and
affections of children, though of course the use of the rod in
some cases might be necessary; but I have seen children abused
when they ought not to have been, because King Solomon is
believed to have made that remark, which, if he did, in nine
cases out of ten referred to mental rather than physical
correction. I will, however, allow other men who have taught
school, as a profession, to offer their suggestions on these
subjects; but I will say that I have known Professor Dusenberry
teach a hundred scholars--the wildest, roughest boys we had in a
frontier town, and never lay a stick on one of them. He has done
it term after term, and the children liked and respected him and
would mind him, and there was nothing on the face of the earth
that seemed to hurt their feelings more than to feel that they
had lost the confidence of their preceptor. This was simply the
result of cultivating reasoning powers in the minds of the
children, and I am happy to say there are many such teachers now
in Utah.
375
I will say a few words in relation to normal schools. As I said
before, we have had nothing to encourage primary schools but what
we ourselves with our bone, sinew, energy and enterprise have
done. So it is with the more advanced branches. The Deseret
University has made efforts to establish graded schools for the
education of teachers. This has been done by small appropriations
from the Legislative Assembly and Salt Lake City and County; but
the great mass of the work has been done by individual
enterprize. There are many at the present time in Utah who have
been thus educated, who devote the winter season, and many of
them the summer, to teaching schools. The energy of
Superintendent Campbell in introducing suitable books and
apparatus, and to improve the condition of our schools has been
commendable; and the Timpanogos branch of the University of
Deseret, at Provo, one at St. George and several others
established in the Territory for the education of teachers have
had their good effects. But their effects are limited, compared
with what they might be, and I am sorry to say that several of
our young men have been under the necessity of going to
universities in other parts of the world to obtain an education,
which it is desirable we should have the facilities to give them
here. Brethren and sisters, take this matter to your hearts, for
it is one of the great missions of the Latter-day Saints to do
all in their power to educate the rising generation and to teach
them the principles of eternal truth.
375
I have had the pleasure of visiting a good many Sunday-schools,
from time to time, from a very early period after they were
established in this Territory, and I can speak highly of their
influence and the benefits they have produced. I visited a Bible
class while at St. George, composed of young gentlemen and
ladies, and I found that they were as well instructed in relation
to the principles of the Gospel, as laid down in the Bible and in
the revelations of the Lord, as a very large portion of the
Elders. I was very glad to see it. I visited Sunday-schools when
I could in the course of my travels, and I was gratified to see
the progress that has been made. I want to stir up parents to the
necessity of fitting up and encouraging their children to attend
Sunday-school. I also want to encourage them to attend themselves
and act as teachers; and for the young men and young women,
whenever they can, or those whose family arrangements are such
that they can attend to it, to volunteer and contribute their
exertions in carrying on Sunday-schools. A great many Elders have
devoted much time to this useful and important subject, and have
labored to teach, encourage and strengthen Sunday-schools. Last
summer, two weeks previous to the celebrated Methodist camp
meeting that was held in this city, Dr. Vincent, a Methodist
minister, and two others connected with Sunday-schools, by their
own request, addressed in this Tabernacle about four thousand
Sunday-school children. They told me they had visited the
Sunday-school in the 13th Ward, and had addressed the scholars
there, and they said that that Sunday-school was highly
creditable. But although they gave us so much credit, they went
away feeling very bitter towards us. I asked them if they had not
been treated as well here as we would be in their society. "O,
yes," said they, "We were invited to attend Sunday-schools and we
did so. We were allowed to address the children, and at our
request four or five thousand were brought together for us to
talk to." And they went on and told how well they were treated;
but notwithstanding that, they said they had been told from the
most reliable sources that a great many men had been killed in
this country for not being "Mormons." Said I, "You have been most
foully gulled by somebody." Dr. Vincent replied, "The authority
is most reliable, for it came from our officers." I said to him,
"The officers change so often that they can have no personal
knowledge on these subjects. Some of them are interested in
promoting difficulty with the people of Utah. No man was ever
killed in Utah for his religion; and if the few cases of murder
that have occurred here were thoroughly investigated they would
be found to be the result of private quarrels; and there have
been five hundred per cent, less of such cases here than in any
other new State or Territory with which I have been acquainted;
and the country can not be found on the face of the earth where
the population is scattered over such a large area which has
maintained such perfect police regulations, and these statements
are simply scandal."
376
I name this circumstance from the fact that a man who had
been so liberally treated by the Latter-day Saints, who had had
the privilege of speaking to the largest collection of school
children that he probably ever saw in his life, would believe
lies told him by renegades, and carry them away and publish them
rather than the real facts which he had the privilege of seeing,
hearing and learning from reliable authority while here.
376
I wish to stir up our brethren to continue their labor in
Sunday-schools, and, in doing so, to continue to sustain
liberally the Juvenile Instructor. Place it in the hands of your
children, it contains some of the best reading matter for them I
know of, and its circulation should be widely extended. I notice
from pieces published by Protestant ministers who have
established churches in this city, that their principal hope of
converting the "Mormons" is by leading, (I call it misleading)
away their children. They despair of converting the old ones who
are perfectly established in their religious faith; and their
hope appears to be in misleading their children by getting them
into their schools. By so doing they can probably draw them away
from the Latter-day faith, and through the children they may also
succeed in gaining over some of their parents. The enemy of all
righteousness is sagacious, and so are his servants, and I think
it quite honest, but not very creditable to Christian ministers
to frankly acknowledge that their business here is to try and
entice children from their parents. But so far as this is
concerned our brethren and sisters should learn a lesson by it,
and see that the persons who educate their children do not plant
in their hearts falsehood, deception, wickedness and corruption.
They should place them under the tuition of those who will teach
them the principles they are employed to teach, and not instil
into their minds those things that will lead them to destruction.
The catechism for children, exhibiting the prominent doctrines of
the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, should be in
every family, school and Bible class.
376
I think measures should be taken to increase the circulation
among the people of the Deseret News, and the standard works of
the Church. A great many read them, and many do not; and if in
the various neighborhoods, a little more pains were taken, the
information they contain could be more widely disseminated. I
know the enemies of Zion are willing to take any pains in the
world almost to circulate lies; why should we not take a little
pains to circulate truth, and to spread and to disseminate abroad
pure and holy principles? I call the attention of Elders of the
various stakes to these subjects.
376
Peace to the faithful. Amen.